《Euphoria [DISCONTINUED]》 Foreword: Onwards to Euphoria! Lord Joyde: Hello, guys and girls! How are you all doing this fine day?
So first off, I guess I should introduce myself... I am a writer that goes by the penname - Lord Joyde The Madman - that comes from FanFiction.net. Why am I saying this? Well, I figured some of you may already know me which, if you do, then HI! *waves* Basically, I''m a guy who merged several anime with my favorite video game, Prototype and used that as a basis to create a rather vast and expansive universe and while that in itself makes me feel like I''ve achieved something great, alongside my usual visitor count being over twenty-five thousand per month and views several times that number, I believe its finally time to stop being a copy-cat and form my own story. Granted, like most writers usually do, I have taken great amounts of inspiration from the previous works I''ve read or seen and, as such, there will be quite a few similarities with some known and others not well known works out there, hiding amid the mass of data that is the internet. However, if I''m known for something, its my unusual and often strange plots! Which is also my way of saying how what you''ve read in the description will not exactly set things in stone. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Oh and, if you haven''t already noticed, I''m pretty crazy. I''ve faked my own death just to see what would happen, I''ve killed off characters and laughed in people''s faces when they cried, I openly invite flamers and children to come try fighting me... yeah, that''s about it. By the way, if anyone''s up for a flaming PM war then please, I BEG OF YOU, ATTACK ME! Anyways, enough of my rambling... here comes the prologue, enjoy! ... One last thing before we go... LEMONS ARE ALLOWED, RIGHT? (I like writing porn... and lots of it.) Anyways, tell me what you think of the new summary! ONE FINAL THING: THIS IS NOT A SELF-FULFILMENT FANTASY!!!!! Seriously people, I know this story has a slow start but what the hell is wrong with you?! You really think that kind of shit would reach 900+ pages worth of story, not to mention 70+ chapters? I MEAN COME ON. My summary sucks, new one is in the works but until its made or until my dashboard is fixed, I can''t post it... 1. Time to play Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Guys and Girls! How are you all doing?
Well alright then! Now that introductions are over, we can finally begin and by that I mean, I can begin. Anyways, here comes chapter one Of EUPHORIA, I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Zatara Family Mansion - Unknown''s Point Of View...
It was a sunny summer day of the year 2022. The sound of metallic gates opening echoes throughout the courtyard of my families mansion as the massive truck bearing the sign of the Aurelius Company, the developers of Euphoria, drove inside. "Finally decided to spend some money? I''m proud of you, lil'' bro!" My older brother Michael exclaims loudly as he parades over to me and then promptly gives me a hard, brotherly smack on the back. This baboon, currently dressed up in a gold and white tuxedo, is the typical womanizer which you are bound to find in any of the elite families upon this world. Needless to say, he gives me a headache whenever he is in the vicinity."What do you want, Mike?" "Nothing Leo, just sayin'' hi. Is that so wrong?" He grins at me as I turn my eye to look behind him and spot two scantily clad females eagerly awaiting behind him. I turn to look at him in the eye and he actually shivers back, probably scared by the sleepless dark spots in contrast to his pure, princely skin."Don''t you have better things to do than poke at my sanity? I mean, there are at least four good plot reasons as to why you shouldn''t be paying attention to me." He gulps and waves his hands in defense."A-ah, come on now. I''m not Audrey, I''m actually just saying hello but... ah whatever, I''m just gonna say it. You''re gonna play that EUPHORIA game, right? Could you order a package for me later?" I quirk my eyebrow at him."Let me guess, you want to try fucking a chick in game since its allowed and possible." "Ahehhe..." He chuckles lamely as I let out a massive sigh."Fine, I''ll have it ordered by tomorrow. If you want the same capsule that I''m gonna get right now though, you''ll need to wait for a month for it to be made." You see, while the typical VR Capsule required to enter EUPHORIA does not cost more than around two thousand American dollar''s, my own personal capsule has a set of benefits which include but are not limited to: a sleep-and-play mode, an automatic alarm, maximum comfort materials and so on. He nods at me and waves me goodbye as I nod back, finally turning my attention to the truck which has managed to finally park itself properly in the meantime. The driver, along with a few mechanics, leaves the truck and opens the backdoor before approaching me."Errr, you must be sir Leonardo, right?" "Call me a sir one more time and I''ll make sure you lose your job, dude. Just Leo from now on will do fine, alright?" He gulps at my answer and chuckles awkwardly."Y-yes, I''ll make sure to remember that, Leo. Now, where do we install the capsule?" "Follow me..." I quietly say as I make my way to the only part of the Mansion where I managed to find some form of peace and quiet. That''s right, you heard me. I''m a rich guy who is also a basement dweller, deal with it.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Hour''s Later - The Basement - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Finally..." I mutter out as I watch the men leave with hurried steps, probably not wanting to spend a second more than necessary in a place where they unwillingly envy everything their eyes see. Laying down into the capsule, I let myself smile for the first time in weeks."Dive ON." "Dive Request Accepted. Legendary User Recognized." The ever-so-feminine voice of the game''s AI Zena echoes out within the closed space as the capsule closes down and the full dive goggles are placed on my face... well, they aren''t really goggles but you get the point. Soon, the view of the capsule is completely replaced with an empty white space."Greetings, user Leonardo Zatara. Is this your first time logging on?" This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. I blink at the overly-curvaceous figure of Zena."Wait, you know that I''m a recognized user but you don''t know that I was a beta tester?" She shakes her head in disbelief."Forgive me, sir. There has been over seven hundred thousand logins this morning, my system cannot keep up with the strain." "I see, but why hasn''t Aurelius made a partner for you?" A curious question escapes me as I raise my hand to seemingly empty air."Show Race Selection." A set of images appears before me, showing me the available races of EUPHORIA. There''s the classics like elves, orcs, dwarf and human, but premium users like myself have access to hybrids and special races. The Borken, a slave race born of an elven and an orcish parent. They are physically stronger than orcs but also incredibly dumber, usually being used by their parents as pack mules. They have high racial health regeneration, high strength and high stamina, but their stat per level gains are halved and they cannot use any magic. For a premium race, they''re the least loved out of all. "They have been trying to make a partner for me, but they are also trying to make its personality different than mine, which makes copy pasting my programming an impossibility." Makes sense. Anyway, where was I?"Um, sir? Are you going to make a new character or are you going to stick with your beta?" Turning around to face her as my thoughts get interrupted again, I reply."You mean to tell me that I can use my old Character?" She nods."Yes. Character Rhean is still fully available for you to play." "Delete him. No sense in using an old character and not making use of all the benefits I''ve probably been given for all of my donations." She nods and within seconds, the level 244 character I spent the entire beta leveling is gone. Why don''t I feel bad about doing that? Well... in all honesty, it was just a stupid warrior. Zena then perks up as she seemingly remembers something important."Ah! That''s right, I was going to inform you about all of your benefits. Knowing you, the designers said that you can check any of the benefits off the list should you dislike them." "Alright, show me." Suddenly, a surprisingly small list of things is shown on screen. "Start with five hundred gold coins? Check. Start with epic trainee gear? Uncheck. Receive a bonus to every fame gain? Uncheck. Due to your beta accomplishments, start with a Chaos Soul? Check. Start with Chaos magic, aka blood, fire and lightning unlocked? Uncheck." There, that was it. "Alright then. Which race would you like to chose?" Zena asks me as I turn back around to face the still open race menu. I take a quick look through all of the races and decide that only two are reasonable picks."I was a Xivilai last time which is why I managed to level up so quickly in the first place... are they still hated by all of the races?" "The perfect realization of the human and elven gene combined has, and will always be, the most hated race within EUPHORIA." I let out a sigh. Xivilai are descendants of elves and humans, which grants them naturally strong bodies with a great mana pool and stats. They are often referred to as the sociopath race. Mainly because you need to donate over a thousand dollars to be able to play them in the first place. "Oh well, I guess I''ll just stick to a human then." A simple and rather droll response."Would you like to change your looks?" "No thanks. I am what I am, even Rhean was nothing more than me with elven ears added on top." She nods and processes my information. "Any continental preferences?" Ah right, the starting continent."Which continent has the least players on it currently?" "The least populated continent is Azarest, due to its rather small amount of low-level mobs and its dangerous terrain." I nod to her as I click to approve. There are six continents in EUPHORIA. Karal, Mendenia, Lix, Gradur, Norask and Azarest. Shen then bows to me and says."Good luck, sir Leona-wait, the characters name, what''s its name?!" "Joyde." Is my rather simple reply, as it is time to go in and play.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Lord Joyde: I know that it''s a tiny chapter barely worth of an introduction but... Before I continue any further, I NEED TO KNOW HOW TO MAKE THOSE STATUS THINGS... Y''know, the blue window image where it says things about your characters? How the hell do you use those/ how do you make them? If anyone would be so kind as to introduce/teach me, I''d love you for it. EDIT: Just fixing up some typos and stuff, no need to panic, the chapter remains the same plot-wise.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 2. New Flesh, Old Soul Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Guys and Girls! How are you all doing?
Over a hundred views and the story barely even exists yet... eh, I guess I''m... flattered? Even if you may think that this is nothing much, I didn''t believe the story would even be noticed until later on. Thankfully, this saved me a lot of time. Anyways, here comes chapter two of EUPHORIA. I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments later... - The Small Town Of Sudan - Joyde''s Point Of View...
Reveling in the moment as I am flung into the ever swirling rainbow login screen of EUPHORIA, I feel myself smiling as the scenery shifts to a small town which I surprisingly don''t recognize. But before I could even open my mouth or take a single step, a mass of system messages pops right into my face.
System Message
Welcome back, Destined One.
Destined one? Oh right, that''s what they call players in this game. There''s a whole set of lore books surrounding the appearance of players within this world. It all started when the gods summoned twelve heroes and manifested their bodies into the world via sites nowadays known as Resurrection Altars in order to defeat some ancient demon king, but later on more primal beings got the same idea and all linked themselves to the Altars, each summoning their own chosen champions to do their bidding... this is basically just how the developers decided to say *Not all players are good people.* Myself included, by the way.
System Message
You have been blessed with a bounty of five hundred gold coins by the gods of Euphoria.
The gods of Euphoria... right, and then people say I have an ego problem.
System Message
Your soul has been devoured and replaced by your Inherited Chaos Soul.
Inherited Chaos soul? Excuse me? Rhean may be the character who originally gained it, but the same mind which was used to do so is the one contained within this new flesh. Please fix your incorrect statement, mister AI.
System Message
EDIT - Because you are a total ass-hat, this system message has been edited to suit your ego. Your Chaos soul now inhabits a new body, causing your new "flesh" catastrophic damage as the unstable energies tear it apart.
"Huh? Oh shi-URGH!" I fall down onto my knees as my flesh tears open, molten flames erupting from my core as crimson lines cut themselves open across my whole body, causing me unimaginable pain and making me grin as I realize something insanely amusing. Gritting my teeth, I look up at the skies and say."S-so... you''re still functional eh, Harold?" Harold is the so-called *angry AI* who decided to play scientist and force everybody to experience the maximum possible pain in an effort to better understand something he couldn''t *feel*."Hi, you brat. Not even a minute in game and you''ve already pissed me off. Heh, I missed you, Leonardo." "Missed y-you too, buddy."I let out a massive breath of relief as the chaos lines finished cutting me up. Turning around to walk over to the nearby lake, I barely take notice of the horrified villagers who whisper behind me."M-mommy! What happened to that Destined One? He looks... broken?" "Shush, child. He was most likely summoned by a dark god.. let us not stare at him lest we earn his ire." The small girl nods to her mother as she is taken away. Ignoring the other whispers, I take a good look at myself in the water. Wearing nothing but a set of black pants and army boots, my entire upper half is exposed, all covered in still burning pale flesh, the chaos lines appearing like cracks on my body."Broken, huh? Well, that''s a good way to put it." Moving on, my long hair which reaches to my waist is mostly pure white, with several blood-red strands erupting randomly, a clear sign of Chaotic Instability.
System Message
Because of your Chaos Soul, you have managed to regain some of your former capabilities and have had your current stats adjusted accordingly.
Regain some of my former capabilities? Oh god, I hope you didn''t give me back all of my stats or some other bullshit... there''s a reason why I made a new character. Shaking my head in disbelief, I silently mutter out."Show Status."
Status Window
Name: Joyde Title: Archon Of Chaos (Reborn) Fame/Infamy: 0
Level: 1 Health: 350 Mana: 1500
Strength: 30 Luck: 5 Health Regeneration: 0.5/s
Agility: 25 Insight: 666 Mana Regeneration: 6.66/s
Intelligence: 60 Vitality: 50 Essence Generation: 30/s
Skills: Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.Devourment - Beginner 0% Chaos Scythe (Blood Iron) - Beginner 0% Chaos Rush - Beginner 0% Twin Fang - Beginner 0% Passives: Chaos Soul - Maxed (Archon) Hunger For Carnage - Beginner KI Aura - Intermediate 30% (Horrifying) Battle Feast - Beginner 0% Buffs/Debuffs:
Insight and Mana Regeneration at 666, huh?"I see your sense of humor is still quite devilish, Harold." "Heh heh heh heh..." Several imaginary chuckles echo within my mind before another message pops up.
System Message
Your stats have been changed. Insight has been set to MAXED (999) and Mana Regeneration to 10/s.
Well, that''s nice. Anyways, let look at my other stats. Essence is basically the user''s life force which can be gathered in order to enhance physical attacks and that 30/s means that if I even decide to use an Essence attack, its going to drain 30 hp per second... which is a good way to kill myself. Thankfully, Chaos Soul''s gain twice the amount of health from all sources, like levels, special events, quest rewards, self heals, etc. The Archon Of Chaos, my old title. Just as beautiful and edgy as I remember... I like it! There''s zero benefits to the tittle itself, albeit its coolness is all that I need from it. Devourment is a skill unique to Chaos Souls which allows its user to completely devour the existence of their prey, although it needs to be at least of Intermediate skill to be used on non-physical beings, this skill is an execute ability which heals its user for 20% + 5/10/15/20% of your opponents maximum health depending on your skill level. Chaos Scythe is also a skill unique to Chaos Souls which allows it uses to erupt crimson scythes from any Chaos Line/Crack upon their flesh. This particular version is when you do so to your fists, allowing you to use them as weapons. With a mental command, the aforementioned scythes erupt from my flesh, burning blood quick to follow."Argh!" So it hurts even to get them out? Hah, my pain suppression skill was too high for me to notice it before. Their crimson, almost horrifying gleam scares some of the nearby NPC''s and makes players stare at me with either envy or pity."M-monster!" A woman screams at the top of her lungs as an older man ushers a youngster."Quickly, boy! Go get the guards!" Guards? Meh, a chance to test my power level. Anyways, where was I? Oh yes. Chaos Rush is basically a warriors charge with an edgy name... it also leaves a burning trail behind you which damages opponents for 15hp/s at its beginner level. My Chaos Soul passive just grants access to unique skills and classes later on... albeit mine is already chosen, but we''ll get to that later. Twin Fang is my favorite assassination skill. Coming alongside the Chaos Scythes, it is a move where you crouch down and put power into your legs while moving your hands up front, creating a rather deadly attack as your scythes tear into the meat of your foes. KI aura should really be self explanatory... albeit the horrifying part is not. If I had to guess, since I didn''t have this status before, I believe that it means NPC''s will react badly to my presence.. meh, who can blame them, I look like someone threw me in a meat grinder and I somehow managed to walk out alive. Hunger For Carnage is a passive which grants me a small bonus of 2% to all stats whenever I kill a living unit, which means undead and void monstrosities don''t count. The passive buff lasts for 20 seconds and while the stat boost increases, the timer does not. Battle feast is your basic berserker ability, granting me +1% lifesteal/crit/attackspeed for each 1% hp that I lose... believe me, its not as useful or overpowered as it sounds. "There! That''s the monster!" The youngster exclaims as I turn around to face the quad of guards, each wearing loose leather armor combined with an iron sword and shield. Grinning at them, an action which shows my shark-like teeth, I crouch down, funneling mana to my legs."Well then, shall we?" "A-AAARRRRHHH!" The first guard charges me with a battle cry and I feel my grin growing wider with each passing second. Within seconds, I leap right at him with my Twin Fang, laughing madly in adoration as my scythes tear into his sides. Blood erupts from him, covering me as I unsummon my scythes and Chaos Rush into my next foe, promptly making him fall face first into the ground after my fist collides with his stomach. Reforming my scythes, I evade the attack of the third guard and vault over him, making an incision mid-air and thus, severing his vertebrae. He falls to the ground with a scream as the last guy has an apparent epiphany and throws down his arms."I-I-I S-SURRENDER!" I look at him, my teeth shining with blood as I close my eyes and let out a laugh."Eh, sure thing mate." Canceling my scythes, I take a quick dip into the lake and clean myself of blood as I throw three premium healing potions to the last guard before promptly leaving the scene."Like a boss." Laughing to seemingly nothing, I unnerve those around me as I speak."Indeed, Harold. Like a boss." Cracking my neck as I take in my surroundings once more, I decide to take a tour around town. First, I need to find myself a general store and a blacksmith, then a cooking and survivalist trainer.
EVENT COMPLETED
They called you a monster. They insulted you. They attacked you... and yet, you spared them. +50 fame The residents of Sudan are uncertain of your presence, but they will not attack you unless provoked anymore.
Oh? Well that''s new. The game didn''t have small events like this before. Meh, good for me, I guess.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Lord Joyde: And that is it for chapter 2 of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it. .... Ummm... I don''t get these table editors... sometimes the code works properly and sometimes it does not? Am I doing something wrong? Why do the last 3 work and the previous ones don''t? ... Someone, please explain... and I''m sincerely sorry for any inconveniences you may experience whilst reading this chapter but please remember that I am new to the site and don''t really understand how things work quite yet.
In any case, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!
Oh dear god, I may as well take this back down until I manage to figure out what I''m doing wrong....
Yay, I figured it out! Sorry to anyone who had to read it through code, I''ve managed to find the problem! 3. Stocking Up With A Twist Lord Joyde The Madman: How are you boys and girls?
Here''s a thank you to everyone who''s followed my story in the last two days, your support is a great boon to my morale! I also got a favorite but since I''m unsure who is it, I can''t directly name you, but thank you especially! Anyways, welcome to chapter three of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments afterwards.... - The Small Town Of Suden - Joyde''s Point Of View...
Walking across the pale cobblestone towards the town''s market, I manage to count a mere sixteen players inside of the city, alongside the four who watched me fight those guards... twenty people, that''s all there is inside this city so far. There seems to be quite a few NPC''s though. "Harold, did this town exist when I played back in the beta?" Muttering out to seemingly myself, I sit down on a nearby bench in order to observe my surroundings from a clear view."Err, since you are asking me that... that means you haven''t read the manual, have you?" "Nope, I haven''t. But considering your reply, I can easily guess that somethings changed and, since we are in a town which didn''t exist before, I think the current world state is set in the future in comparison to the beta." Finally, I spot a small sign saying Luciana''s general goods store. "The current setting is two hundred years in the future when compared to the beta. Most things are alike however, many early towns and villages where players spawn have been adjusted to provide a better gaming experience in order to suit both new and beta players." Makes sense, although time-skips have never been my favorite thing in the universe, I can see why they used it here. I enter the rather small building and watch as the woman on the counter reels back in fear and disgust, but manages to swallow it down."W-w-welcome t-to my shop, sir. How may I aid you?" Beaming a full smile at her, I take out a pouch full of gold for her to see."Look, I know full well that I look like somebody who walked right out of a battlefield, but I''m also rich, so you might want to rethink what you''re about to do." "EEP!" She yelps out in surprise as all of her disgust and fear of me is instantaneously swiped away and the hidden dagger she was going to pull out of her counter is promptly shoved back inside. Within moments, she fully composes herself, closing her eyes and reopening them to show a face full of determination, a knowing appearing smirk on her frame."Lets start over from the beginning. Hi, I''m Luciana. Welcome to my shop, weary Destined One. How may I serve you?" I''m so going to love this chick in the future, aren''t I?"First off, I''d like a magic map, then any cooking recipes you can find as well as a survivalist''s diary. All of them as high quality as you can muster since I have no qualms about paying you a gold coin for each item."
System Message
Through your rather obvious ability at bartering, you''ve acquired a new skill. Speech - Beginner 0%
Alright! This is what I''ve been hoping would happen. The sooner you unlock this skill, the greater its benefits!"A-ah! A-a-a-a g-g-g-old c-c-coin??!? I-I-I''ll g-get t-t-them r-r-right a-away, s-sir!" She rushes off into the back of her shop without so much as a glance towards me as she hears those words. I blink towards seemingly nobody as I remember something quite important."Show Inventory!" A massive screen erupts into existence before me and I let out an equally massive sigh as I say."Fully unlocked... figures..." "You are a top donator, a premium user and a beta tester all in one. What the hell did you expect?" Harold''s questioning voice echoes throughout my mind and I laugh. Well, he has a good point. Still, that means I have over one hundred and forty empty inventory slots. Point is, you can still gain even more inventory space by doing various tasks such as increasing your strength, carrying rocks on your shoulders, etc. Soon after, Luciana comes rushing back into the shop carrying a set of items, all overflowing with magical enchantments and of clearly high quality. Then she rushes back inside and comes out with two cooking recipes."Sorry, I could only find two recipes and both concern the wild boars around town... but I found a cooking skill book of high quality!" "You... found it?" I ask her with a curious glance and she rubs the back of her head shamefully."I.. tend to sometimes forget all the goods which I''ve gathered once I throw them backside." Meh, I guess that''s just a part of her personality which makes her more interesting. "Well, I suppose everyone has a quirk or two and besides'', no harm was done." Placing an extra gold coin on her counter, I take my items and turn around whilst waving her goodbye."Um sir, there''s an extra coin." Blinking in surprise, I turn around and beam at her again, causing the poor girl to blush a crimson red this time."Oh my! Such honesty and from a merchant, no less! Here''s another one for that. You can certainly expect me to come by again soon." She catches the gold coin I threw behind me with relative ease as she places a finger on her chin, quietly pondering what the hell just happened. A bit of an airhead, ain''t she? Oh well, I like it.
System Message
Your curious behavior towards Luciana has caused favorable rumors to spread around town! +20 fame The Resident''s of Sudan now consider you friendly.
Oh wow, I get twenty fame for something so insignificant? Thankfully, my reputation with Sudan has now returned to friendly, which is the first and normal level all players get with a white faction at start. A white faction is basically one which is considered good. There are white, black, red and void factions in EUPHORIA, albeit high-level guilds are also considered factions, they can choose not to place themselves as any of the colors.
System Message
Luciana now considers you a rather strange, but good person. Gain a +5% to speech whenever bartering with her.
Again, something so small is enough to receive a benefit? Wait, is this because Harold is watching me?"Harold, is this your doing?" "Sadly no, I can''t influence small events like these anymore. That''s Jim''s job now, he''s my replacement basically." Hmmm... but if that''s true then..."What do you do now?" "Aurelius figured they can use my.. ahem, judging personality to work on stat gains, soul exchange and fame/infamy messages." What..."So this Jim says weather or not something I do gives me fame or infamy but you are the one who gives the aftereffects? That makes no fucking sense." A set of imaginary shrugs forms in my mind as I let out a laugh. Soon after, a familiar voice is heard behind me."Um! Mister!" I quirk an eyebrow as Luciana runs towards me with a curious smile on her face."Yes? What''s up?" "W-well, I wanted to know your name... and I was also wondering if you could do me a favor." A favor? Oh my, a wild quest has appeared! "Sure thing, babe. The name''s Joyde. Now then, what is it you wish of me?" Smooth, aren''t I? She blushes crimson once more at my comment and I chuckle silently as she manages to compose herself."Um.. well, since you bought those cooking recipes from me, I figured you were going to hunt boars, correct?" An approving nod and she beams at me as she continues."Alright! I wanted to ask you if you could gather their skins for me since I have a distinct lack of them. The town''s tailor has need of at least twelve skins and is willing to pay their weight in silver... if you give me the pelts, I''ll split the profits with you 40/60. The forty being my share." The towns tailor? As in there is only one tailor in town?... That person must be filthy rich... still... Willingly setting herself up to get less money? Hmm, either my recent purchases have really set her up for the next few weeks or she''s lying about the pay. Most likely both, oh well."No need for that, my dear. As you said, I was going to hunt boars later on today and I''ll be glad to give their skins to you for free, albeit since my survivalist skills aren''t exactly high, the skins may be of poor quality anyways." I say with a smile as she yelps again with a nod. Poor thing, she probably hasn''t considered that fact.
Quest Alert!
Summary - Luciana of Sudan has offered you an opportunity to gather twelve boar skins in exchange for 40/60 profits... The forty apparently being her share. Trusting your instincts, you have denied your share and and are willing to give them for free. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.Success - Intimacy boost with Luciana depending on skin quality + Next part of the quest will become available. Failure - Luciana''s trust in you will waver, increasing her prices whenever you barter with her by 5% Betrayal - If you decide to sell the pelts directly to the tailor, Luciana will be immensely saddened by your actions, but will not hate you for it as she is a merchant. You will be unable to improve your relationship with her if you complete the quest this way.
Interesting... Aurelius has certainly improved on the Radiant Questing System in comparison to beta... However, I have a better idea. I''m going to gather the pelts, sell them to the tailor and then give the money to her as a gift.
Quest Alert! (Update)
Summary - Luciana of Sudan has offered you an opportunity to gather twelve boar skins in exchange for 40/60 profits... The forty apparently being her share. Trusting your instincts, you have denied your share and and are willing to give them for free. Chaotic Path - ... your immense insight has revealed a secret option to this quest. Sell the skins to the tailor and then give the money gained to Luciana as a gift. Rewards ??
Heheheheh, I was wondering if this still existed. Waving my goodbyes to the unknowing girl, I turn around to walk towards the nearby Blacksmith."First quest and you''ve already managed to twist it to your liking. And those three dots are a clear indication that poor little Jim is going through exactly what I had to go through when we first met." My grin unsettles those around me. You see, I''ve always been a rather edgy and, if I may say so myself, chaotic person. During the beta, I''ve always done my best to complete quests in the most interesting way possible, which resulted in Harold eventually making up the Chaos Soul system to fit my play style, even forming the new stat *Insight* in the process. You see, the original way to level up a Chaos Soul isn''t just using your skills and abilities, its doing quests while following their Chaotic Path, which is normally invisible and must be found out by the player in order to become available. But since my soul level is already maximized, I wonder what poor Jim is going to reward me with. Anyways, reaching the blacksmiths shop, easily recognizable by the furnace and smelter outside, I enter inside."Good morning!" An old man''s voice echoes from the counter as he sees my frame enter... he shows no reaction to my cracked flesh, meaning he is most likely nearsighted."Good morning, elder. I was hoping to purchase a trio-twin sheath and three high quality knives from you. I need a spey, trailing curved and a needle-point blade." "Lookin'' to do some huntin'', lad?" The old man mutters out as he turns around to browse his collection. "Yes, sir!" I happily let out with an energetic cheer. He harrumphs and grins at my antics as he takes out a black leather twin sheath. A twin sheath, for those who do not know, is basically a belt which has blade sheaths on the same side, contrary to a bi-sheath, which has them on opposite sides. Like the name suggests, a trio-twin sheath has three instead of the normal two sheathes. A spey blade, once used for speying animals, has a single mostly straight edge that curves strongly upwards at the end to meet a short, dull and straight clip from the equally dull backside of the blade. With the curved edge of the blade being closer to perpendicular to the blade''s axis than other knives and lacking a sharp point, making penetration relatively unlikely, this blade is perfectly suited for skinning animals. A needle-point blade is a symmetrical, highly-tapered, twin-edged blade often seen in fighting blades. Its long, narrow point offers good penetration but it is liable to break if overused. Although most needle-point blades are often referred to as knives, they also embody stilettos and daggers due to their wide usage as stabbing weapons. However, what I''m going to use it for is dislodging bones without damaging them, ensuring their quality stays as high as possible during retrieval. A trailing-point curved blade is named as such because of its trailing back edge curving upwards. This lets a lightweight knife have a larger curve on its edge which makes it optimized for slicing or slashing. Trailing point blades provide a larger cutting area, commonly known as a blade''s belly and are often used by skinners to make clean cuts when cutting animal meat, which is exactly why I need one. Finally, after a few minutes of waiting, the old man gathers three knives and the sheath up on the counter."How much for them, sir?" The old man hums in thought as he looks at each one of the items."Well, since yer doin'' yer best to be respectful towards me, unlike most youngsters these days, I''ll sell ''em all to ya for a gold coin. The spey and trailer are made out of my best steel and the needle is pure silver-steel... figured a lad like you could use a knife capable of separating undead bones." My eyes grow wide as the old man laughs, noticing my pleasantly surprised expression."As fer the sheath, its made outta black bear skin and not exactly the best possible quality so I''ll sell it to ya fer twenty silver. That alright with ya, boy?" "YESSIR!" I exclaim with even more energy as the old man''s laughter grows louder and I place the required money onto the counter before picking up my purchase. "Hey boy... you one o'' dose tribal types?" Ack, and here I thought he wouldn''t notice. "No, why?" I decidedly play stupid as I equip my new items with eagerness in my frame."Den whats up with all the red on ya, boy?" "Goblins tried to kill me beforehand and I haven''t had the time to clean myself up... don''t worry sir, I haven''t spilled any blood on your floor." I manage to think up near instantaneously and the old man nods, seemingly buying it.
System Notice
Your speech skill has increased by 5%.
Well, that''s was a predictable outcome."Say, at what times is your shop open, sir?" He immediately perks up at my question, knowing full well what it meant and I grin as I have successfully diverted him from any suspicious thoughts."Ah, yes. We are open from eight in the morning to three in the evening." "Thanks! I''ll be sure to come by again soon!" I wanted to add on *just need to remember to clean myself first this time*, but decided against it as that would make me seem even more suspicious. Also, did he say *we* are open? That means he must have someone here alongside him. Of course! The old man is just the merchant, the actual smith is someone else, quite possibly a grandchild acting as his apprentice. Continuing on, I approach a nearby guard who manages to withstand my presence and ask."Hello, my good man! Could you point me to the tailor''s shop?" He gulps and literally points behind me, allowing me to see a shop sign saying *Mara''s Weaving Emporium*. Turning around, I throw the guard a silver coin in thanks... but also to see if -
System Notice
Your recent actions have earned you the respect and utter confusion of Sudan''s Town Guard. +30 fame
Okay, seriously now..."Harold, please make an appointment with Jim for me the next time I log in. He and I need to have a long and dreary talk about balancing rewards for insignificant actions. Thirty fame for beating up three guards half to death and then throwing a silver to one later? That''s concrete bullshit."
System Notice
Due to your relatively high low fame (100) and zero infamy, white souls will find it easier to see you as trustworthy. Effects: Relations with white souls will increase twice as quickly, but black and void souls will see you as a gnat.
SO that''s why fame is so easily gained... if I get too much, I might become unable to interact with some of the darker aspects of the game. Never mind, good job Jim."I''ll see what I can do... And by the way, did you seriously already forget that I''m the one doing the aftereffects of the fame/infamy system. Jim didn''t think that one up." Harold mutters out as I find myself at the front of the tailor''s door."Oh, right. Sorry Harold, my bad and uhh, good job?" Shaking my head in disbelief as I clutch my forehead, I open the door and walk inside.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Lord Joyde: And that is it for chapter 3 Of EUPHORIA. I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it. Yes, I know that its a bit short but I have to stop here since something has come up in real life that I have to deal with. The other half of what I wanted to be in this chapter will most likely be posted later today, or tomorrow.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!! 4. Tailoring My Next Steps... Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing?
Well I''ve finally finished the little distraction I had to do, so lets get started. This shouldn''t be considered chapter four but part two of chapter three of EUPHORIA. Either way, I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin! Warning - This chapter may have some eroticism.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Seconds Later.... - The Town Of Sudan - Joyde''s Point Of View...
"Good morning!" A woman in her mid twenties exclaims happily before her eyes fall upon my form, making her scowl before my new fame kicks in. "Ah, you must be sir Joyde, correct? I''m sorry for my scowl, it was rude of me to show such a face to one quite so cursed." I blink at her. "What makes you think I am cursed?" I calmly reply as I approach her. "Y..you do not think of Chaos as a curse?" My eyes grow wide as she says those words. Within an instant, I reply barely withholding myself from tearing her wind pipe out."Woman, what do you know about chaos?" She gulps, realizing that she might not have wanted to say that."I... I am a former magister of the Capital city and I have read about an old legend describing one of the Destined Ones from The Age Of Supremacy going through incredible pains in order to master the infection of chaos... He, who was once known as Lord Rhean, The Archon Of Chaos, is the only one to have done so without going fully insane in the process." So my old character has become a legend... wait, if that''s true then why was he still playable when I logged in? Hmmm... I had a lot of followers beforehand and even though I distinctly remember saying a great many times how Chaos is not a religion but a way of life... well, sheep will be sheep, I guess."Could there actually be a form of religious order concerning Chaos?" Another gulp."Y-yes, there is. In the continents capital city of Lun''Adorey, there is a church dedicated to those willing to serve the will of chaos. They hunt the infected like you and use them in grotesque rituals... nobody knows what they''re doing but, many rumors speak of the infected being sacrificed in an attempt to resurrect Lord Rhean from the clutches of death." Oh dear. I mean, I figured this might happen when the devs stated how the best of the beta testers will be used to shape the history of EUPHORIA, but seriously now? This is like, super awkward for me. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I let out a massive sigh and turn to face the woman once more."Never mind. I don''t want to know anymore... argh, sleeping for two hundred years sure does make the world move, does it not?" She blinks at my words as realization dawns upon her face."Y..you haven''t shown any fear when I told you that you would be hunted... you didn''t assault me when I called Chaos a curse... you had a slight reaction when I mentioned Rhean... could you b-MMPH!?" Grinning at her, I quickly place my hand over the back of her head and pull her in for a deep, passionate kiss. Several pleasurable shivers drape across her spine as I nearly laugh, spinning my tongue around hers before separating us, a thin line of saliva following me. Her face flushes a deep crimson as she tries to compose herself, my glowing yellow eyes gazing deep into her soul as my grin returns in full."W-w-wha?!" "Now, now. There''s no need to panic. Listen to me, girlie, you better not go around saying rumors about my true identity and in return, I''ll make sure your shop prospers, alright? Oh and, its not Rhean anymore, I''m Joyde now." She gulps as she distances herself from me, shaking hands grasping at the wooden wall behind. "A-a-and if I do?" My grin goes even wider as I leap over the counter and pull her closer to myself, eliciting another adorable yelp of surprise as her heated breaths hit against my bare chest."Well if you do go around and spread unwanted rumors..." I push my hand under her shirt, drawing a line across her pale skin as I do."I might just start torturing you like this and yet...." And then I go below... making her intake a sharp breath as one of my fingers slides across her wetting slit."... Never advance to the next phase." She exhales harshly as I distance myself from her, an obvious scent of sheer arousal seeping into the air around us. Another gulp as her breathing slows down and she looks to the side, embarrassed."Oh gods... that was.." "Exciting? Terrifying?" Showing her my stark white smile, I finally decide to look around the shop."In any case, we can talk more about that particular subject later... I did not come to your shop to sexually torture you, I need clothing. Also, I have an interesting proposition in mind if you are willing to hear it."
EVENT COMPLETED
Because of your perverse actions, relationship with Mara has been set to "Uncertain Intimacy".
Uncertain Intimacy?... Whomever designed those relationship names really needs to get laid, as quickly as possible. A slow nod is my reply as she pulls out a chair to sit down and calm herself, her long, purple hair waving freely as she does."Alright... how much are you willing to spend? And what is this proposition you mentioned?"
System Message
Your recent actions have granted you a new skill, Seduction, which has been consumed by the main skill, Speech. You now gain a passive boost of 10% when dealing with women of any kind. Your Speech skill has been increased by 5%.
Was about damn time. I nearly though the skill no longer existed since I didn''t get it from my interaction with Luciana. "Honey, I''m rich. You don''t need to act with me as you do with the rest of The Destined One''s... show me your best clothes, the adventuring royalty stuff. As for the proposition, would you happen to know of a girl named Luciana?" She nods at my words as she leaves the counter and opens a display case where a full set of a King''s Garment lied previously hidden. "This is a set which I had previously made for the king of Azarest. The guy paid me in full and provided the materials but his wife decided that the outfit wasn''t good enough for her tastes so he had to leave it. Nobody else has had the money to pay for it ever since. Its 25 gold in total if you are interested. As for Luciana yes, I do know her, but why do you ask?" She says softly, watching my every move. Beaming at her with another smile, I say."Sold. And I''m asking because I plan to teach the girl a valuable life lesson as a merchant in general." Another nod as she takes the garment and stores it into a box which I place into my inventory as I give her a pouch containing 25 gold coins."And what would that lesson be?" "It goes like this; The girl approached me today with a quest saying how she gathered some information detailing a juicy business opportunity. She said that if I brought her twelve boar skins, she would share the resulting profits with me. Sound familiar?" I say and grin as her eyes grow wide. "She told you about my request! Foolish girl... to divulge such valuable information is a bad thing to do but... question is, what do you plan on doing with it?" She asks me with a raised eyebrow as its now her turn to stare at me right in the eye. I let out a sigh."What I want to do here is simple. I''m going to gather the skins, you will pay me the same amount which you would have given to her and then I''m going to give her the money as a gift alongside with an explanation as to what she did right and what she did wrong." She blinks and smiles at me."You know... maybe I''m wrong about you, maybe you are a good guy inside. A pervert, an old man and an asshole, but still a good guy." I bark out a deep laugh as she admits her true feelings with another deep crimson blush etching itself upon her pale frame."Thanks. So does that mean you accept my proposition?" She nods and yet anther system message pops up before me.
Quest Alert! (Update x2)
Summary - Luciana of Sudan has offered you an opportunity to gather twelve boar skins in exchange for 40/60 profits... The forty apparently being her share. Trusting your instincts, you have denied your share and and are willing to give them for free. Chaotic Path - ... your immense insight has revealed a secret option to this quest. As per your deal with Mora, you will gather the skins and sell them to her at whatever price she and Luciana have previously decided on and then you will give the money earned to Luciana as a gift, teaching her a valuable lesson as a merchant in the meantime.
Rewards: Luciana''s relationship level will turn into "Adoration". Mara will consider you to be an amazing, if perverted man.
"Well then... would you happen to have a place where I could change?" She gulps and nods as she points to a door behind the counter and watches me enter with a gleam in her eyes."Want to join me?" This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Blinking again, she quickly shakes her head out of her stupor."N-no thanks... I can''t, not right now..." I let out a sigh, not letting her know that I''d caught on to what she truly meant by that. She mimics my behavior as she sighs as well, turning her head around to watch the entrance to her shop.
System Message
You''ve equipped Black King''s Greaves.
These masterfully woven pants were made by the Weaver, Mara of Azarest herself out of dragonskin provided by her regent king.
Strength has increased by 15. Agility has increased by 20. Intelligence has increased by 5.
As this is a set item, wearing the full set will provide you with a 10% bonus to all of your available stats. (Draconic Infusion - May be temporarily dispelled in battle.)
System Message
You''ve equipped Black King''s Gauntlets.
These masterfully woven gloves were made by the Weaver, Mara of Azarest herself out of dragonskin provided by her regent king.
Strength has increased by 5. Agility has increased by 10. Intelligence has increased by 20.
As this is a set item, wearing the full set will provide you with a 10% bonus to all of your available stats. (Draconic Infusion - May be temporarily dispelled in battle.)
System Message
You''ve equipped Black King''s Combat Boots.
These masterfully woven boots were made by the Weaver, Mara of Azarest herself out of dragonskin provided by her regent king.
Strength has increased by 20. Agility has increased by 20. Intelligence has increased by 5.
As this is a set item, wearing the full set will provide you with a 10% bonus to all of your available stats. (Draconic Infusion - May be temporarily dispelled in battle.)
System Message
You''ve equipped Black King''s Shirt.
This masterfully woven shirt was made by the Weaver, Mara of Azarest herself out of dragonskin provided by her regent king.
Strength has increased by 5. Agility has increased by 10. Intelligence has increased by 20.
As this is a set item, wearing the full set will provide you with a 10% bonus to all of your available stats. (Draconic Infusion - May be temporarily dispelled in battle.)
System Message
You''ve equipped a full set of matching items! Extra bonuses have been applied to your stats!
Well that''s not overpowered at all. Then again, I''m fully guilty of denying the epic trainee gear at start just because I knew full well that there was a good chance something even more broken would be available with the five hundred gold they''ve given me. I leave the closet and crack my neck, allowing Mara a good look of my form, eliciting another blush from the woman."Like what you see?" She nods, still blushing as I walk towards the door and start to turn around but she grasps at my sleeve before I could say goodbye.".... would you lay with me tonight?"
Quest Alert!
You''ve received a personal invitation from Mara to lay with her later this day. This quest will be considered a success so long as you arrive on time. Rewards - Relationship with Mara will increase depending on your "skills". Failure - If you are not on time, then Mara will think she has done something wrong, as you are basically still strangers. Relationship with Mara will become twice as hard to improve. Denial - Should you reject her right now, she will be disappointed, but no real harm will be done.
Her soft, silent voice echoes within the small space of her shop as I let out a sigh and hug her close, pulling her in for another deep kiss."The things I will do to you tonight... you will remember them for years." She grins at me, lust clear in her eyes."We''ll see about that, my Archon." Laughing at her response, I let her go and turn around, waving my right hand behind me and adjusting my pants and shirt to hide junior from the people outside."See you soon, babe." And with that, I finally head out of the town and towards the forests around it, as I pull out the books and recipes I had bought from Luciana.
System Message
You have learned Cooking! (Beginner 0%)
System Message
You have learned Survivalist! (Beginner 0%)
System Message
You have learned a new recipe! Roasted Boar Meat may now be cooked.
System Message
You have learned a new recipe! Boar Bone Soup may now be cooked.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
One hour later... - The Chittering Forest - Joyde''s Point Of View...
So that''s where everybody was! The second I left town, a number of players came into view as the fields around it were filled with low level mobs, mere walking mushrooms, allowing for a quick way to level up early... but I wouldn''t do that if I were them, because in EUPHORIA, just leveling up isn''t gonna keep you well off. You need to look out for mountains to climb, for fields to run across and books to read. Only after you''ve advanced all of your three primary stats to at least fifty should you gather the experience necessary for level two. The same goes for the next level and the one after that and so on. Well, not that I''m saying how I made sure to raise every start by +50 every time I leveled up but.... well, you get my point. And anyways, if you''re gonna farm exp, everyone knows by now that killing higher leveled mobs gives much more experience than mobs your own level, which is why I''m heading towards the forest where the boars gather. While I am level one and the plant mobs are either one or two, the boars are ten to twelve. They have around 400 hp each and decent defenses against weapons and magic, for years of being hunted by Destined Ones and adventurers alike has made them stronger than your typical domesticated boar. However... Chaos attacks... aren''t exactly typical attacks and when used against things covered in anything less than steel plate... well, every single attack I do will critically strike. A normal blow from my scythes is already overpowered early as it deals 100dmg/hit on average, which is why I could easily overwhelm those level 15 guards at the start. I received the Chaos Soul at level 150... and neither Jim nor Harold has balanced it for low levels, which is perfectly fine by me. Hey, that reminds me of something..."Show Status!"
Status Window
Name: Joyde Title: Archon Of Chaos (Reborn) Fame/Infamy: 100
Level: 1 Health: 350 Mana: 1500
Strength: 30 (80) Luck: 5 Health Regeneration: 0.5/s
Agility: 25 (90) Insight: MAXED Mana Regeneration: 10/s
Intelligence: 60 (115) Vitality: 50 Essence Generation: 30/s
Skills: Devourment - Beginner 0% Chaos Scythe (Blood Iron) - Beginner 2% Chaos Rush - Beginner 2% Twin Fang - Beginner 2% Speech - Beginner 10% Cooking - Beginner 0% Survivalist - Beginner 0% Passives: Chaos Soul - Maxed (Archon) Hunger For Carnage - Beginner 1.5% KI Aura - Intermediate 30.1% (Horrifying) Battle Feast - Beginner 2% Seduction - +10% to Speech (Women Only) Buffs/Debuffs: White souls will find it easier to find you trustworthy. +100% extra reputation. Black and void souls will think of you as a gnat. -20% reputation. Draconian Infusion - +10% bonus to all stats. (May be dispelled temporarily).
Interesting. Oh well, time to hunt some boars.
Lord Joyde: And that is it for the second part of chapter 3, I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it! Yes, a lemon is coming up soon, boys and girls. Be ready for it... I mean, I did warn you, hehe.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!! 5. Returned To The Hunt Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How''re you all doing?
... I am honored. Two days old and already six favorites... not to mention how four people took the time to grade me and seemingly all of them gave me ALL FIVE STARS. ... I love you guys! :D Anyways, that''s not what you''re here for, here comes chapter four of EUPHORIA! I sincerely, hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several minutes later... - The Chittering Forest - Joyde''s Point Of View...
System Message
The Chittering Forest welcomes you with open arms, old hunter. +20% movement while in the instanced zone - The Chittering Forest.
Oh wow, the forest actually remembers me? I''m flattered. You see, although I had no idea about the town''s existence, the forest surrounding it is familiar to me. Its also the reason why I already knew so much about the boars, I''ve been here before. Sneaking silently into a bush, I release a minor grunt as my scythes erupt from my hands. Calming myself down, I close my eyes.. think... how did I use to do this? Ah, that''s right... I remember... Focus on the sounds and colors around you, on the earth and stone, feel the skies and the cold winds breeze...
System Message
Your insight has allowed your Chaos Soul to reclaim one of its former powers. You have regained the skill, Living Aura.
Living Aura is a skill which allows its user to connect to the life around them, allowing them to detect all and any lifeforms within a one hundred meter radius. "Chaos and Life are one and the same. To differ one from the other is a fool''s errand. One must realize that they are, as an individual, forever a part of a greater whole." - The Teachings of Rhean, ch1, part 3.
As this skill only levels up alongside your Chaos Soul, it has been set to MAXED and cannot be improved without being absorbed by or absorbing another skill of the same type.
The Teachings of Rhean? I don''t remember writing a book, although its highly possible one of my former followers recorded and wrote the things I''ve said before because I remember that particular sentence when I first taught a squadron of soldiers how to properly hunt. Come to think of it, one of them was a young elven man, it could easily be him. Wait, does this mean that anyone who unlocks this ability gets to read my words... lovely. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I reopen my eyes as the world turns mostly grey, allowing the hot orange colors of the living things around me to become visible. There''s a boar some fifty meters to my left, drinking from what seems to be a small pond. Silently, I approach the boar while making sure to contain my KI as I do. Reaching the bush closest to the boar, I leap forward but not with twin fang as it is likely the boar will dodge, putting me in an unfavorable position. Instead, I use Chaos Rush to charge into it, promptly making it lose balance."SQUEE!" It squeals loudly as pain erupts from its sides, several ribs being broken as my fist and scythe''s dig into its flesh.
CRITICAL HIT! (244dmg) Wild Boar (lvl12) has started bleeding.
I grin widely as I watch half of its health bar disappear and nearly all of it become red. Normal Health is colored green, red health means you have a dot on you which will take the indicated health away unless removed. Without a moments notice and the grin still on my face, I tear my scythes out, causing even more bleeding damage. The boar shivers and tries to regain its footing but, I quickly vault over it and, shoving my scythe deep into its mouth, say with a crimson smile, colored by the boar''s blood."Game over." Another critical, this time fatal as the boar falls down onto the ground. Two items drop from the boar, a piece of Boar Meat and a Femur but I throw them aside as looting animal bits without using the proper skills to acquire them makes sure that they''re of the lowest possible quality. And I have absolutely no need of such things. Low level players may pick them up so they can sell them out of a desperate need for money but I certainly don''t fit in that category, now do I? First things first, I walk over to the nearest tree and tear off the lowest branch, then I use my spey blade to sharpen said branch. After that was done, I lift the boar so its head is in my hands and promptly impale it upon the branch. Then, using the same knife, I cut a ring around starting below an ear and continuing all the way around the neck keeping underneath the other ear. The effect should be sort of a necklace cut all the way around the boar''s neck. Then I use the trailer knife to, quite literally, trail a ring across the top of each of the boars legs. Then I cut a similar ring just above the knee and right afterwards I connect these rings with a shallow straight cut, peeling off the skin using the spey knife to cut the fat, when necessary. Starting at the necklace I''ve made before, I use my trailer to cut the skin off the body. Then I grasp the top of each upper corner of skin with my hands and pull them down, peeling the skin off carefully, as I need it to result in the highest possible quality. I repeat this process until there is no skin left and then put the boar back down onto the ground as I throw the torn skin over to the side onto a pile and take the best looking bit into my hands.
Thanks to your careful and detailed work, you''ve acquired a high quality Wild Boar Skin. Your Survivalist skill has increased by 10%.
Success! Although... 10% is a bit much for a single skill increase. Then again, its probably because of my Chaos Soul and its ability to *Remember* my previous powers, which means any skills which I''ve had on Rhean will probably advance exponentially quicker than something I didn''t have. I then use the spey knife to cut deep into each of the rings around the boars legs, to the point where the bones become clearly visible. Then, sticking the needle-pointer in between, I dislodge the joint, promptly separating the leg haunch from the rest of the body as I cut through the other side now that the bone is no longer holding it. I repeat this process three more times and then loot them.
You''ve acquired four Wild Boar Haunches - Transformed into 12 pieces of Wild Boar Meat (High Quality). Your Survivalist skill has increased by 5%.
Considering how adding names for all the animal bits would be nothing more than a headache, other than in special exceptions, the game transforms them into regular meat. That said, humanoid body parts are all named and separate as inventory items, which is something that I and every other player out there who have actually dissected somebody just to see what would happen if you brought a freshly severed head to an NPC find immensely funny. "Heh.." I chuckle to myself as I remember a certain forum thread for the beta where some dude cut off his friends head and then showed it to him later which then made the game bug out and the whole server crashed. Hopefully, Aurelius has managed to fix that by now. Managing to cleanly cut off the meat on the backside of the boar, I turn it around to its belly and do the same, gathering 23 three meat in the process and maximizing the amount to 35 pieces in total. That''s the difference between using a skill and just killing something. One low quality meat, in comparison to 35 pieces of High Quality meat. I mean, I guess that considering I only got 35 pieces because of my previous skills, but that''s still a bit much. Then again, I remember that I only managed to procure 4 pieces of low quality meat when I first started the game so maybe I''m just over exaggerating this, but there should at least be some form of balancing aspect, like a limitation of 10 meat per boar. Regaining my senses, I find myself having already dislodged all of the boars bones and looted them.
You''ve acquired fifteen Wild Boar Bone (High Quality). Your Survivalist skill has increased by 5%.
Nodding to myself at my good work, I set the butchered remains on the side and dig a hole in the ground, burying them with a prayer."May you be reborn in the flames of Chaos."
System Notice
Respect The Forest and it shall, in turn, respect you, old Hunter. +5% to all stats while inside of The Chittering Forest.
All these small benefits gained for small things... I wonder if this just means how people are dicks and nobody does this at all, because that''s the only reason why I can see myself getting all of those buffs. Anyways, what''s my stamina at? Why am I asking? Because skinning a boar usually makes your character tired, especially when you are as focused as I was just now. Stretching myself, I say."Show Stamina Bar."
System Notice
Error: You possess no stamina bar.
... Wut... Blinking at the system notice, I tilt and shake my head in confusion. I have no stamina bar? Did they seriously remove that from the game?... no, that can''t be right. Wait a minute, this probably has something to do with my Chaos Soul, does it not? Think, Leo, think! Hmmm, maybe the unstable energies which tore my new flesh apart when I regained my Chaos Soul kicked this body into overdrive, a constant state of regeneration which would make it impossible for me to grow tired.
System Notice
Due to your immense insight, you have realized one of the aftereffects caused by having your Chaos Soul inhabit new, non-attuned flesh.
Suddenly, a burst of power surges through me as I fall to my knees with a grunt of great and terrible pain."HURGH!"
System Notice
The unstable, latent power that your new flesh was incapable of fully containing has started to leak through, allowing your Chaos Soul to use the very energies which destroyed its new flesh to repair and adjust. Your leaking Chaos Energy grants you +10/s health regeneration and +50/s stamina regeneration which is more than any of your current abilities take, thus completely removing the Stamina bar from your status. As your Chaos Soul repairs its host flesh through time, these benefits will be weakened. Once your flesh is fully repaired, you will be granted a new skill "Hellfire Overdrive" which will serve a similar function.
You have gained +10 intelligence for this realization. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Your strength has increased by 5. Your agility has increased by 5. Since Insight is already MAXED, the 5 points you''ve gained just now will be allocated to vitality. (Chaotic Life-Force effect applied, bonus doubled. +100 hp points)
Time until next Breakthrough - 14h 34min 55s
The pain passes away as swiftly as it came and I form a wicked smile upon my face. This means that every time my soul achieves a breakthrough, the passive regeneration will weaken but I will gain stats in turn. And the excess Insight turns to health? Wow, that''s not overpowered at all. Just how I like it. "Beep! Boop! Oh what''s that, my little robot? Your sarcasm detector is going haywire? Well no shit, dumb ass. We''re watching Leonardo, after all." Harold''s amused voice echoes in my mind as I let out a laugh. Standing up from my kneeing position, I take another look around using Living Aura and, finding my next boar, I rush towards it with newfound glee clear upon my frame."CHAOS RUSH!" The sheer momentum of my charge instantly killed the poor boar as I slammed into its neck, breaking it with a savage strike. Turning around within mere moments, I realize that I''ve charged into a whole pack of wild hogs, ready to bore me to bits. Grinning savagely, I feel my eyes widening with glee as I Twin Fang into the nearest boar, tearing through its spinal cord with relative ease.
CRITICAL HIT(365dmg)! Vertebrae Severed! Wild Boar Matriarch(lvl15) is unable to move!
Laughing as I realize that I''ve just butchered an elite mob without breaking a sweat, I dodge a charging boar with what looks to be a glowing aura around him."Oh, whats this? Did I hurt your bitch?" "GRUUUUUUEEERH!" The Boar Patriarch charges me again and I sidestep his charge and position my scythe towards his mouth as he approaches. To his credit, the patriarch manages to avoid being fully sliced in half and receives only a slight cut through his snout. Grinning, I kick him aside, making the boar lose his footing and fall but before I could finish him, another younger boar charges me but, not having learned from watching its elder, rams himself fully onto my awaiting scythes."Devour." I say in the heat of the moment, causing my Chaos Soul to completely devour the poor creature, leaving not a trace of its existence as the ability finishes.
System Notice!
Your satiety bar has been maxed. Eating any more will make you feel sick.
And here comes the first drawback of what seems to be another overpowered ability at first. Devour, as its name might hint on, fills your satiety bar when used. Later levels of the ability create a so-called *Chaos Stomach* which allows you to use the ability on bigger creatures, but for now I''ll have to make due with one boar''s worth. The Patriarch stands up on its legs weakly, looking at me with pleading eyes, accepting defeat."If I leave you now, you''ll just be targeted by other predators as you are much weaker without your family." I tell the beast for I know it can understand. Soon, the boar lowers its head in acceptance. Silently, I approach him and place my hands around his neck."May you be reborn in the flames of Chaos." With a resounding crack, I snap it, killing the Patriarch. Turning around to see the still squealing but not moving form of the matriarch, I approach her and place my fist under her neck."May you be reborn in the flames of Chaos." My scythe erupts suddenly, ending the matriarch''s life relatively painlessly as it tears through her skull in an instant. Yawning into my palm, I gather the boars onto a pile, but before I can do anything else, the sound of footsteps echoes from behind me."Look guys! Its an evil player!" "Huh?" I mutter out, already annoyed as I turn around to face a group of four people."What do you want?" I say threateningly, but keep my KI aura down as I look at their levels. Five, seven, three and seventeen? So the mage is trying to power level her friends, eh? Without answering me, she turns around with a finger in the air, as if she is a teacher about to explain something."You see, EUPHORIA, like most MMO''s, is full of jerks and assholes who do bad things and make life hard for other people. This guy is one of them. Killing him gives you a boost to fame and may even get you an invite to some secret factions which deal with disposing of trash like him." "Oooh, are you going to kill him?" The group asks with smiles of curiosity. The fools. She grins as her white cape twirls around her, following her frame as she turns to face me."Yep! I don''t know what managed to do as a level one, but you sure are an unlucky one!" She says to me as she lifts her staff high into the air. Great, a fucking white mage has appeared, just what I needed right now."FIREBALL!" She exclaims loudly as I let the blast hit me at full force... thing is... Chaos Souls kinda... make the bearer immune to most fire attacks. This low level fireball is one of them, yeah. Thinking that I''m dead, she turns around with a proud smile."And that, ladies and gentleman, is how we deal with evil as-URGH!" She stops dead silent as my Twin Fangs tore through her lower back and out of her stomach.
CRITICAL HIT! (214dmg) Vertebrae Severed! White Mage Selindra (lvl17) is unable to move.
"As a supposed wannabe heroine, you should never underestimate a bad guy." I tell her, annoyance clear in my voice as blood gathers in her mouth and I force her down onto the ground before firmly planting my foot onto her neck.
CRITICAL HIT! (211dmg) White Mage Selindra has been silenced!
Having fully dominated her, I turn my face upwards to face the shivering and terrified forms of her friends."Drop any items and money you have onto the ground and scram." Within moments, the shove whatever equipment they possess onto the ground alongside their coin pouches and run away... well, the girls do, but the dude who is a level three warrior, the lowest of the group, stands his ground."Don''t worry, Sel! I''ll sa-URG!" Not wanting to let his heroism poke at my sanity, I stab my scythe into his stomach and dig into it with my hand. He apparently realizes what I''m about to do and shakes his head in negative, pleading me."D-don''t!" I then ram my other fist inside of the open wound and grab his spine from the inside as I raise him up into the air."IRYAAAAAAAARH!" I grunt out with glee as I tear him in two, blood and guts covering me whole. "A-a-aaah, aahh, aaiiii..." Several fearful echoes come from behind where the warrior previously stood as the remaining two members of their party stand on shaking legs, yellow liquid leaking down their legs. I grin as I approach them."Hmm, what a perfect opportunity to have some fun, don''t you think, girls?" They shiver and shiver as the right one tries to leave the game, repeatedly pressing that *Dive OUT* button... however, you cannot leave EUPHORIA while in combat. Grasping them both by the neck, I speak."Fortunately for you two however, I''ve already managed to acquire my woman for the day..." And with that, I make my scythes erupt once more, tearing through both their skulls before I rip their heads clean off their shoulders, manic laughter escaping me as I do."M-monster..." A silent voice is heard from behind me as the girl, Selindra manages to mutter out, having downed a healing potion which was enough to heal her crushed throat, but not her back. Walking over to her with a smile on my face, I crouch down in front of her."Y''know, while what you tried to do here is most certainly annoying... I feel like I should thank you, Selindra." She gulps in deep as the last bits of her hp bleed away."T-thank m-me?" I beam at her with a wondrous smile, causing the woman to slightly blush despite the situation."You''ve made me remember why I never quit this game in the first place..." Standing up and positioning my foot above her head, I exclaim with a crazed expression."After all... BUTCHERING PATHETIC WHELPS LIKE YOU NEVER GOES OLD!" And with that, I slam my foot downwards, promptly shattering her skull and killing her.
System Message
Due to your immense brutality, you have acquired a new passive, Savagery!
Savagery has been absorbed by two of your main skills, Battle Feast and Hunger For Carnage!
Savagery grants you a 20% chance to proc an activation of the skill Hunger For Carnage by a non-fatal blow. Savagery makes all of your critical attacks double the current bonuses granted by Battle Feast! (Stackable: 2x)
These bonuses can be achieved when fighting beings considered lifeless, unlike the previous ones.
System Message
Your Chaos Soul revels in the slaughter!
Your strength has increased by 5. Your agility has increased by 10. Your intelligence has increased by 2.
"Through carnage, I feast!" - The Chronicles Of Rhean, ch 5, pt 9.
System Message
You''ve killed several innocents, but since they attacked you first, you will lose no fame. +20 infamy +Black and Void souls will no longer consider you a gnat. Reputation gains normalized. +Bonus reputation with White Souls reduced from +100% to +80%
"Kuhuhuuhuuhu, MUAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHA!" I let out a massive maniacal laugh as realization dawns upon my frame. The main beauty of a chaos soul is that, alongside normal actions, your stats may spontaneously increase via performing certain actions during combat. Like killing everyone in a messy way, basically. "To live is to eat. To eat is to kill. To kill is to fight.... and to fight, is to live." I spoke silently as I promptly looted all of their available equipment. Even though most of it is nothing more than training gear, its till useful as training gear grants an extra boost of 20% when a repair skill is used on it. And I can just tear the gear up myself once I get a hammer and start leveling up my repair skills. The mage though, had an interesting weapon on her person."Inspect."
System Message
You''ve acquired a Legacy Weapon!
Name: ??? Stats: ??? Effects: ???
A strange black cane which you''ve found on the corpse of a Destined One. This cane fills you with a sense of both familiarity and immense foreboding.
Reading through the message, I take a look on the ground and spot her staff lying next to her corpse in a pool of blood."This wasn''t something she dropped... and what''s a legacy weapon?" Shaking my head and figuring I can just read it up on the internet later, I store the cane in my own inventory and turn around towards the dead boars which have thankfully not yet despawned."Well, time to get to work!"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Lord Joyde: And that is it for chapter four of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it. Not much else to say here, the 18+ rating should have been enough of a warning for the carnage within this chapter. And for people who think this is gory... I might want to mention how I''ve written a story where a girl crushed a mans balls from the inside, as in tear through his flesh with an arm first, this is basically nothing in comparison to the things which happen in that story.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!! 6. Funeral March Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everyone! How are you all doing?
Here we go again... In any case, I managed to get myself a computer with internet. Anyways, here comes chapter five of EUPHORIA. I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin! Granted - I don''t have my original table''s here soooo... if they seem a bit off, then that''s why. Oh and HAPPY EASTER!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
One Hour Later... - The Chittering Forest - Joyde''s Point Of View...
"That''s what you get for attacking me out of the blue." I state simply as another higher level player comes to attack me, spitting blood on the floor as blood erupts from his mouth. It would seem that while I was gathering the boar skins, all twenty of which are high quality, twelve for Luciana and the rest for Mara as a gift, Selindra went ahead and informed her entire guild of a very powerful but still level one evil player, namely myself. One hour later... I''ve already taken down around five people, all of which were men. I guess they''re all her wannabe boyfriends? "Oh well, good for me, I guess." Muttering to myself as I loot the fifth idiot which attacked me. He was level 20 but, like I said before, levels don''t mean actual shit in this game, stats do. And their stats are just barely above mine. I guess they just farmed the early mobs to level quicker? I mean they couldn''t have gotten over here so quickly if they weren''t close. Walking on down the road, I open up my living aura to full bloom and take notice of another five men hiding in the bushes nearby. They seem to be talking about something quite heatedly.
System Notice
The White Guild - Sel and Friends - has declared war upon you and any who choose to aid you.
Well, that explains that. I watch as they cheer loudly and make sure to use that loudness to sneak closer to them. And Sel and Friends? Wow... virginity galore.
System Notice
During a war between factions, all infamy which would otherwise be gained by killing other players will be turned into fame. "War does not happen because one side is right and the other is wrong.. no, war only happens when both sides are right from their own point of view." - The Teachings of Rhean, ch9 , pt6
Oh those idiots. They just gave me the right to kill them all and enjoy it without any real repercussions. Sneakily approaching the group of five to find them all readying their buffs and weaponry. There''s are two level sixteen, one twelve, a level twenty seven and a level three. Shouldn''t be too hard, albeit that level two looks familiar. Oh, its the guy that I split apart beforehand, nice. Now, I''m gonna do it again. "Did you turn your reality meter off?" One of them asks and I scowl. The hero-wannabe from before nods at them with a supposedly wizened look."Yeah, this guy is an evil monstrosity. His attacks hurt a lot but we can easily make them pretty much worthless." "Why did you even have the reality meter on default? Are you a masochist or something?" Their healer, a level sixteen priest asks with disgust on his face. "What? No! It just adds to the difficulty of the game, but this guy is too strong for me if I leave it on. Once were done with him, I''m putting it on higher." His friends distance themselves from him and I feel my lip curve upwards. Maybe this guy isn''t as much of a chicken as I thought. Lets leave him for last. Positioning myself to be behind their healer, I leap forward and combine my Twin Fang with Chaos Rush to cleanly sever his head from his shoulders. "A-AAAH!" The rogue, a thin guy that looks around fifteen falls on his ass as the daggers he was cleaning beforehand fall onto the ground from his hands. Quickly kicking them both aside and thus, disarming him, I dodge an oncoming blow from a warrior with a zweihander in his hands. The giant blade falls down and digs deep into the ground as I tear through his side with a scythe, making the guy fall onto his knees. Heh, with the reality meter lowered to minimum, critical wounds will make you stunned and thus, unable to act. In this game, ever since Harold was created, the greater your reality meter, the greater the benefits you gain. More loot, more exp, more stats, greater buffs and a much larger chance to unlock legendary skills and classes, these are all the untold benefits of being maximized. Makes me feel special as I''ve never played with anything less that 100% of the reality meter. "And you are the only player in the entirety of the game who currently has it on 100%, the other beta testers have all set it at 70%, which is still much higher than the default 20%." But if that''s true then is that why I''ve been getting all the benefits so far? Shaking my head out of my stupor, I quickly charge the fallen rogue but a barrier erected by their level twelve mage stops me in my tracks."Nope, no way." He smirks at me with those words but then I simply shrug and say as I prepare my twin fang."So you wanna go first then? Sure thing, mate." My simple answer made his eyes grow wide as I dodged the level three''s shaky swing and then tore through the mage. Getting a curious idea, I pull my scythes upwards with full force and manage to cleanly tear the mages arms off. He feels no pain whatsoever, but the sight of having your arms cut off is still quite disturbing as he also falls to the ground. In the meantime, the rogue recovered and collected his daggers, trying to ambush me from midair as he leaps from a tree."AIRYAAAH!" Thing is, rogues really shouldn''t be so loud. I promptly position my hands in a tilted arc, one in front and the other behind me as I spin myself around twice in quick succession, disemboweling both the mage and the rogue at the same time, showering me in crimson and guts. The warrior recovers from his stun and opens his eyes to witness the carnage, promptly falling back down onto his knees as he does so. The wannabe-hero charges me once again, seemingly not disturbed by his friends getting rampaged. Backhanding him aside, I see his health drop to nearly dead and I let out a laugh as I approach the fallen warrior."A tip for the next time you decide to come after me... having the reality meter turned off allows me to stunlock you forever. Every critical attack I do will stun you for five seconds." To his chagrin, the warrior stands up, seemingly remembering that the world around him is nothing more than a game."But.. if that''s true then why don''t they tell you this at the beginning?" If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I shrug, waving my hands aside as I do so."Well, EUPHORIA is an MMO game, y''know? One of the best selling points of the genre is rewarding people for bravery and exploration." He nods at me with a sad sigh."Well whatever. We lost fair and square but, can you tell me how the hell is a level one so strong? Are you a premium player or something?" Grinning at him, I raise my right hand up in the air."Show Reality Meter and benefits." A simple sentence is heard as his eyes grow as wide as saucers as the system massage is displayed for all to see. The low level behind me stops dead in his tracks.
Reality Meter (Joyde) - On (100%)
Current Benefits: +20% chance of getting rare loot +50% experience boost +50% extra to fame/infamy events +All buffs will grant double their benefits, aside some exceptions +Legendary skills/classes are much easier to unlock +100% bonus reputation with all factions +dying has no penalties, instant resurrection costs 1 silver at all stages
"Dear god, what the hell is this? These benefits are fucking unfair." The warrior exclaims as I shrug once more."Well, its what I get for playing at 100%." He shakes his head in disbelief."How can you even play like that?" I grin at him as I make my scythes erupt out in front of him, blood spilling onto the ground as I grit my teeth."It makes me feel like wolverine." "Wait, taking them out like that actually hurts?" The guy behind me exclaims. With a nod, I say."Always." A sense of grimness surrounds us all as I place my scythe next to the neck of the warrior, but he slowly pushes them away."Look, since you''re new you gotta be short on gold right? Here''s five gold coins in exchange for my life. Oh, and also, fuck this guild. /gquit." The logo of *Sel and Friends* promptly dissapears from beneath his player name, which is Bruntez."Well, okay then." I say while blinking in amazement and take the five gold into my pockets. The wannabe-hero behind us yells out with tears in his eyes."Bruntez! To think that you would betray our beautiful lady like that! How dare you?" Bruntez looks at me as I silently hand him a premium healing potion and point at the idiot behind us. He grins at me and stands up once he drinks it, promptly setting his own reality meter to maximum and nearly squealing from happiness as he sees the boosts start to affect him. Taking his Zweihander and making sure to feel its cold steel in his hands, he charges behind me and horizontally separates the idiot in two equal halves."B-but, w-why?..."
System Notice
Your Chaos Soul is amused by your actions.
Strength has increased by 15. Agility has increased by 5. Intelligence has increased by 10. You have gained 20 fame (5 per person killed).
Having felt the presence of a suitable candidate, your Chaos Soul has activated one of its former powers. You have regained the ability to use the ability, Infusion. Infusion allows a high level Chaos Soul to etch a piece of itself upon another soul, eventually transforming it into a separate Chaos Soul. Warning - You will be dealt 100hp points of damage per each infusion. Becoming infused with Chaos will make the host unable to lower their reality meter from 100%.
Amused by the fact I showed mercy? Well, I do suppose its not something I usually do. And you need to have the reality meter at 100% to even be counted as a candidate? I like it."Sorry, but I can''t have you go around spreading your unique class to everyone you feel like. Only people who actually have the guts to play at 100% have the right to gain a Legendary Class if you ask me. But, thanks to Aurelius, one can also buy a legendary class... this is why I''m making your Chaos as overpowered as possible, I want you to take down those kinds of people." Harold''s amused voice echoes in my mind as I nearly burst out in laughter. Approaching the still amazed Bruntez, I extend my hand. He turns to me and shakes it with a smile."Hi, the names Joyde. Nice to meet you, Bruntez." "Same here?" Releasing my hand from his, I quickly add on."I have a proposition for you, Brun. You see, my class is a special class which allows me to grant it to other people, kind of like a vampire... however, in order to use it, you will be forbidden from lowering your reality meter ever again." He blinks at my sudden proclamation."If its like a vampire then that means I won''t be getting exactly what you have, right? Just the starting effects?" I shrug."I ... well, I got this class way back in the beta and its kinda related to the game''s soul system, if you know what that means?" His eyes grow wide."You mean like an Inheritable Class? Aren''t those only Legendary?" Nodding at him, I speak."Yes, exactly." Gulping as he heard my rather simplistic answer, he lowers his head and places a finger on his chin in thought."I wanted to try out becoming a paladin, but this class of yours sounds much cooler... thing is, does it hurt a lot?" "Yep. The first time I got it, I fell unconscious." I say as his eyes widen even further. Then, as I start to turn away with a shrug, he stops me by placing a hand on my shoulder."Which means that if I don''t pass out, I''m better than you." My grin grew within seconds, from ear to ear, as I heard him say those words."So you accept?" "Hell yes!" Is the last thing he said as I impaled him through his stomach with a scythe."Infusion." His face twisted and twisted into horrified shapes as pain tore through his very being and his form fell onto the ground, promptly passing out in front of my feet as the Chaos Cracks formed upon his body. Granted, he won''t be getting my scythes, living aura or even any of my passives at first, but the stat gains should make him happy enough. Adding him to my friends list, I turn around and start to walk towards the town, remembering to stop next to a lake in order to clean myself of blood. Don''t want to smell of guts once I finally come to turn in Mara''s quest, if you know what I mean.
System Notice
Chaos Infusion successful! Bruntez has been transformed into a Chaos Walker.
A chaos walker is the very first step, the first class level of Chaos, one who is beginning to walk the path... but we''ll get to that later as I explain the class to him once he logs back on. Right now, its time to get me some booty!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Right, that''s it for part 1 of chapter five of EUPHORIA. I have to stop here as my mother wants the table free so we can have lunch, I''ll post the second part later today. (I''m sincerely sorry if there are many grammar mistakes and such, this chapter was undoubtedly rushed as fuck. I''ll fix them later, I promise.)
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 7. Adoration Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you guys doing?
Okay so, first things first. I am typing this chapter in a cross legged position while on my bed and the computer being a good meter away from me. Its not exactly comfortable or easy, but I''ll do it for you guys and girls! The second part of chapter 5 anyways... after that, you''ll have to wait for me to return home which is most likely tomorrow late evening. However, I have college early in the morning on the following day which might make it impossible for me do type anything even then. The most you''ll have to wait would be till Saturday or Friday, depending on weather my pregnant professor comes back or not. Anyways, here comes part two of chapter five of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Minutes Later... - The Small Town Of Sudan - Joyde''s Point Of View...
Walking into the town as casually as I did granted me the ability to see yet another well-thought out ambush by the guild, *Sel and Friends*. Seriously, there''s at least twenty people here right now... this chick better be a supermodel in real life or something."There he is! Attack!" The mass of low leveled baboons came rushing towards me with Selindra smiling evilly in the back as I let out a massive sigh. Surprisingly, the guards of the town come rushing to my side, the high-leveled elite captain standing in between me and the charging idiots."What is the meaning of this foolish charade?" One of the wannabe-boyfriends yells into the guards face."That bastard insulted our lady, he must pay for that with his life! And anyways, can''t you see that he is evil incarnate?!" The old soldier just places a hand onto his forehead in annoyance before turning around to face me."And? What''s your part of the story?" "I don''t remember insulting her at all. However, I was attacked by her and three others while hunting boars for their skins in the forest, most likely because the girl was eager to earn some easy fame. I defended myself, she got stomped and now she''s summoned all of her wannabe-boyfriends to hunt me down. End of story." I tell him calmly as I take several boar skins out of my inventory. He sees them and takes note of their high quality. "Ah, you must be the guy everyone is talking about these past few hours. I heard you roughed up some of my men pretty bad and then gave them expensive healing potions afterwards when they made a similar mistake." Nodding towards the man, I store the skins back into my pack and turn around to go towards Mara''s Emporium. "In any case, am I free to go now? Time''s a wasting and I really want to make some money today." The man nods back to me in respect, connecting the dots as he realized I want to hurry and sell the skins before somebody else hogs the trade and their value lessens. "Yes, you may go, Mr Joyde. We''ll deal with these miscreants." He says as the elite guards charge the mob of idiots, promptly causing them to run away in fear. "Thank you, sir." I bow towards him as I leave, laughing silently as the woman known as Selindra starts to fume exponentially.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Seconds later... - Mara''s Weaving Emporium - Joyde''s Point Of View...
"I''m back!" My rather excited voice echoes somewhat loudly, waking Mara who seems to have fallen asleep while drooling on her counter. Contrary to what it may sound like, I think this was a rather adorable sight."H-hi, J-Joyde. You''ve already gotten all the skins?" "Well yeah. I mean, there''s no way I''d actually allow myself to be late for what comes next, right beautiful?" She flushes red once more as I approach her and place all of the skins onto her counter. She counts them and revels in their quality as I lean onto the counter, watching her will clear intent as she blushes even redder under my gaze. Using my Living Aura by instinct, I notice that her body heat isn''t fully proportional to her shape and form. How interesting."J-Joyde? There''s more skins here than necessary and since they''re all high quality.. I can''t pay you the same amount as I would to Luciana." Shaking my head out of my stupor, I answer her with a beaming smile."No worries, the other eight are yours for free." Smiling at me, she repeats."Thanks, but since you didn''t get it, let me repeat myself more clearly. Since they''re all high quality, I don''t have the money to pay you." "That''s fine too. Just give me the same amount you''d have given Luciana... you''ll be earning their worth later tonight either way." Grinning at her as I say this, she giggles at me. "You really can''t wait for it, can you?" She asks me with a wry smile as I shrug and extend my hands aside."Well, I''ve been asleep for a good two hundred years so please excuse me if I seem a bit Blue Balled." Laughing at my words, she pulls out a delicate coin purse."A fair point. Anyways, here''s the purse and not a coin less than necessary." Taking the coin into my hands, I take out several pieces of trainee clothing."I was wondering if you could.. teach me how to repair clothes. I seem to have forgotten the skill all together when I was reborn." "And you want to use the trainee clothes to learn quicker? Smart. Yes, I''d be willing to teach you. In fact, I have a skill book right here." She takes out said skill book entitled Repair, as she turns her head to look at me once more."Think of it as my return gift to your gift." "Alright then." I say as I take the skill book into my pockets and then pull her in for another deep kiss before leaving."See you tonight, my elven beauty." As I turn around, she starts shaking and I stop myself from leaving the shop with a blink."Mara? What''s wrong??" "H-how... how did you know?" She breaks her illusion spell, revealing to my eyes a white-haired beauty with an amazing set of double D''s and long, alabaster legs, clad in a typical elven evening gown. Shaking my head and wiping aside some drool which I hope she didn''t see, I approach her with a sad smile on my face. Taking this chance, I hug her close before replying."You''ve read stories describing me, right?" The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "Y-yeah... but they can''t all be true, right?.. The Archon of Chaos sees and hears no lies... I believed it to be little more than a fairy tale for such a person to exist." I grin at her words as I press her closer to me, heated breaths escaping her blushing form. "And yet, he''s right here in front of you." Gazing deep into my golden eyes with her pale, teal ones, she gently separates us."Yes, I suppose he is... since you haven''t reported me to the guards all this time means that I can trust you with my secret, right?" Closing her eyes, she continues."My real name is Amethyne and I am a spy for the Lunarian Theocrac-mmph!" I interrupt her as I place a finger on her cute, pink lips. Wonder how they''ll feel around me later tonight, hehe."Baby, I don''t really care about your race. Chaos does not discriminate against anyone and besides, you being an elf..." Leaning into her ear, I whisper hotly as I give her neck a long, hungry lick."... only makes me hornier.." And then I let her go, promptly cracking my neck as I turn around towards the door to leave the shop."And sides'', you''re already keeping my true identity a secret. Tis'' only fair that I do the same, no?" Nodding at me with a flabbergasted expression, the incredibly adorable elven woman, quite possibly a hundred years old by now, silently watches me from behind as I wave her goodbye and leave the shop. "Holy hell, with this much foreplay... tonight''s gonna be a loong night." I mutter out silently to myself as I turn towards Luciana''s General Store, the delicate pouch safely stored inside of my inventory.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Minutes Later... - Luciana''s General Store - Joyde''s Point Of View...
"Mister Joyde!" Luciana''s young and rather cheery voice echoes from my front as I enter her shop. "Hi Luciana! How have you been?" I ask her as I approach her counter. "Oh, its been okay. I''ve only had two more customers after you but... wait why are you asking me that?" She tilts her head in confusion as I come closer. Wordlessly, I take out the coin pouch and place it onto her counter."Tell me girl, do you know what this is?" "... its... its the pouch of money which.. which Miss Mara would have given me w-when y-y-you... got me the... the skins..." She lowers her head down in silent depression as she likely believes I''ve sold her out. Letting out a massive sigh, I place my hand onto her adorable little head."Yes, that''s it. And this pouch is my gift for you." "H-huh?" Having already had tears form in her eyes, she looks up at me full of hope and I have to stop myself from squealing from the cuteness. I beam at her with my best smile."You see, me and Mara met earlier today and I told her about your proposition. She was really angry, y''know? But it wasn''t at me." She nods."Y-yes.. she would be a-angry at m-me b-because I t-told you about h-her re-request." "So we cooked up a deal. I would gather the necessary skins, all of which were the best quality possible, might I add and then she would pay me the same amount she would have given you. Once that was done, I''d come by to give you the money. Now, do you know why we did this?" I ask her as she sniffs into her sleeve, still a little shaken but recovering. ".. I don''t know... Why?" She asks me as I soften my look and reply."We wanted to teach you a valuable lesson as a merchant. You could have just asked me to gather some skins in exchange for a fair payment depending on the quality of the skins. Telling me about the fact that Mara needed those skins herself, allowed me to just go and sell them to her which would have left you penniless and if it was anyone other than me who got this quest... They would probably spread rumors about you being easy to fool, thus bringing you closer and closer to losing your shop." She nods at me with widening eyes, still slightly sad about what happened, but suddenly, she cheers up with a face as bright as ever. She then throws her arms around me in a big hug and I smile as I hug her back."Thanks, Mister Joyde! I''ll remember the lesson forever!"
Quest Alert! (Success)
Summary - Luciana of Sudan has offered you an opportunity to gather twelve boar skins in exchange for 40/60 profits... The forty apparently being her share. Trusting your instincts, you have denied your share and and are willing to give them for free. Chaotic Path - ... your immense insight has revealed a secret option to this quest. As per your deal with Mora, you will gather the skins and sell them to her at whatever price she and Luciana have previously decided on and then you will give the money earned to Luciana as a gift, teaching her a valuable lesson as a merchant in the meantime.
Luciana now adores you. +200% Speech when interacting with her. Mara''s (Amethyne) respect of you has grown immensely, but she still thinks you are a pervert.
Speech has increased by 20. Your reputation with the Town Of Sudan has increased to Town Hero. Fame increased by 50.
System Alert!
Your Chaos Soul rewards you for taking its preferred course of action!
Your Strength has increased by 20. Your Agility has increased by 5. Your Intelligence has increased by 20. Your Insight has increased by 20 and has been turned into Vitality. (Chaotic Life-Force effect applied. Bonuses Doubled! 400hp gained.)
Four. Hundred. Health. Gained. From just this stupid, tiny, insignificant level one quest. I''m gonna be a world boss soon at this rate. My grin seems to have unsettled the poor girl in my arms as she separates herself from me."Mister Joyde?" "A-ah, sorry about that. Anyways, now that that''s done, how about you take a look at my gathered wares?" She blinks before beaming at me once more and quickly browsing through all the items I''ve gathered in the forest but haven''t had time to make use of them. Namely, the bones, the loot from the myriad of players... and the like.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for part two of chapter five!... and there appears to be a part of the chapter stuck to the bottom and I cant seem to delete it for some reason ._. Okay, never mind. I got it. I know, I know. Its something I promised yesterday, but things aren''t as easy as it seems.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!! 8. Respite And Recovery Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing?
So after a brief pause and a chapter written on my fanfiction site, namely not for either blaze or blood but rather The Acumenae itself, I''ve managed to return to this site. Why has it taken me so long to start typing stuff again? Well for some reason, my internet couldn''t find the strength to connect to Royalroad for a while and when it did, I forgot my password. For some reason, even when I tried to send a new pass over to my e-mails, the passwords given to me would not work, so I had to wreck my brain for a couple days before I managed to remember what it was since I changed it when I moved in with mom. Either way, I''m back at home now with my own PC and tables ready and willing to go. On a side note, this chapter will not be the Lemon, as I''ve been saying it would be because I figured our hero has been in game for a long time now and needs a bit of real world interaction before jumping back into virtual reality. So anyways, here comes chapter six of EUPHORIA. I most certainly hope that you will enjoy it, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several minutes later... - Mara''s Weaving Emporium - Joyde''s Point Of View...
Entering the shop with quite a bit of excitement, I see Amethyne cheerfully conversing with another customer and I lean onto a wall as she does. Noticing me enter, the poor woman adopts yet another blush upon her normally pale cheeks, eliciting a confused look from her male customer. He takes an inquisitive look behind him and screams."MURDERER!" Letting out a giant sigh as I notice his guild name, I promptly Chaos Rush a fist into his stomach and say."How about you do your business and piss off before I make good on that title you just gave me, worm?" Nodding with clear fear in his eyes, he quickly scoops up his browsed items and drops a pouch of coins onto the counter before leaving."Just woken up and already making enemies out of whole guilds? ... Just another story that turned out to be real, I guess." Quirking an eyebrow at the smirking elf, I return her smirk as the man rushes right out of the shop."Oh? And what story would that be?" "They say that the second you mastered your Chaos Soul, you declared war on the whole of Azarest and, mainly because of your already immense strength and fame at the time, people actually took you seriously. Might I ask as to why you did this in the first place?" She asks me as she leans into her chair. Shrugging nonchalantly, I reply."Because I felt that I was too strong and that I needed a limitation of some kind." She blinks at me in disbelief."You declared war upon this entire continent and covered it crimson, just because you felt like it?" "Kings and Queens alike go to war because they feel like it too, not because they have to or don''t have to." Is my continuously nonchalant reply. Letting out a massive sigh herself, she turns around, allowing me to see her rather tight behind as I-
System Message
WARNING - STARVATION IMMINENT
Dive Out will be forced in 5 minutes!
"Oh fuck!" I exclaim out loud as the system message interrupts my thoughts. "Language, Joyde?! Also, what''s wrong?" The suddenly worried woman asks me as I shake my head in disbelief."Urgh, I should have remembered this might happen." Turning my head upwards to face her, I ask."How much longer until your shop closes?" "Umm, about four hours? Why? Is something the matter?" I let out a breath of relief before replying to her."Well, you know how we Destined One''s come from another worlds? Thing is, when we do so, we gain a new body more suited to your world and only our souls and consciousness is actually transferred. However, that does not mean we lose the connection to our previous or, rather, our real selves, if you will." "Which means something bad is happening to your other body?" She tilts her adorable head in confusion and I let lout a laugh."Basically, yes. My other body is about to experience starvation, as I''ve been here the whole damn day and haven''t eaten anything in... Show Real Time."
System Message
Real World (CET) Time - 22:07
All the color literally drained from my face as I saw the message. I blinked at it several times, hoping that it''s a lie and not truth."Oh my god..." I say as I clutch my forehead in annoyance. "I take it much more time has passed than you believed?" She asks me with a smirk and a cruel giggle. Dammit woman, you''ll pay for that tonight."Well, in short, I''ve connected to your world when it was eight in the morning in mine... now, its ten PM." Letting out another sigh, I spoke."Well, four hours should be enough time for me to drag myself to the nearest place where I can eat something and come back, provided I don''t pass out from the pain when I reconnect in the meantime." Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Shaking my head and continuing before she could answer, I say."Do you have anywhere safe where I can just lie down for some time?" "My bed." Her reply came way quicker than I thought it would, thankfully it also contained the answer I was looking for. Grinning at her with a beaming smile, I bark out a laugh and say."Well alright then. Show me the way, if you please." Laughing at my reaction, she motions towards a set of stairs behind the counter and I follow her to find a royal elven bed with gold ornaments and silken sheets. Turning around to face her, I ask."Are you sure you''re just a spy?" Looking away from me in embarrassment."I may or may not have connections in high places, but I thought you didn''t care about that." Cruel woman, you know exactly what I meant by that. Urgh."And I don''t, just asking." Letting out yet another sigh, I let myself fall onto the bed and close my eyes."Dive Out."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Seconds Later... - Back in reality - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Oh my good god! Argh! FOOD!" I exclaim loudly as the capsule opens and I retain feeling across my body. Managing to stand up after several tries, I look downwards and let out a massive sigh."Urgh, gotta remember not to wear pants the next time I do a full-day dive." Why? Well lets just say being horny in game makes you horny out of game as well... guys will understand. Quickly changing out of my clothes into clean ones, I walk up the stairs with a hand on my stomach. Opening the door, which leads right into the kitchen from behind a wall, I say as some maids come into my field of vision."Food... I need food..." They all nod and hurry towards the fridge, opening it and starting to cook as they gather the necessary ingredients. Not sure how I feel about steak so late in the evening, but hey, I''m not complaining. Sitting down at my table, putting my mind at ease, letting myself relax as I let my maids do.. anything I please. I blink twice as the sentence repeats in my head."Huh, that was weird... I sure I hope none of my friends from the other side will show up right about now." Muttering out silently to myself, I lean into my chair and wait, my hungering stomach making its presence known as a loud sound erupts from it, causing my eyes to grow wide as the servants momentarily turn to look at me with worry in their eyes and then start to quicken their pace. Argh. This reaction is here because of my sister Audrey, who promptly decided to fire a cook after he didn''t make her meal on time. Naturally, I have no such idiotic needs to show my power over them."Hey, nerd! What''s up?" "Oh for fucks sake.. speak of the devil and she will appear." I mutter out, this time loudly as I turn around towards my little sister with immense annoyance clear upon my face."Hi, rage-cat." Her face instantaneously twists red with rage as she starts to fume, her crimson dyed hair waving as she does. I let out yet another sigh."Whatever. Is there something you want, sis?" Gulping in down harshly as her rage dissipates as quickly as it came, she pokes her fingers together rather adorably and shows me her best puppy dog eyes."Is it true that you and big brother are going to play that game of yours, Euphoria?" I nod at her as realization dawns upon my face and I turn my head back around with another sigh."Fine, I''ll order you a capsule too." Beaming at me, she throws her arms around my neck and kisses me on the cheek."Thanks bro! You''re the best!" And then she runs off. Yawning into my palm as I manage to fully resist the sudden assault of cuteness overload, I extend my hand towards a nearby butler. He opens his eyes wide before bowing to me."Right away, sir." Within seconds, a spare mobile phone is placed into my hands, as I type in the number for Aurelius."Hello? Is this Aurelius? Yes its me, Leonardo. Yes, I''d like to order two more capsules for my siblings. Yes, I''d like them delivered to our mansion. I''m afraid you''ll have to contact them yourself for that, as I have no idea when they''ll come back home. Yes, I will have a servant send you an e-mail containing their primary and secondary phone numbers. Yes, that''s it, thank you. Goodbye." Handing the young butler the phone back, I turn to look at him."You know what to do." He bows again before leaving."Right away, sir." The same workbook response is given as I turn back around towards the table. Something hits me right in the face as I do so, Audrey is only fourteen and Euphoria cannot be played by non-adults. Meh, that''s her problem, not mine."Sir, your meal is ready, but the steak will have to cook for a few more minutes be-" "Don''t rush it, I like my steak medium well, not raw." My words make the maid let out a breath of relief and bow before returning to cook. Damn it... sometimes I regret being rich. ... Oh what am I saying? No, I don''t.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for chapter six of Euphoria, the next one will definitely be the lemon so be prepared! If there are any grammatical mistakes in it, I will fix them later as always, because now I have to hurry as I have classes to attend.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!! 9. The First Of Many <3 Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How''re y''all doing this fine and mighty day?
I''ve recently discovered a certain person on this site whose fiction managed to completely take me away. The author of Re:Hamster is a most certainly lovable persona! By the by, I have something interesting to ask... why da hell do I suddenly have over 8k views when it was barely 900 yesterday? Anyhow, here comes the long-awaited lemon chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy it, let us begin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Four hours later... - Amethyne''s House - Joyde''s Point Of View...
Welcome back, Destined One.
Waking up in the same place as I left this world, I let myself slide off Amethyne''s bed as the usual dizziness accompanied by starvation passes away. That reminds me, I should bite into something in this world too. Taking out a piece of boar haunch I cooked earlier, I quickly gobble it down and turn to look around myself. Several footsteps echo behind me as I stand up but I pay them no mind. A large window shows the outside world to me as I approach it, taking in the beautiful evening lights of the small town outside, its people still very much active. I wonder why is that?"Enjoying the view?" Smirking wide as the voice of Amethyne is heard from behind me, I turn around and say."I am. And considering how it took you quite a few seconds to call me out, I take it you enjoyed your view as well." Tilting her head cutely in confusion, she quickly blushes red as she realizes she was staring at my ass."W-w-well, you do have a nice behind, I''ll admit that." "Just nice, eh?" My smirk grows even wider as I come closer to her, closing the window in the meantime. One of my hands is quickly put around her waist, pulling her intimately close to me."So... shall we get this show on the road?" Gulping deeply as she gets temporarily lost in my eyes, she returns my smirk as gives me a full kiss on the lips. Taking the opportunity to throw both our hands around one another, we spend a good minute kissing, our tongues dancing together in a battle for supremacy. Deciding that now would be a good time to breathe, I separate us and beam at her as I notice a peculiar smell coming from the open door behind her. A smell comprised of velvet roses and steaming water."The eroticism of you elves never ceases to amaze me..." She smirks at me, fully showing me her white, pearly teeth."Well, since you were quite boastful all day long, I figured we''d need something more than just the bed." Oh my dear god, I think I''m in love with this woman already. Without verbal reply, I easily scoop her up bridal style and plant my lips onto hers as I do, carrying her towards the bathroom."Mhm!" She moans into my mouth happily as we separate, making sure not to trip over something as I walk. Finally managing to make it to the bath after a set of heated kisses and moans, we throw aside all of our clothing in a matter of seconds as I let myself refocus on my surroundings. A massive expanse shows itself to my eyes as a natural grove pops into view.
System Notice
You''ve entered a hidden dungeon, Amethyne''s Lunar Garden!
You are the first to discover this dungeon! +20% to all experience earned within its bounds Quests linked to the dungeon will affect your reputation with its inhabitants. (Currently Friendly.) Since you''ve decided not to reveal Amethyne, you will gain no fame or extra loot for this discovery.
"A lunar garden... Been a while since I''ve last seen one of these and considering we just passed through a door inside of your house may I go ahead and guess that was a portal linked to your mana?" Another smirk etches itself upon my face as she nods, quite joyously so."Y-yes! I figured I''d have to explain it to you when we went here but you decided to do my job for me." Chuckling to myself, I reply as I kiss her once more."Well excuse me, I could not help myself but to take such a beauty into my arms..." Blushing once more at my reply, she lets herself take in the full view of my body and smirks. Not letting her make a comment, I pull her in close again and bring her closer to the natural hot spring in front of us, countless rose petals flowing above the water. Letting her balance herself, we sit down next to one another inside of the pool and let out a breath of relief as we both let ourselves fall deep into the relaxing pool. Rejuvenating arcane magic arcs across the surface, a product of the pale moon''s light, of Luna herself, dancing joyously as I pull her close to me."Mmmph!" She yelps out adorably as I grin, my left hand already grasping her breasts as she places her hands onto my chest. Wasting no more time, I gently move her to be on top of me as I kiss her again, her arms thrown around me as she pulls me closer. My hands trail across her pale back, slowly massaging every spot, exploring every nook and cranny."J-Joyde! A-ah! W-w-what is? AAAHN!" Grinning widely to myself as my physiotherapy degree comes into the play, I use my hands to feel across her entire back, pressing down whenever I find an uncomfortable knot."Like my hands, do you?" "Mmm!" She moans out loudly as I continue my gentle caress, moving on forward as I glide my palms across her giant breasts, kneading them as I do."J-j-Joyde! I-I c-can''t! A-aaaaaaaaaaahn!" Her hips shake and shiver as her beautiful voice echoes ou-
System Notice
You''ve successfully made Amethyne have the first orgasm. +10% affection multiplier.
What the fu- Okay, that''s it. I''m am so gonna have a long talk with that idiot soon. Harold, please turn off my notifications unless something ACTUALLY IMPORTANT HAPPENS."Done, bro. Sorry about that." "J-Joyde? Is something wrong?" Having recovered from her euphoric spree, Amethyne looks at me worriedly, most likely scared by the anger on my face. I let out a massive sigh."One of my soon to be friends is being and idiot and bothering me right now. I just told him to fuck off, that''s all." Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Placing a hand on her mouth, the woman lets out an adorable laugh."Well, he''s certainly off to a good start." Sarcasm..."God, I love you woman." Blinking in surprise as she heard me say those words, she blushes an even higher crimson as I pull her in for another kiss and grab her ass with my hands. Taking one look into her eyes and receiving an embarrassed nod, I position my member at her velvet entrance. Stopping myself from entering her instantly, I turn my head up to look deep into the white-haired beauty''s eyes."Ready?" Swallowing in excitement, she looks downwards and nods while says."Guess that''s where all your ego comes from.. please, be gentle at the start, okay?" Another beaming smile etches itself upon my face as I kiss her deeply, a thousand sparks raging across our bodies as I push in my tip, eager to enter this ethereally sensual being."As you wish, milady." Without another waster moment, I let myself penetrate her cavern, one of her hands grasping my shoulder and another on her own mouth in an attempt to lower her own voice. Its my turn to gulp down hard as she constricts down upon me tightly, her velvet cavern already starting to milk me for all I''m worth. Grasping at her behind, I begin to move her up and down, eliciting several gasps of ecstasy to leave her as I do. The air around us grows hotter and hotter with each rise and fall. Catching me into a leg lock, she shivers a few more times before opening her eyes and looking directly into mine."J-joyde, I''m ready now..." Taking this as my cue, I nod at her and begin moving faster, her moans urging me to greater speeds with each strike. As I move faster and faster, I felt every inch of her pussy clenching down onto my length, our tongues lashing at one another as we kissed again. "H-H-Harder!" She moans out and I let myself fall into abandon, increasing my tempo with rabid fervor, her ass turning red from the intimacy, each thrust bringing each of us closer and closer to our climax. Gritting my teeth, I speed up to my maximum, causing her eyes to open wide as her head rockets backwards in pleasure."AAAAHN!" As another moan escapes her lips, I feel her cavern constricting down upon me even harder with her second orgasm, milking me even more greedily as I explode inside of her. "Grh!" I grunt and then let myself breathe out in relief as I feel myself releasing within her depths. With heated breathing, I feel my primal instincts taking over as I stand up with her still on me."J-Joyde!?" She yelps out cutely as she manages to keep me in a leg-lock, my hands carrying her by the ass. Chuckling to myself and not bothering to explain anything, I let go of her ass and hug her close to my chest, making her breasts press onto me as I do. Gulping down hard as she figures out what I''m about to do, she begins."J-joyde, let me re-AH!" Interrupting her as I slam myself back inside of her still dripping pussy, I restart my pounding of her tight hole which offers a rather pleasurable amount of resistance. Letting her breathe easier by lessening my hold on her back, I quicken my pace and she grasps around me with both of her hands, holding tightly for dear life as I slam myself in and out of her without mercy. She moans into my neck erotically before turning her adorable head upwards with some tears in her eyes, she begins to say something but I interrupt her again, this time with another deep kiss."Mmmmph!" Releasing her from the kiss, I finally say."Shh, let me take care of you, okay?" With a blink, she nods at me and pulls me closer, allowing me to hold her easier as I resume pounding her. Her tight ass shivers with each slam and I let myself go completely, my raging member easily pounding through what little resistance her cavern still offered. Feeling my climax approaching, I let go off her back and grab her ass again as I speed up even more, our fluids splashing across the waters of the hot spring as I kiss her again, her body shivering with every thrust as I feel her constricting upon me again."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHN!" Her head rockets backwards again as she orgasms, my cock managing to penetrate her womb as I reach my own climax. Standing there, shaking and shivering from the sheer euphoria, we fall down back into the waters as I watch a bulge form upon her stomach. We sit there, in that same spot for a good ten minutes, enjoying ourselves to the fullest with kisses and moans echoing throughout the garden. "Turns out we won''t need the bed at all, now will we?" She says with a grin on her face as she lets me slip out of her as we both let out a breath of relief, an amazingly empty feeling dancing across my lower half. Grinning at her once the haze passes away, I pull her close once again."Hey, its not like this will be a one time thing." I say with a smile and kiss her deeply, making sure to fill it with passion and as much love as I could. She returns my kiss with happiness clear in her frame and replies once we separate."I hope so." She hopes so? Blinking at her reply, I ask."What do you mean by that? Is something wrong, Amethyne?" Suddenly looking downwards, she seemingly gets lost in thought for a moment before answering."H-hey... since I told you about your church... its only a matter of time before you visit Lun-Adorey and..." She stops, almost as if unsure of what to say. Damn it, this is definitely a quest for something big. Think Joyde, think, what coul-Oh, shes a spy."You.. have a report you need delivered but can''t because of the guards?" Her eyes grow wide as she turns her head upwards to look at me with pleading eyes and I smile, answering her before she even asks."Of course I''d be willing to deliver it for you. But! At least tell me what''s it about later." Tilting her head in confusion, she asks."Umm, why later?" I couldn''t help myself but let out a laugh as I point downwards, making her apparently remember the situation were in right now. But before the either of us could make a joke about it, she lets out a gasp in surprise."Hah!?" Now, its my turn to be worried."Amethyne, what''s wrong?" "S-s-someone''s attacking my shop! I placed magic defenses and they''re holding but they won''t last long enough for me to create an illusion!" She replies, fear growing in her voice as we leave the hot spring and she uses a quick heat spell to dry us off. Who would be attacking her now... unless."Nothing like a long slaughter after a hot screw..." I mutter out, blood thirst clear in my voice as she turns to look at me strangely."Joyde? What do you-?" She tries to say but her answer appears in front of her as we are teleported back into her room fully clothed, with the whole guild army of *Sel and Friends* doing their best to break down the barrier in front of the shop, having most likely received word of me being here by that guy I let go earlier today. "Tell me, how long does it take for the guards to arrive in this town?" I ask Amethyne with a creepily calm voice and she replies, fully realizing what I''m about to do."For a force of this size? About twenty minutes or so... you don''t actually want to go and fight them alone, do you?" Turning around to her, I say."And risk revealing you to the city? Even if I don''t go out now, your cover will be blown once the guards search through your shop and find elven runes carved into the wood." She gasps and I turn back around as I walk down the stairs while saying."Nah. Instead what I''m gonna do is go outside, tear apart a bunch of retards and get famous for it while also getting myself even higher on your list." I wink at her and the elven woman blushes yet again and then runs to the side, eager to reform her illusion and hide whatever evidence needs to be hidden. Facing the door in front of me, I promptly kick it open, scaring several idiots which stood around it as their friends are thrown aside. Cracking my neck as I see Selindra herself standing on top of a statue overseeing the situation, I grin savagely and make my scythes erupt out in their full glory. "LET THE FUN, BEGIN!" My enraged scream echoed out throughout the young night alongside that of the fool closest to me at that time...
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed reading it as much as I did typing it down. AHA, FIRST LEMON DONE. I''ll admit its not my best work but I hope its good enough for at least some of you... and I did give you all a fair warning, that *DRAMA* was going to be a huge part of this story. The MC is a rather edgy person, after all. xD
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!! 10. Carnage Carnival Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everyone! How''re you all doing?
Me? I''m pretty happy, honestly. And why wouldn''t I be with how quickly this story is gaining popularity! I mean, of course it can''t even compare with the top 5 or even the top 20 but I''m still very nicely surprised with the attention I''ve been getting so far. Also, since this person said they would shout me out to their readers, I figure I might as well do the same so would you kindly take some of your time to read Casul_Reader''s works! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments afterwards... - The Small Town Of Sudan - Joyde''s Point of View...
Charging right into the fray despite the obvious number advantage my enemy has most certainly shaken many of their group to the core."THIS GUY IS CRAZ-GUAARGH!" A shouting guy is interrupted, quite rudely might I add, as my scythes tear through his neck. Turning around, I see a warrior charging at me with a shield and steel sword. Deciding to meet him head on, I combine my chaos rush and twin fang to attack him but he manages to raise his shield in time to block it, promptly shattering my scythes. Quirking an eyebrow as I watch my weapons shatter, I quickly leap off his shield, promptly destabilizing his footing as I land in front of him. Smirking, I use my chaos rush at him again and he gives me a look."Didn''t work once, IT WONT WORK TWICE!" He shouts at the top of his lungs as he raises his shield again, the fool. I raise my left hand up into the air as I slam it down onto his shield, breaking it but also leaving my enemies head open to attack as I send my right hand into his face, my erupting scythe tearing through his eye and thus, his brain. Laughing as I stand on top of my fallen foe, I don''t even bother to dodge the incoming fireball as I turn on my KI Aura to maximum. Suddenly, everyone lower than level 10 is forced to stay a good twenty yards away from me."What the hell!!? My body can''t move near him?!" One of their younger members shouts and another replies as I twist my hand back into place and look around for my next target, a druid healer clad in leaves and leather. How original."He''s using some kind of aura! Anyone lower than level 11 should focus on ranged support!" One of the knights, a level 22 paladin, commands the army as he stops my charge into the healer with a shoulder slam. Letting myself fly aside, I blink as something strange hits me. I didn''t receive any damage from that hit?... No... could it be? My hp is regenerating so fast that their attacks aren''t good enough for me to be noti-.. o wait, my notifications are off. Turn them on now, Harold."You got it, bro." Picking myself up from the ground just in time to roll out of the way of a pole arm being stabbed into it, I position my scythe in the middle of my wannabe-killers legs and promptly sever him in half.. wait, that''s not a him."Kyaah!" As the killed female lancer''s parts drop unceremoniously onto the ground, another female scream echoes from behind me and I turn around to scan my enemies."Huh, so there''s some people who are actually her friends in your guild?" They all look at me strangely and I shrug, deciding how that might not have been the most appropriate moment to ask my enemy a question as I charge them again, my scythes tearing into a rogue right as a warriors blade slashes across my backside."ARGH!"
You''ve been hit! (43 damage)
What the hell? Just regular damage? Leaping back to drape my fingers across my bleeding wound, I notice how the guy didn''t hit anywhere near a weak spot. Hah, such a casual. Standing up, I look at the warrior to see that its the same level three dude who''s been in every fight against me so far when concerning their guild. Before I could ask how the hell he''s inside of my aura''s range, the paladin from before charges me with a holy burning sword."DIE, MONSTER!" The idiot. Burning swords are counted as fire attacks, something to which I am completely immune. As his blade is swung horizontally towards me, I yawn and lazily catch it with a single hand. His eyes grow wide as I grasp the sword and pull it closer to myself, destabilizing his footing before I kick it out of his hands as he falls onto the ground before me. Quickly switching the sword I just took from him so I hold it by the handle, I stab it into his head just as another sword is put through my gut."Urh! What the?"
You''ve been hit! (133 critical damage)
"YES! I knew I coul-oh shit!" The level three cheers... oh wait, he''s level five now. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I promptly drive the sword whole through my gut before kneeing the idiot right in the face, forcing him to lose his weapon as well as I chaos rush a fist into his own stomach, taking away most of his health."Y''know, you''re a really annoying person even if you don''t realize it. I''ve already killed you two times today, here''s the third!" Lifting my leg backwards, I send a kick his way as a scythe erupts from my foot but I am stopped from killing him as the druid healer from before shields him with a barrier. Cracking my neck, I chaos rush into the healer and, as he has nobody to protect him this time, cleanly sever his head from his shoulders.
Warning! BREAKTHROUGH IMMINENT!
Time until next breakthrough: 5 minutes remaining
"Dude?! What the fuck is that overpowered class?!" A member of their army shouts out from behind me and I don''t bother answering him as I leap onto him with twin fang before raising him up into the air and separating him in two as I continue my carnage in thought. The next breakthrough? I wonder what happens when that time comes? Am I gonna be stunned mid fight? Unless I finish them all by the end of the countdown, I might be in some trouble. A rogue appears out of stealth behind me as I sidestep an ice lance and shove my fist into his face before tripping him and stomping down onto his chest three times before it shatters, killing him. The mage who cast the ice lance blinks in front of me with a touch spell charged in her fingers."North''s Rend!"
Critical Hit! (266 damage) Stamina regeneration reduced by 20! Health reduced by 25.
My eyes grow wide as terrible coldness grips me. What the hell is that spell? Half of my hp just dissipated. Shaking it off as quickly as I could, I shove my fist into her stomach to realize that the mage in question is Selindra herself. The moment of my hesitation allowed her to yell out as loudly as she could."I KNEW IT! HE''S WEAK TO FROST SPELLS!" "Shit." I mutter out with a grunt as I tear out her heart and vault over the closest person as I leap behind the level five wannabe-hero. Using him as a shield, I protect myself from another ice lance and laugh momentarily as he gets rekt by his own team mates. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" He gives out a final scream as I down a healing potion and charge towards my next opponent. Another shield bearer stops me and yells out."How the hell can you even fight with that sword in your gut?!?!?" Blinking in confusion as I turn my head downwards, another burst of pain wakes me from my temporary stupor as an arrow impales itself in my left shoulder.
You''ve been hit by a blunt, poisoned arrow! (4 damage) -5hp per second for 10 seconds
A blunt arrow whose poison deals way more damage than the arrow itself? I kick the shield bearer aside as I chaos rush into the low level archer who shot me and impale both of my scythes into him, tearing out his sides and spilling his guts all over the floor as I spot an alchemist brewing poisons strategically hidden behind a bunch of newbie warriors. Huh, these guys aren''t half bad for a bunch of idiots. Using another chaos rush to get in between the four of them, I spread my arms around me and let my scythes out as I use another one of my lost abilities."REAP!" A quick, double 360 twirl of my scythes is all it takes for their health bars to disappear as the alchemist behind them is covered in blood. He drops a finished grey potion onto the ground."HIII!" He screams out like a little girl as I shove my hand into his mouth and force him onto his knees."Always hated alchemists..." Is the last thing he hears me say as I tear his heart out.
BREAKTHROUGH IMMINENT - 3 Minutes remaining
The arrow''s poison has worn off. You are no longer affected by the cold spell.
"Damnit!" I mutter out loud as several other melee attackers come at me and I do my best to defend."HIYAA!" A familiar voice echoes from behind me as the female lancer I killed beforehand leaps into the air and stabs her spear through my back.
You''ve been impaled! (103 damage) You cannot move!
"ARGH!" I let myself grunt out as blood pours out of my mouth and I begin laughing. Haa, this sure does bring back memories. I turn to look at my effects and laugh even harder as Hunger For Carnage and Battle Feast reach their potential limits, granting me 50% more atkspeed/crit/lifesteal and 20% bonus to all stats. With the spear planted into my back, the melee''s charge at me from all sides and I reveal my secret power, aka the ability to use Essence. You see, what I didn''t explain beforehand is that even if essence is basically your hp, you exchange it for double or even triple the damage you would normal deal depending on how much health you sacrifice. I charge the ability for two seconds before unleashing another reap, tearing all six of my attackers apart with terrifying ease. "W-w-w-what the hell?!" The female lancer shouts in horror as I force myself to move with her spear still inside of me. You see, the reason why I didn''t remove their weapons from myself is because that means they can''t receive them back by resurrecting, but also because they make me bleed continuously, allowing me to make use of my passives to the best possible result. Damn does it hurt, though. Too bad for them that I''m already used to it from way back I played as Rhean, hehe. Without a word as a terrible grin etches itself upon my face, I approach the lancer and pull her closer to me."That was a nice trick, babe. But you''ll have to do better than that to kill me." "W-wha?" She mutters out, a cute blush forming upon her frame as I plant a kiss on her lips before impaling one of my scythes through her abdomen. As her body falls to the ground, I let myself smile wickedly."Here''s to hope you didn''t pay too much for that instant rezz." Having recovered nearly all of my health via life steal, I turn my attention around towards the remaining few idiots who still haven''t given the fuck up. Or so I thought, before they all dropped their weapons onto the ground and ran off."F-F-F-FUCK THIS SHIT! WE''RE OUT!" They screamed in unison, albeit not in the correct tone or voice for the sentence, and ran off, eliciting another laugh to escape my mouth."Damnit! We shouldn''t have brought them here in the first place, damn newbs!" Selindra yells out in frustration as she blinks behind me again with that same cold spell fully charged in her hand."NORTH''S RE-KYAH?!" She tries to yell out but I grab her hand and pull her in for a kiss too. Damn, I forgot just how good doing this feels. Sometimes I wish ALL of my enemies were women. She blushes hard as she melts into my kiss, one of my hands gently holding her back as the other holds her head. Releasing her from my kiss, I offer her a full smirk before saying."Y''know, maybe you aren''t as bad as I thought." As I let the now blushing girl fall to the ground, I turn around towards the paladin, druid healer, priest, alchemist and rogue, all of whom I''ve killed before. The priest is the same dude I killed earlier today when I infected Bruntez. Walking towards them with a huge grin on my face, I spoke."Hmm, a paladin as the specialist/group leader, a druid for AOE heals, a priest healer for the tank, a lancer as an off-tank, a rogue for damage over time, a white mage for support and burst damage, an alchemist as a loot carrier... Not bad. Not bad at all for a newbie raid group, I must say." And then I tilt my head in confusion as they all raise their weapons in defense."However, don''t you lack at least one more damage dealer?" I ask them and they all stiffen as I hear the steps of two people from behind me."They had one before you took him from them, dude." The nearly laughing voice of Bruntez echoes from behind me as I turn around to see him alongside a female Soul Mage walking towards me, the girls face twisted in both horror and fascination."Oh?" Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I smirk as I leap backwards towards them with a smile on my face."Come to help, have you?" Quirking an eyebrow as Bruntez places a hand over the girl protectively with a joking grin on his face."Yeah, but on one condition. This one''s off limits." She blushes at his words and a small smile forms upon her lips and I bark out a laugh."Sure thing." Without another wasted moment, I make my scythes erup-"URGH!"
BREAKTHROUGH STARTED
Immeasurable pain echoed through my very being as blood gathered in my mouth."Urh!" My grunt managed to quick start my new allies into action as Bruntez''s girlfriend rose her scythe into the air."SOUL SHIELD!" Her rather cutesy voice commanded as a purplish barrier enveloped my being, protecting me from any form of harm. You see, there are three versions of the spell called Barrier in Euphoria. The normal one which protects you from physical harm, a black shield which protect you from magic attacks and a soul one which protects from all forms of damage. My thoughts are interrupted by yet another surge of pain as Bruntez steps in front of me."Shit, somethings happening! Protect him!" He yells out as he places his sword in front of himself."Burning Blade!" With a quick swipe across his sword, cutting himself and coloring it crimson, the blood on the blade starts to burn and I let myself express surprise."Oooh? L-l-leveled u-up al-already?" He grins at me and nods."Yep, I''m a Chaos Funeralist now!... whatever that means." I bark out a laugh just as another pain spike erupts, this time from my back as I fall onto the ground knee''s first and palms quick to follow."AIRYAARH!" The paladin of the enemy''s group charges in but is blasted away as a spell from my female ally, whose character name is Helena by the way, erupts from her hand."Dark Push!" Blackened winds shove him aside as she continues with another chanted spell before screaming out, promptly silencing the enemy mages in an instant."W-w-what the fuck? SHES A BANSHEE!" One of them yells out as their healers are interrupted from casting. Wrong, she isn''t a banshee but she has their abilities because shes a Soul Mage... but I guess a casual wouldn''t know the difference. Without another wasted moment, Bruntez cleaves through the paladin with ease, killing him in a single attack before stopping dead in his tracks and looking at his sword before grinning."Oh man, I should''ve played at 100% earlier. This damage bonus is broken OP!" He says loudly before charging into the enemies and doing a whirlwind, but they manage to get away, aside from their druid healer."ARGH!" Another grunt of pain leaves from my mouth as blood pools on the ground in front of me, several tendrils of pure fire erupt from my back, burning and tearing through my flesh as they do. Helena takes a step back before shaking herself out of a stupor and quickly placing a palm onto my back."Wh-OW OW OW OW OW!" She yelps out in pain as she does so however, promptly feeling the heat of my skin scorching her own. Blinking at me as she heals herself, I manage to say."F-f-forget m-me! F-focus o-o-on y-your b-boyfriend!" Blushing at my words but nodding, she refocuses herself upon the fight and notices Selindra charging another blink plus North''s Rend combo. Smiling in realization, she prepares her scythe in a way that made it look as if she was casting a spell, but as soon as Selindra appeared behind her."Ha! GET REKT BI-WHA*shlop*." A resounding echo of blood spilling on the ground is heard from behind me as the head of Selindra rolls on the floor, making me shoot a quirked eyebrow at Helena. She turns her head away from me as she says."W-what? Nobody said only you can do that..." I snort at her as I turn back around to face the floor, terrible pain still gripping my backside. She just copied by Reap ability, using her scythe to twirl around twice while having filled it with mana beforehand. Soon, my arched back is forced completely onto the floor before I am raised up into the air."W-what t-he??" I mutter out as I am slammed right back down onto the ground, blood red energy gathering around me before my whole body constricts. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrible scream of pain echoes throughout the night as the people of the town gather around me, red tendrils of chaos erupting from all over my body and the fighting stops completely. Gritting my teeth as I feel my flesh reshaping, my bones displacing themselves, I watch in glee as my health and mana are returned completely and soon, the tendrils all re-enter my body through the Chaos Cracks on my back.
BREAKTHROUGH COMPLETED!
Time untill next breakthrough: 15 hours, 43 minutes and 7 seconds.
"F-F-F-Fuck this, guys! Lets get the hell out of here!" One of my enemies screams out in horror and fear as I am partially blinded by the amount of system messages popping in front of my screen.
System Message
Your Chaos Soul greatly revels in the carnage! +25 strength +25 agility +10 intelligence +15 insight (Allocted to vitality. Chaotic Life-Force effect applied, bonus doubled: 300 health gained) +5 vitality (Chaotic Life-Force effect applied, bonus doubled: 100 health gained)
My grin goes from ear to ear as my eyes scan the bonuses, but soon another set of screens erupt into existence.
Quest Alert! (Success)
You''ve received a personal invitation from Mara(Amethyne) to lay with her later this day. This quest will be considered a success so long as you arrive on time. Reward - Due to your skills in the bedchamber, relationship with Mara(Amethyne) has turned into Adoration and because of your recent actions, you''ve unlocked the next stages of her quest.
Your Chaos Soul approves of your perversion!
Your speech has increased by 20. The bonuses gained by the absorbed skill Seduction, are increased by 5%. (max: 15%)
You''ve leveled up!
Your strength, agility, intelligence, insight and vitality have increased by 5.
System Message
The White Guild Sel and Friends, has surrendered to you. +500 fame/infamy
You''ve been awarded with a title - The Guildbreaker!
Several powerful beings have taken notice of you... however the Primal Lord Of Souls, Har''silth''old has blocked them from contacting you.
Equal fame and infamy? That''s not fair, this was a WAR!... Although, I guess that''s fine, considering how exactly I fought them off. Also, thanks for that Harold, I really don''t want to deal with a god or a fiend of the deep right now."Yeah, I figured as much." An imaginary anime-like sweat drop is what I see in my mind as the messages continue.
System Message
Reputation gain bonuses with all souls have been changed to 0%. Primal Beings, both light and dark, now respect you, returned one.
Well, that was only a matter of time. Chaos, despite its destructive nature, is neutral to all things, dark and light alike.
System Message
You''ve managed to reacquire some of your former power!
Regained abilities: Reap, Chaos Gauntlet, Blood Regeneration and Raging Fist Style.
Just as the message showed itself, my hands were set ablaze."ARGH!" I scream out for the umpteenth time today as the skin is burned off from my arms, replaced by yellow, superheated metal formed around molten flesh and bone. Despite the unimaginable pain, I stand up and grin."YES! FINALLY!" My rather cheery yell upsets the people near me as I take note of my recovered powers. The Raging Fist is a martial art I''ve created on my own, based upon stories I''ve read of The so-called Asura Path. It is a berserk style which consists of killing enemies in one or two savage blows and relies on increased combat regeneration and lifesteal for defense. Its increased damage is however, heavily brought down with the -50% atkspeed it also inflicts upon the user. However, as you could have already figured it out, the style suits me and my way of fighting just fine. Blood Regeneration is another passive ability which can be turned off or on, depending on the situation and user preference. It is a skill which allows the user to, up to a maximum of 20/s ratio, exchange mana directly from your overall pool for instantaneous health Regen. Considering that my mana Regen was 10 beforehand and is now probably around 20... yeah, its just as overpowered as you''d think. Of course, if I put it to max, I won''t regenerate any mana at all, but since I don''t exactly use it much... Shaking my head out of my stupor, I turn around to face Bruntez and his girlfriend."Thanks for the help, couldn''t have done it without you two." They nod slowly as their hands are up in the air, reading something with wide eyes."Is something wrong?" They turn to look at one another."Well, we just got like 300 fame for helping you out for some reason?" I blink before laughing out loud."Well, if I remember this correctly, Sel and Friends proclaimed war on me and any who aid me. Which means the second you two did so, you entered into war with them." Another shared look, this time of disgust."That''s so broken..." Helena mutters out, most likely thinking of ways in which this could be abused. "Yeah, the fame/infamy system in this game is generally shitty." I say with a nod towards them before remembering that we''re currently standing in a battlefield full of corpses... and, more importantly, LOOT! Grinning widely at my friends, I say."Hey, lets loot them all up before their corpses disappear!" As if having their machinery turned on with a button, the two quickly invite me into their party and begin helping me loot the corpses. The gathered town''s people look on in both horror and awe as the guard captain approaches me."Sir Joyde! What the hell happened here?!" Quirking an eyebrow at me man, I speak."Isn''t it obvious? They miscreants attacked me and I managed to fend them off, with the help of my allies, of course." The man takes a step back."Y..y..you mean to say that you killed over twenty people with just the three of you?!" "It was mostly him, we just got here at the end of it." Helena says with a smirk and I let out a massive sigh. The captain shakes his head."I will never get you Destined Ones... some of you are just people, others heroes and some villains... but then comes people like you... I don''t have a name for your type Mr Joyde, but I can clearly say that I don''t wish to ever understand you enough to get one." I smirk at the man and reply."A name? For my type? Why sir, that''s really easy..." Standing up and placing my mouth next to his ear, I whisper."... we''re often referred to as... monsters." Gulping in deep as the man takes several steps back, he commands his men to guide the civilians away and leaves us to do whatever we wanted. Blinking as a sudden idea pops into my head, I say."Show status screen!"
Status Window
Name: Joyde Title: Archon Of Chaos, The Guildbreaker Fame/Infamy: 670/520
Level: 2 Health: 1450 Mana: 2236
Strength: 105 Luck: 5 Health Regeneration: 10.5/s
Agility: 80 Insight: MAXED Mana Regeneration: 20/s
Intelligence: 117 Vitality: 115 Essence Generation: 30/s
Skills: Devourment - Beginner 10% Chaos Scythe (Blood Iron) - Beginner 96% Chaos Rush - Beginner 75% Twin Fang - Beginner 50% Speech - Beginner 50% Cooking - Beginner 23% Survivalist - Beginner 20% Raging Fist Style - Beginner 0% Chaos Gauntlet - Beginner 0% Reap - Beginner 0% Living Aura - MAXED (Archon) Infusion - MAXED (Archon) Passives: Chaos Soul - Maxed (Archon) Hunger For Carnage - Beginner 5% KI Aura - Intermediate 30.2% (Horrifying) Battle Feast - Beginner 10% Seduction - +15% to Speech (Women Only) Blood Regeneration - Beginner 0% Savagery - MAXED (Archon) Buffs/Debuffs: Chaotic Instability - Grants 10 health regeneration and 45 stamina regeneration. Draconian Infusion - +10% bonus to all stats. (May be dispelled temporarily)
Holy shit, the things I can do in one day amaze even myself. Chaos is overpowered and I love it. And I also love all the loot I''m currently lootin'', yeah.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA, ladies and gentlemen! Took me a whole day just to type this down... okay, not the whole day, about six hours, I think. I hope you''ll like it!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 11. Memories Of An Empire - Part One Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, people! How are you all doing?
We''ve hit that 1k views marker guys and girls! I can''t explain just how proud of this story I am right now. In any case, you guys sure adored the last chapter, like holy crap, there were so many replies! All of them positive too! Anyways, enough of my rambling, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Minutes Later... - The Small Town Of Sudan - Joyde''s Point Of View...
Having looted all of the enemy''s corpses and split the stuff equally, much to Bruntez''s dismay and Helena''s glee, I''ve once again found myself in the front of Amethyne''s shop. Entering it with a smile on my face and noticing that the key is inside of the door, I let out a massive breath of relief as I closed my eyes."Turn on sleep and play mode." My voice echoed out somewhat loudly as I felt my heart rate slowing down."SAP mode successfully enabled. Do you wish to set an alarm?" Zena''s ever so womanly voice was heard coming from behind me as I smirked."Yes, please set it at 9AM." "Input Completed. Good night, sir." Nodding towards seemingly nobody, I lock the door with the key being left inside as I walk behind the counter and towards the stairs. Soon, I find Amethyne sitting on her bed in full elven form, obviously waiting for me to return. "Hey." I say somewhat cheerily and she beams at me with a full smile."I can''t believe that you actually pulled that off." Shrugging as I throw my hands to the side, I say."Well with the safety of such a beauty as yourself on the line, I just had to give it my all." Giggling softly at my remark, I watch her as she lets her evening gown fall to the floor and take a moment to bask in her beauty as her entire being is illuminated by the pale moonlight shining brightly through the open window. Smiling to myself, I ask her."Do you happen to have a real bath in your house that I can borrow?" Turning her adorable hear around to face me, she finally notices all the dried up blood on my clothes and body."Uhh, yeah... only I can activate the portal so you should be able to access the real room easily." Laughing at her flabbergasted expression, I approach her and, without pulling her in close, plant a quick but passionate kiss on her lips."Thanks, I appreciate the gesture." Nodding at me, she closes her eyes as she lays down onto her bed and falls asleep, a picture of content etched upon her pale form.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Minutes Later... - The Small Town Of Sudan - Joyde''s Point of View...
Leaving Amethyne''s house and locking the door with a spare key which she had given me beforehand, I find myself intimately face to face with a strange, yet somehow familiar man. He and I stare at each other for several minutes in questionable silence. He is at least one meter and eighty centimeters tall, has completely black hair and predatory yellow eyes, much like mine. The essence of chaos has clearly influenced him in several ways, albeit I can tell he is not infected or a host for a chaos soul..."Who, no what, are you?" He is currently wearing a black and red overcoat with a silver colored inside, along with a black jaw-mask upon his face. I find myself asking without too much thought as the man nods at me, slowly closing his eyes, as if in disappointment."Ah, it is as I''ve suspected. Your rebirth has cost you much of your memories as well as your power, it would seem." "My... rebirth?" Deciding to play a fool but still keep to my own level, I add."I see. So my power is something inherent?" Muttering out to myself as the man stops himself from interrupting me, I take another look at his frame to attempt to remember who or what he was. It does not take me long to re-notice the yellow eyes again and there is only one type of creature which possesses such eyes, other than those afflicted by Chaos, that is."You are a vampire, right?" Nodding to my question, he extends a silvered sleeve to the right, towards a set of benches."If I may ask you to sit down with me for a moment, mi lord. I shall explain to you whatever you may wish to know." Sitting down upon the nearest bench, the man with the jaw-mask over his mouth is quick to follow my lead. Once he sits down, he pulls out a black-covered book with a crimson outline, titled as *On Transcendence*, written by none other than my previous self, Lord Rhean. Clutching my head as if in pain, I fake a grunt as I remember some of the things I''ve done in my past."Does this book have an effect upon your memory, sir?" He asks me politely, but I shake my head in negative, deciding to keep playing a fool. In truth, I just realized who this guy probably is. You see, in my previous life, I decided it would be a good idea to see what would happen when a vampire is pulled and dragged to its lowest limits, a place where their inner beast takes over... and what happens when it stays that way for too long. In the game, with the players being an obvious exception, a vampire NPC would lose some of its memories whenever it loses itself to its beast. I wondered what the game would do once the beast deletes all of their memories... that and a couple other experiments are pretty much what described my fundamental relationship with undead in general. This guy is probably one of my previous test subjects, lovely. Real lovely."No, it does not." Turning his head around to face the book, he begins his story."Alright then. While this may be difficult to believe mi lord, but you were once the Emperor of a wast Empire." I blink."An Emperor? Me? Come on, even if I''ve only been alive for a day, there is no way tha-" He interrupts me with a knowing smile. And then he continues."As I''ve said, it may be hard to believe... However, it is truth nonetheless." He turns his head upwards, gazing into the night sky as he continues his story."During your time as Emperor, you''ve done many things, both great and monstrous. This book contains the end results of what I believe to be some of your most monstrous moments." Turning my head down to look at the book, I ask."What does it contain?" He chuckles, somewhat darkly as he replies."Instructions on how to slaughter legions, several proven ways to attain immortality, many psychological effects of drugs, cures for most diseases and recipes for new ones... but most of all, it contains a marvelous path to power." Quirking my eyebrow as I scramble my brain in thought of what he means by that, I ask."And you say that I wrote all of those things?" A nod."That, and oh so much more, mi lord." Thing is, I''m quite sure that I haven''t ever written any such book. God damned sheep, why must they always complicate shit with their religions. Closing his eyes for a moment, the man stands up and then bows before me, extending a hand for me to shake."Ah, but pardon my rudeness. I haven''t even introduced myself yet. My name is Istvan J. Helix, a vampire progenitor of The Cainite Clan and mayor of this, rather adorable little town." My eyes grow wide as I shake his hand. Istvan... that was indeed the name of one of the NPC vampires whom I used as test subjects. One of the few I''d count as a success nonetheless."Your name... I remember it." The excuse for the surprise etched upon my face is given and he nods, seeming somewhat happy all of a sudden."Ah! I had hoped as much but... you do not know of the things you''ve done to me, do you?" Tilting my head in confusion, I say."Nope. Although, if I had to guess, it was probably nothing good." Chuckling at my honesty, he continues as he sits down next to me again, his head looking downwards upon the pale cobblestone before us."Indeed, the acts I suffered while under your captivity..." He shakes his head with a hand upon his forehead, placed there as a gesture of a pained memory."They were strong enough for me to despise you for them for a long time..." "Past tense?" I ask with an inquisitive glance and he chuckles again."Indeed. I have hated your very existence for a good century, spending much of my unlife doing my best to find out how to best kill you once you returned and, in doing so, unwillingly learning much about you." Raising his head to once again gaze at the stars, he continues as I watch and listen in silence."However... as I learned more, as I realized the meaning behind your actions... as I saw the world move on-no, stagnate without your presence... The more I found myself wishing that you came back." "Well, now I''m apparently here. So what happens next?" I ask him, somewhat amused as he chuckles again."We''ll talk about that later. Now, I wish to offer you this gift." He takes out a pouch of gold and hands me several other books. Nodding at me as I receive them, he says."First, I wish that you recover your former power and... memories. These books are mere copies no, fragments of On Transcendence, they will aid you in achieving this goal." "But what happens if I get my memories back fully, would that not be detrimental to you?" I ask him as I store the books into my inventory and he lets out a sigh."Mi lord, I have lived for over two centuries now, making me several times older than a normal human is ever supposed to be... ah, this is also one of the things you warned me about in your previous life, now that I think about it." "I probably told you that a human mind isn''t supposed to hold so many memories, that you would eventually become suicidal and depressive for no reason. That the only thing which could possibly bring you happiness and joy right now would be children." I say with what appears to be a fake epiphany and the vampire smiles."Indeed, it is as you say... and it has, most certainly, come to pass. As have many other things which you''ve prophesied." "That still does not explain as to why you don''t hate me anymore... I get that you understand my supposed purpose in this world but that''s not nearly enough to warrant such a change, if what you say about my actions is real, that is." I spoke with unyielding clarity and conviction as the old vampire lets out a sigh."I... In order to understand my current actions, you must first comprehend your past self, Lord Rhean. Ah, forgive me, you go by Joyde now, correct?" Nodding at him, I reply."Very well then. Would you be willing to tell me at least how I do so?" "Do you possess a map of the nearby area?" He asks and I nod. Taking the map, he marks something on it which is fairly nearby, a location on the northern side of The Chittering Forest."Here, I''ve marked a certain location on your map. It is an ancient laboratory, once belonging to your empire, now it is a haven for all forms of Necromancy and Undead Abominations, other clans of Kindred Vampires included."
Quest Alert!
Summary - An ancient vampire, also one of your former test subjects (awkward), named Istvan, has made contact with you. He apparently seeks the return of your former power, as well as memories which he believes to be lost. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.He has marked the location of one of your ancient laboratories in hopes that something there will make you remember both him and the glory of your past Empire.
Rewards - Adventure''s Bounty Payment (10 gold coins) Transcendent Alchemy (Book)
"You think that by going there I may find something that will jog my memory?" He nods at my question with clear intent and I stop to think."Not only that, but I will pay you the reward money for clearing it out, as no adventurer has had the abilities necessary to do so all this time. However, I believe that that... and the fact that you''ve resurrected in this small town, are no mere coincidences." "You think our meeting, sorry, our re-meeting is a fated event?" He nods once again."Yes, indeed I do. It must be, for I have always felt that you would return, even while I still despised you." He then stares upwards onto the moon and chuckles lightly."Although, I do not believe this particular thread of fate was woven by the gods. Rather, I think it is all a path forged for me by what you once referred to as Chaos." "You know of Chaos?" I ask him, pleasantly surprised."You remember this? I am not surprised... after all, it is the basis for everything you are if the words of your previous life are to be believed." I know I liked to preach about Chaos to my test subjects as I tormented them, but I never thought this might be one of the results... then again, this IS Chaos that were talking about here. Anything is possible."Yeah, it is. Chaos is my way of life." He nods and replies with yet another surprise."As it is mine. Ironic truly, how much your death has changed.. both me and the whole of Azarest." "What exactly has changed since I died?" I ask him and his eyes grow wide as he turns back to the ground."The way you put that question makes all this even more ironic. Tell me sire, when you look at the road, at the streets of this city, at the knives which you have holstered upon your belt, what do you see?" "Normal th-wait... the way I put that question? Hmm, you''ve previously said that the world became stagnant upon my death. Do you perhaps mean to say that there has been no real progress, technological or otherwise, ever since my demise?" To my amazement, he nods."Indeed... I see your insight is still in full blast, even after your rebirth. A few years after you died, your empire began to crumble, thus allowing many of your former test subjects, including myself, to escape back into the world of the living." Cracking his neck, he continues."It was a truly strange time. The collapse of your empire set many of its former servants, monstrosities all, free from the chains which held them, causing destruction untold as we raged across the continent, painting it crimson, much like you did beforehand, funnily enough. Your death, alongside several other great powers, both light and dark, heralded the end of what is today called The Age Of Supremacy and ushered in The Age Of Annihilation." "The Age Of Supremacy?" I ask him and he nods."It is a place in time which is described as a time where ancient and great powers vied for supremacy, drowning the entire world in blood and fire... While your own actions shaped the course of Azarest''s history and twisted the continent into something both amazing and horrifying... well, lets just say that we all later realized just how fortunate we all were to have you here, instead of any of the other powers." "What do you mean by that? Did the other continents have worse rulers?" He shakes his head in negative."No, that''s not quite it. It would be better to say that we were easily able to deal with the aftermath of your sudden demise, which many say was the work of the gods, as not only you, but all of The Destined One''s upon our world seemingly disappeared or died at around the same time." The end of the two year beta... ah, so many people deleted their characters back then. The only reason Rhean stayed up for so long is because I decided to play the game all the way until the final shutdown. I remember watching as the last few moments of the beta drew near, as I sat upon my own golden throne, all alone, having released all of my servitors for the day. I let myself grin, catching the vampires attention as I close my eyes in thought."Did you remember something just now, sir?" I nod at him, content visibly written upon my frame."Yes, I have... I see a vision. I see... myself, sitting upon a throne of gold, warm braziers glowing at each of my sides. I look... happy and yet, also accepting of something. I.. I think I just saw my last moments..." He nods back, a tone of approval clearly echoing as he spoke."Yes... it is said that you were found dead, silently content upon your former throne, already set free as the world around you turned to darkness." "As the world around me turned to darkness?" I asked him with a quirked eyebrow and his face turns grim."After you passed on, your empire nearly instantaneously broke apart, as the racism of all those you''ve forced together under your rule, found itself free from your chains. The Lunari were the first to dislodge themselves, taking the central city Lun''Adorey, as their ancient heritage, as well as most of the western lands." Then he looks towards the north."The orcs, ever the peacekeepers, tried their best to keep the rest together for as long as possible, but as their leaders turned away from their own people, they had to deal with a rebellion, eventually resulting in them leaving the entirety of the central continent and confining themselves within the frozen mountains to the north, splitting into no less than thirteen tribes in the aftermath." I let out an annoyed sigh. Well, in all honesty, the only reason why I didn''t build more on the *don''t be a racist*, social parts of my empire is because I was on a time limit... Something that does not exist, this time anyway."The Humans, following the orcs, decided it would be best to fight among themselves and eventually created three separate kingdoms, one of which has been destroyed in the meantime." So that means there''s only two kingdoms left now. "The Hybrid races, led by the Xivilai, believed your teachings must be preserved and so, they decided to attempt to reforge your empire with another Xivilai as its emperor... this caused them to be nearly all hunted to extinction, save a few who managed to run away from Azarest and to the other continents." Holy shit. Then again, my previous race is despised for a reason. My flabbergasted expression is enough to send the vampire into a laughing spree as he continues with a smile on his face."The Beast kin, again much like the orcs, split apart into tribes and returned into their eastern jungles, leading small wars between one another and completely destroying any form of sentient civilization which you''ve tried to impose upon them." Arrogant, ungrateful bastards! I''ve literally spent several months teaching them how to be a proper race and not just a collection of sentient, yet also rabid animals. "The Black Dragons, the Naga, the Felirians... all of the races which you''ve forged during your time have spread across the world. Some remain here... but not as anything more than slaves, most of the time." What can I say, I was bored... Gonna have to go and check if any of these races became available for players. "After all that went and passed by, the continents new rulers turned away from one another and focused on their own people, allowing the continent to recover as heroes and monster hunters alike gathered to save it." I flinch slightly as he says this, a pang of guilt running up and down my spine."That must''ve been a fun time for you." He lets out a depressing sigh."Indeed, my life during those times was what sparked most of my hatred towards you." Knew it. Oh well, can''t exactly blame him seeing as all this is basically my fault. I should have done more."Eventually, the chaos died down completely, the state of the lands was peaceful and, technically for Azarest, at least, The Age Of Annihilation was officially over. There was another war as the third human kingdom was destroyed and equal halves absorbed by the other two but... that''s it. That time was also when we learned about what was going on in the rest of the world." "Something tells me it wasn''t nearly as smooth, even if extremely deadly, as it was for Azarest." I say and he shakes his head in negative with his golden eyes losing a little of their light."Mi lord, you probably think that what you''ve done in the past, the carnage of legions, the experimentation... you may believe that these things are horrible, correct?" I give him a slow nod and he continues."Well, the things you''ve done are nothing compared to what happened to the rest of the world. Karal went through a genocide, as the race once called Thlaxi are now extinct." The bugs are no more? Well no wonder they weren''t present in the character selection... this is bound to piss off a lot of people as the damn sentient ants were quite popular, indeed! Noting that I am listening, he continues."Mendenia went through a century full of piracy, rape and general debauchery, eventually devolving its many beautiful shores and islands into the den of thieves they still are today." Mendenia is a tiny continent, surrounded by many islands, which makes it a perfect harbor. Not to mention how it has a lot of gold deposits, thus attracting much of the greedier player base to it during the beta. Once they all disappeared, its no wonder shit hit the fan, honestly. "Lix was one of the luckier continents, being a continent of solely humans and dwarves, it managed to keep a strangled peace as the Dwarves traded goods between the four human kingdoms, using their merchant skills to keep the greed of human kings at bay for literal centuries." Smart, but also expected as the dwarves aren''t exactly a popular race. They probably suffered the least out of everyone else. "Now... Gradur... has been turned into a wasteland, as the dark and high elves battled for supremacy, their racial leaders suddenly dying caused both of the races to blame one another. Centuries of hatred and racism drove them to unleash several immense explosions of corrupting arcane magics which devastated the lands and was felt throughout the entirety of the world, leaving mere specks of land livable as the war went on. Eventually, the races killed off their new leaders and reunited into what is now known as the Gradurian Khanate, creating a caste system depending on slaves as they attempt to use the same arcane magics which they destroyed their continent with to repair it." So the elves arrogance remained even after they had to swallow their hate and unite in order to survive... how incredibly pathetic. "And last... but not least... Norask... the continent was already a harsh place, having possessed no kingdoms or civilization upon it two centuries ago. However, that changed as the continent was used as a staging area for a demonic invasion, corrupting the entirety of it with Hell''s foul essence as the Demon King of old ruptured the land and made it his own. The World quickly united as word of this reached our ears and the Demon King was slain, his armies pushed back into Hell as Heaven''s angels descended to aid us. Nowadays, the continent is, much like Gradur, a scarred landscape. The few surviving demons eventually formed a pact with the gods, turning them into mortal beings, mere reflections of the demonic life-forms they once were. They now have a feudal kingdom of their own, each piece of land ruled over by a Demon Lord of its own." He explains and then stops to take a breath and I let out a sigh. I have the distinct feeling that is going to be a long night.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it as much as I enjoyed typing it. Thing is, its 3 AM here where I am which means I''m going to seriously regret this in the morning. If it has any grammar mistakes/typos please tell me about them as I will fix them tomorrow. The reason I rushed this chapter is because I will be mostly incapable of typing ANYTHING for the next couple weeks as my college exams are coming up. I hope that you can endure!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 12. Memories Of An Empire - Part Two Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How''re you all doing?
Yaaay, I have a free day... LETS TYPE SOMETHING DOWN BEFORE I GO CRAY CRAY. Uhhh.. where was I anyway? Ah right, the meeting with Mr. Helix. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Five hours later... - Still the same spot - Joyde''s Point Of View...
"-nd that is how we won the battle at Harthage!" Istvan''s long monologue of my death''s aftermath finally ends as I let out a final breath of relief. We''ve been sitting here for five, damned, hours!"I see... So are there any other members of your.. clan?" He cheers up at this question as he replies with a beaming smile on his face and I turn my head upwards to notice the coming dawn, not mentioning it because I wish to have something confirmed."Yes! There are many Cainites scattered around the World, the most powerful of which reside right here, in Azarest. We who remain here are mostly the ones you experimented on directly, aside several others, all of whom are children of ours." But before I could reply, he continues."That said... your patience is quite surprising, Lord Joyde. Most infected would have gone insane from all this conversation already." "Infected?" I ask him with a questioning glance. They go insane from talking?"Ah, right. You do not know about them yet. Basically put, your old body still lives, mi lord. And it is constantly leaking residual chaos-infused essence, corrupting anyone with even a sliver of synchronization and turning them into madmen with power." ....... Are you kidding me? Really? THAT''S WHAT THEY WENT WITH?..... Harold, please tell me that this guy does not know the full truth and that''s just his stupid ass assumption."Afraid not bro, the developers aren''t really all that creative. Much of what they made up was basically copied from your *experimental notes*. Even the book in front of you is a compilation of those experiments." Fuck."Anyways, I think its time I finally went to visit that laboratory." I exclaim as my disbelief makes confusion etch itself upon my vampire friend. Shaking his head out of his momentary stupor as I stand up from the bench, my bones cracking as I do, he extends a hand in front of me as if he wants me to give him something."Ah, of course. Your patience is much greater than the rest of the infected, but you still crave battle. Before you go sir, would you kindly return my weapon to me?" Weapon?"Huh? When did I-Oh, wait. The cane, its the cane, isn''t it?" Taking out said black cane from my inventory, I watch in amazement as he nods and takes it into his hands, transforming it into a massive metal stave with a scythe out of flowing magma. My eyes grow wide as I remember what this is. "Iblis.." Muttering out the name before I can stop myself makes the vampire in front of me stumble."You.. you remember its name? Amazing.. but do you know what it was used for?" His question makes me gulp as images of legions of undead form in my mind, before being utterly incinerated by a singular swing of the scythe."I... I see a legion of undead.. burned into nothing." He nods."Yes, ironic is it not? This weapon once belonged to one of your generals, a man who despised the undead. It is said that one swing of the scythe was enough to turn a valley into a wasteland... now, much of its power has been lost to time, as the weapon needs to be recharged in order to function." It needs heat. Wait a minute. "Could the real reason you''re sending me to the laboratory be for me to find a way to recharge the weapon?" He shivers uncomfortably as he makes the weapon transform into a cane again and then leans onto it. Then, after a pause and while looking down onto the stone again."I should have told you the truth from the start, I suppose. The Archon sees and hears no lies, after all." Letting out a massive sigh, he continues."That said, I am not your enemy, mi lord. I truly do wish to see you returned to your rightful throne, bu-" I interrupt him."But only the weak do not take an opportunity when it presents itself, I know that much." Seemingly happy now that he''s heard that, he transforms into a black and crimson bat with yellow eyes and makes a perch out of my shoulder."Well, I hope you won''t mind me tagging along, then." "Not at all. In fact, I figured you might want to go with me, plus it makes me a bit more comfortable knowing someone''s gonna pull me out of combat if shit hits the fan too badly." I say, still playing the weak fool. Nodding at me in his bat form, his shoulders slump downwards as if in thought, as I begin walking towards the laboratory.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
At that same time... - The Small Town Of Sudan - Unknown''s Point Of View...
"Shit shit shit shit SHIT!" I yelled out for all to hear at this break of dawn as my fist slammed into the wall for the umpteenth time. At least I had the decency to get myself into an alley before my supposed breakdown. Dammit, why... how.. Just how did he get so damn strong?! "You seem to be in quite some distress, young lad." A strange, old man''s voice shatters my rage and I turn my head around, face full of tears."Y-yeah.. I.. I am." The old man, whom I realize is an Arch Priest, chuckles at me and points with his hands towards somewhere out of this alley."If you could spare me some time, mayhaps this old fool might have some advice for you." Looking back towards my bloodied fists, I let it go and nod as I turn back around towards the old priest. He nods back before extending his hand towards me and casting a spell."Heal." He speaks with clarity in his voice as I follow him towards what seems to be a small chapel. Wordlessly, we walk towards it in peace and silence, most likely because he does not want to be loud at the break of dawn... Hell, I probably woke him up, along with much of the town, with my screaming. Sitting down onto something wooden as we enter the church, he chuckles again as he asks me."So then, what is so devastating that it would drive a young man like yourself to such heights of rage and self-torture?" Heights? Hah, not even close."Several things, all of which managed to happen in the same damn day." "I''m listening, lad." He says as he lets out a sigh and I continue."Well... it all started today morning, I''ve just come to this world and I... I and my.. former girlfriend, decided to go hunting together, alongside her two younger sisters." His eyes grow wide, most likely realizing where this story is going as the monster which managed to ruin my life in one single day has become quite the popular icon already. A town hero, they call him now."It was all going well, until my girlfriend decided to attack what we all believed to be an immensely evil person." "So... you are the one''s who dared to assault one cursed by Chaos. His will alone is impressive, to have managed to stay sane all this while." The priest says and I quirk an eyebrow at his wording."He''s... cursed?" A nod and the priest explains."Yes, I''m afraid so. Chaos, defined by the horrid crimson cracks, open wounds across ones entire body... you''ve seen what he looks like, correct? I do not wish to explain it further than that. Just remember, those afflicted by chaos live lives full of pain and suffering and, as such, it is easy to anger them." "That explains a lot.. I guess. Anyways, once he beat us down, we regrouped and called in all of our friends. He was just one person, couldn''t be that hard to teach him a lesson in humility, right?" I say and the man chuckles again."Even when you are the ones who attacked him first?" Letting myself smile grimly, I reply."Sadly.. yes." Shaking my head, i continue."After that, he managed to turn one of our friends.. no, that''s not right. Bruntez wasn''t turned, he ditched us willingly in exchange for his life. The guy didn''t even have to offer it." "So your friend betrayed you even if mister Joyde didn''t ask him to do it, is what you wish to say?" He asks and I nod, causing the man to look downwards as he places a finger upon his chin in thought."Then, we tried to assassinate him when he returned to town but failed as the guards stopped us." Another nod as I continue after a pause for a breath."Later on, we attacked a shop inside of which he was, in an attempt to kill him. Against all odds, he fought against over twenty people and won, slaughtering us one by one until we couldn''t come back anymore. Most of us ran after some time passed.. myself included. I don''t know what exactly went on afterwards but my girlfriend promptly told me that and I quote; If I learned anything from this is that you aren''t a man good enough for me. Don''t bother trying to contact me anymore, its over between us." "Hmm, that''s quite a rough day, lad.. tell me, does thou seek revenge against the chaosling?" He asks me and I shake my head in negative."Nah, if anything, I should be thanking him. He freed me from my own self-imposed stupidity." "Ah, good good. Say, would you be interested in becoming a paladin?" A Paladin, isn''t that like, a super rare class?"Umm, are you su-" His chuckle stops me."Absolutely, young lad... Please, hear me out before you make your decision." Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Nodding towards the old man, I listen intently as he speaks."I have been observing you today. Your actions have been, while mostly futile, incredibly heroic. You tried your best to strike against what you believed to be an evil man, even if you knew that he could skewer you with a singular strike." "Observing me this whole day?... Old man, who the hell are you?" I ask with a quirked eyebrow as the priests eyes grow wide at my question. He chuckles again, this time in surprise."It would appear I''ve underestimated my chosen champion... very well mortal, bask in my true form!" His voice starts to echo as he visage of the old man fades away and an angelic being forms into existence. His entire form is shrouded in plate armor, glowing bright as the sun as he extends a hand towards me."I am the High Angel known as Mendrion, more commonly referred to as a God of Light, representing Healing, Peace and Justice." My own eyes grow wide as he continues, letting himself fall back down onto the ground."I have come to offer you a choice today, young one. I ask that you become my champion in these dark times, to aid me in an attempt to keep Order''s hold upon these lands for as long as possible." "In an attempt? For as long as possible?... Just what am I going to be fighting against?" I ask and the angel chuckles again, his hand falling downwards."Fighting? Hah... No, I''m afraid not. I will not make the same mistake as I have once before." He mutters out before continuing on with grimness clear in his tone. "You may not realize this, but the person you fought this day... he is no normal man. He is someone reborn." Reborn? But how? He''s a pla-Oh.. a beta. Yay, no fucking wonder we lost."You mean that, as a Destined One, he''s been in this world once before?" The angel nods."Yes, you catch on quickly. Good, you''ll need that to survive." Then he points towards a picture on the wall, depicting an eternally burning flame and what seems to be a grey-skinned elven man laughing madly within it."That picture... it shows much more than any mortal may remember. It shows a man who was once an Emperor, feared by all, even the burning hell''s themselves, for not only his power, but also his insight. The person whom you fought against this day, is this very emperor''s new mortal form, reborn from the ashes once more.. for the better, or worse." After a brief pause, he continues."... Regardless of everything he has done... and the fact that many seek his death renewed... I... Have come realize... that he is necessary." "And you need a mortal champion to keep track of the Emperor''s progress and maybe, just maybe, try to steer him in a more orderly direction?" I ask with some glee in my voice as my hope in life in renewed. Holy shit. I just fought Rhean and now I have an angel asking me to become his ally."You appear... oddly giddy at this prospect mortal?" His questioning voice makes me chuckle in turn."Yeah well, lets just say that the *Emperor*, is just as famous among the Destined One''s as he is within your world." It is now the ancient angels turn to quirk an eyebrow."Famous? I would not call him that. Infamy is much more like it, although he did not seem to care much for either." "That''s just how Rhean is, though. A monster butchering anything and anyone who''d dare stand in his way, on his *beloved* path of Chaos." Oh my god, my fanboy instincts are acting up too much. Calm down Fredrick, calm down. "You seem to know much more about him than I do..." He says somewhat confused and I let out a laugh."We''ll... he is the reason why I decided to come to your world in the first place." "I... see.. Well then, do you still wish to accept my proposition, even if you may fight against him one day because of it?" The Angel asks me and I beam at him with a bright smile."I get to become a great hero and save people, while also getting a good chance of fighting against a legend? Do you even have to ask? OF COURSE I ACCEPT!" My exclamation stuns the angel and he lets out an eventual sigh."You Destined One''s confuse me more than grumbling succubi. Very well then, mortal." He says and then takes out a chalice and pulls out two swords. Cutting himself with one of the blades, he fills the chalice with his blood, which is a glowing pure white color, then he hands it to me alongside one of the swords."Drink my blood from the chalice and then repeat after me once you are done." Nodding at him, I drink the blood from the chalice to find it mostly tasteless, yet somewhat sweet and cold, as I feel it flow slowly down my neck. Damn, setting my reality meter to 100% was the right choice! Positioning myself to mimic his form, which is standing upright like a knight with the sword he gave me in the middle, I hear him say."I, Frey Of Sudan, swear upon the given divine blood and my ethereal blade..." Frey? Ah right, that''s my characters name."I, Frey Of Sudan, swear upon the given divine blood and my ethereal blade..." "... To uphold the divine will of the Heavens..." He continues and I repeat."... To uphold the divine will of the Heavens..." A nod as he continues."And act as a savior and messiah to any and all who require my aid." Quirking my eyebrow at that wording, I stifle a chuckle and repeat after him."And act as a savior and messiah to any and all who require my aid." "Thus ends the beginning of my oath..." Seriously? Who thought this up?"Thus ends the beginning of my oath..." "And starts the tale of unyielding heroism!".... Okay."And starts the tale of unyielding heroism!" I exclaim after him as my hand goes high up into the air as while light erupts all around me.
System Alert!
You have gained the title, The Saint Of Order!
Your class has been updated! You are now a Paladin Of Order.
Your level has been reduced back to one and your status, soul and stats have been adjusted accordingly.
"I KNEW IT!" I exclaim loudly as I fall back down onto the ground with Mendrion looking at me in confusion."What?" His question makes me laugh as I reply."I knew that this is the class you''ve been offering... but still, to have become The Saint of this era, how damn lucky can I be?!" "The Saint? Again, you speak as if you already know what you''ve become." He mutters out with some disapproval in his voice. I shake my head and hand in negative."Not exactly. More like, I''ve heard about it and seen the class in action, but I don''t know exactly what it entails." A lie, I''ve been watching Rhean''s stream for years, I know EVERYTHING ABOUT THIS CLASS... Thankfully, the angel seems to buy it and nods, still somewhat disappointed."I see. Well then, at least let me explain your new weapon." Raising my hand upwards to see my new sword, as if I had only noticed it just now, I take in its sight. A massive shining clear white claymore with a golden sheath, yet so light one can easily wield it in one hand."I see you like how it looks? Good, I spent quite a bit on time on that sword, y''know?" "It''s beautiful." I manage to mutter out as he grins with pride and continues."And quite deadly too! Its name is Urhael, named after one of my fallen brethren. I hope that thou shalt make good use of it in the days to come. It is a Heavenly Blade which ties itself to its user''s soul and becomes stronger as its host does." "Urhael..." I say silently as I steel myself and turn to face Mendrion."Alright! Thank you for the gifts! I''ll be sure to make you proud of me!" I exclaim with quite the excitement in my voice as the angel takes a step back, most likely surprised by the change in behavior. He then chuckles again."I don''t think I will ever understand you Destined Ones... Either way, I shall excuse myself from your presence for now, young one. Go into the world and do its people good. I shall contact you once you''ve proven yourself on the field of battle." Nodding to him as he disappears with a nod back of his own, I put the blade into its white and gold sheath and say."Show Status!"
Status Window
Name: Frey Title: Saint Of Order Fame/Infamy: 0
Level: 1 Health: 400 Mana: 150
Strength: 30 Luck: 20 Health Regeneration: 2/s
Agility: 15 Insight: 20 Mana Regeneration: 5/s
Intelligence: 15 Vitality: 50 Light Generation: 5/s
Actives: Heavenly Stike - Beginner 0% Bless Blade - Beginner 0% Heroic Stand - Beginner 0% Empowered Heal - Beginner 0% Passives: Order Soul (Paladin) Echoes Of Light Unbreakable Will Peace Of Mind - Beginner 0% Buffs: Heroic Presence - All White souls will react positively towards you, but all dark souls will be hostile.
Okay, I take it back, I have no idea what the hell any of these abilities do. Oh well, that just makes it more interesting! Anyways, time to call Rh-O wait, he goes by Joyde now, right? Time to call Joyde! Friend Request Sent!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoyed it. I figure that there''s gonna be a lot of mistakes in this chapter which I do apologize for but I require myself a good night of sleep for all the exams coming up after this Friday... In any case, I hope that you will find it in yourselves to wait a little bit more so I can my IRL stuff out of the way... shouldn''t be long now, I hope.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 13. All The Sides Of Me - Part 1 Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing?
Here I am after losing a chapter unintentionally yesterday... This site could seriously use a random please save what you''ve written reminder every few minutes when typing something down! Also, I''ve found how listening to Voltaire really lets me sink into shape. The Brains! guy, not the ancient one. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several minutes earlier... - The Gates of Sudan - Joyde''s Point Of View...
"So I guess this makes it obvious that you are immune to sunlight?" I ask the vampire bat on my left shoulder with a chuckle and he responds much the same."Afraid so, sir. Your many experiments upon my kind, while incredibly painful, seemed to only make us stronger. Cainites are incredibly more powerful than any other breed of vampire out there in the world, physically at least." Well, if they didn''t have that then my experiments would be wasted. You see, vampires apparently burn in the sunlight because they are corpses with monsters inside... so what happens if the corpse is removed/forgotten and only the beast remains? The game decides to count them as living beings. Still not sure if that is a bug or a glitch or just Harold making things suit me more. Shaking my head as I walk towards the entrance to the town in order to leave it, I stop dead in my tracks as a system notice appears in front of me.
Alert! It is currently 9:00 AM (CET Time)
"What? ALREADY?" Geez time sure passes by quickly when you aren''t looking."Is something the matter, sir?" "Sadly, yes. It would appear that I''ve forgotten that this body requires sleep as well." I grumble out a half lie somewhat disappointing. Oh well. Turning around to face the confused bat, I tell him as I walk into a dark alley."Could you please dump me somewhere comfortable? I promise to return as soon as I am able." Shrugging his shoulders as he transformed back into his humanoid form, he chuckles and replies."Of course, sir. It''s not like the laboratory will run away or anything so please, take your time and rest." Closing my eyes as I let myself fall into a nearby wall, I say."Dive Out."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Seconds later... - Real World - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Waking up from my SAP-mode slumber, I find my way towards the bathroom and clean myself. Then, dressing up into my typical clothing consisting of a purple-black hoodie and trousers, walk up the stairs and into the kitchens. A nearby maid signals others of my arrival and within moments a decently sized breakfast consisting of eggs, tomatoes and bacon, alongside black-friend bread, is put before me. The TV buzzes into existence as the news flash before my eyes, managing to remind me of a rather fond and quite recent, memory."-e police have found what seems to be the remains of yet another victim of the gruesome Gourmet. This man or woman is the true epitome of a real-life villain, having presumably already claimed more than seventy victims, the number grows by one more as the blood stains around the butchered and cannibalized corpse are a match to its once more recognizable resident. Miss Natasha Glaire, a Russian geology student here in Br-" My grin goes from ear to ear as I hear the news. Ha! The Gourmet sure knows his business, does he not? My evil grin has apparently freaked out a younger maid as it showed my shark-like teeth. Letting out a massive sigh of annoyance, I finish my breakfast quickly and then make my way outside towards a certain enclosure. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Once there, I let myself beam a smile as my pride and joy comes running towards me."Virith!" I exclaim as my two meter long and half a meter wide, adult white tiger, rushes full speed ahead to come meet me. "Grouurha!" He gives out a tiger-like purr as he lays around me and I sit down to pet him for a bit before going to school."Hey Viri, today''s the big day. So don''t forget to come, alright?" A massive hungry growl of approval echoes from him as I rub the back of his ears, while also spotting several servitors standing still as statues and freaked out in the corner, most likely terrified after my Viri''s mauling of the previous set. Meh, not my fault the idiot butler treated him like a pet and not the king he definitely is. Letting out another sigh I stand up, much to my pride''s dismay, as I walk towards the servitors."I want him cleaned, fed and bathed before I come back from school, understand?" They all nod, all full of fear as I harrumph and walk towards the gates to enter my limo."Hello, Jeremiah." "Good morning, sir! I trust you''ve had a good night''s sleep?" I blink at his cheerful expression and sarcastic voice as I turn and walk towards a nearby pond. Moving my wild, unkempt hair to the side, I spot the massive black lines under my eyes and sigh again."Well, nothing new there, I guess." Laughing at me and my expression for a moment, the butler''s eyes grow serious."If you would sir, I have the package you asked for and from a discreet provider, no less. Shall we discuss the location?" Grinning at him, I walk into the limousine and let myself fall into the comfortable seats before opening a silver box."Its quite the beauty, is it not?" I mutter out to seemingly nobody as I revel in the sight of my titanium-whetted Hudson Bay Axe. "I thought you might think as much, sir." Jeremiah says with a deep, evil chuckle before sitting down into the car and closing all the doors before lowering the window separating us. This allows me to see the third member inside of the car."Hello Sofia, how are you doing today?" "Pretty good, actually." She absentmindedly states as she continues doing whatever it is girls her age do with those nails of theirs. If there''s one thing I''ll never understand its the need for makeup. Ugly people will remain ugly no matter how much makeup you put on. Then she stops and turns around to face me."Are you ready for today''s target?" Nodding at her, she hands me a file and my eyes grow wide as I let out a laugh."Oh my... I sincerely wonder who put a bounty on this one." "Haaa, yes it was me. What about it?" Shrugging at the woman, I reply."Nothing. Was about time, honestly." The file shows one of my.. well our, classmates. A girl named Carol Wright. She is about 1.7m tall, has long gold-orange hair, is of American descent, has oversized DD tits for her age (17)... y''know, the typical High School bully? She does not really torture me that much and even when she does, she usually also unwittingly gives me a full look at her cleavage so I just shut up and take it. Oh well. "Hmm... alright. Yeah, I got this. Jeremiah, please bring the goods alongside a lighter and some benzin to point R-1996 today at... hmm, lets say six o clock." I say and he nods at me as he drives us towards the school. Taking out my bag from underneath the seats, I hear him reply."Shall I also wait for you nearby?" "Nah, I''ve already told Viri to be there when I need him. We''ll take the sewage tunnel to home." He nods again and I hear Sofia scoff."How you managed to train a wild tiger to do your bidding is beyond me." "Its quite simple, really. He''s my pride and joy, an ever so adorable younger brother, a member of my pride. I don''t think of him as a pet and he does not see me as his master, but as an older brother." I say with a beaming smile on my face as she turns her head away with a blush. Heh, even the stone cold queen has a weak heart when it comes to oversized kittens. Leaning back into my chair, I let sleep overtake me as I wait until we arrive at school.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sorry for the short update but I don''t have the time for anything bigger. Exams are scary and painful... college is scarring my soul. Probably should not have typed this down at 1am in the morning..
Anyways, read and review! And good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 14. All The Sides Of Me - Part 2 Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everyone! How''re you all doing this fine day?
Sorry for the long-ass holdup. Exams are shitty, but they''re over... for now. Next month will be pretty much the same thing, but that won''t excuse me from not typing down a couple chapters now! So here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin...
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Hours Later... - Real World - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"So here we are... now where''s the payment, you little fuck?" The ever so annoying voice of my victim echoes from behind me as I wave my hands defensibly. Promptly stalling for time as we approach closer to the dead drop."I-its h-here! S-see the silver box? T-that''s it!" Noticing the box in question laying hidden behind a few stone stairs which lead to the entrance of the sewer, Carol then quiets down while looking around to make sure that nobody is around that can see the exchange. After all, its not everyday that one manages to bully a rich brat into paying them ten grand just to keep silent. She hasn''t told anyone about this little outing... well, that just makes my job easier. Noticing the yellowish glow of Viri''s eyes behind the sewer gates, I let myself grin for a moment before grabbing the box and putting it down."J-just give me a-a-a m-moment t-to open it and you''ll h-have the m-money!" I tell her as she turns her head away from me in disgust... perfect."Fuckin'' wimp..." She mutters out the last words she will ever say as the box opens and I grab the Hudson Bay Axe and promptly turn around as I swing sideways in full force, the massive blood-thirsty grin on my face forces hers to give out an instinctual terrified visage, a last gift to me as her body is cleanly separated in two. "Wh-gryaaaaarh*choke*" Her upper half falls down to the ground as I place my hand on her neck and choke it, shutting her up as I watch the last vestiges of life pass away from her eyes, blood and bile leaking from her mouth. It takes a few seconds before she dies. Such a shame, I had plans to turn her into my housewife one day. Oh well, there''s a lot of big tits out there in the world, I''m bound to find someone potentially more fitting."Now then..." Turning around, I motion my little brother to come out and he immediately clasps his jaws onto her upper part, teeth tearing into her right shoulder as he pulls her into the sewer. I quickly put the axe away into the box and lock it as Virith drags the other part of her inside as well. Then, taking the hidden canister of benzin and spilling it all over the place, I light it all on fire before entering the sewer and locking the gate. The gate closes with a massive metallic screech."Who''s there?!" A sad, unlucky hobo approaches us and then falls onto his ass as the man sees a blood drenched boy and a tiger with human meat in his mouth. His eyes grow wide as his soundless fear begins leaking, filling the air with such an exquisite aroma."N-n-no, i-i-it c-can''t b-be!" He starts shaking as I ignore him, taking the axe out of the box again as I approach Virith."Drop it." A singular command is spoken as my little brother promptly releases the girl from his jaw, allowing me to cut her head off, a prize to be kept for later. Letting out a massive sigh, I begin approaching the hobo, a man in his thirties, most likely a war veteran who has lost it all. I come closer and he does not even bother running as he kneels down before me... and I let out a laugh."Tell me friend, what is your name?" "I... I''m.. P-Paul... Paul Evans." He manages to mutter out, most likely thinking that his death approaches."Are you a soldier, Paul?" He raises his head from the ground as he notices the blood leaking down from my axe''s bladed edge. He gulps in deep and replies, finding himself staring into my visage."Y-yes... I mean.. I was, anyway... until.. Ah, what the hell does it matter, I''m gonna die right? Might as well admit it." And there comes the sudden change in demeanor as one accepts their own doom is close at hand. It is said that one''s entire life flashes before their eyes when they are about to die... but I think that''s wrong. Its just the human brain acting on impulse, trying its best to recall EVERYTHING it has experienced, all in an singular effort... to SURVIVE."I was just a normal soldier before the war started... but I had skill, skill that would ensure both my ascent and my downfall. You see, I got married after the war ended. Married to a societal harpy who used me and my achieved rank to live an entitled life and once my money and power dried out, she ditched me for another, leaving me with absolutely nothing... my family is dead, my daughters think of me as a weak and pathetic man... my son hates my guts, blaming me for not being good enough as a father..." He starts crying, his brain realizing that its body, that the heart, has no real reason to continue on beating. I wonder if he can see my smirk right now... probably not."When my superiors noticed the way I''ve been abusing my rank to pile money for my wife and her... trinkets... they, stripped me of all rank and threw me out. In a last effort to save something of my money... I sued my wife, but the whore slept with the judge on several occasions and everything was given to her.. my son, my daughters, my money, my home... everything." I let out a massive laugh as the man turns to look at me, sorrow and confusion etching themselves upon his tired, lifeless face as I extend a hand towards him and help him stand up. As I stop laughing, I open my eyes and stare at his shaking form before speaking."So, my dear Mr Evans, it would seem that you are a man truly set aside by God..." Turning around dramatically as the man takes a step back to my axe does not hit him, I continue."But you know what happens to those God casts aside?" "N-no? W-what?" He says, still shaking in his tattered combat boots, something that tipped me off to his origin in the first place."Why, that''s simple!" I exclaim as I turn back around and spread my hands wide, as if inviting him for a hug."Lucifer... approaches them. With a deal they often cannot refuse." Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. My smirk turns to a full blown grin as my shark-like teeth are shown, unnerving the man even further."A-and w-what w-would th-this d-deal b-be?" He manages to stutter out as I let my hands down and extend my hand towards him again."Tell me friend, when you look at my hand, what do you see?" He notices the intricately weaved shape of the burning star grasped in a black hand, the symbol of my family. His eyes grow wide in recognition and his lips curl upwards, some fragile form of hope entering his soul."Y-y-you a-are a mafioso, f-from the Zatara family!" He exclaims out loud before I can stop him. A singular growl from Virith echoes and the man cowers down again. I let out a laugh."Calm down little brother, he''s not a threat." Turning back to face the man, I speak."Not quite. I am more than that, but you need not know more. Say, this previous wife of yours is probably Martha Anderson? Correct?" He nods and I continue."Good! You see my godfather, as in the leader of our family, wants her gone... however, with you on our side..." "S-she c-could b-be re-replaced?" He manages to say and I let myself smile."Indeed. So here is my deal for you, Mr Evans." I say before storing my axe into the contained and using my shoelace to tie the two parts of Carol together, making it possible for Virith to carry both parts as he chomps down onto them and I take the head off the ground."You are going to be one of my bodyguards for now. The position ensures your own place with whatever furniture you could want, maids who are gonna serve you breakfast... and any other needs you might wish for." I say with a smile on my face as I finish packing and continue."And once our forgers, framers and lawyers complete their preparations, you will get your revenge upon your wife and become our first connection to the army." Approaching him, I extend my right hand in which I am currently holding the silver box."So then... do you accept?" He gulps and takes a deep breath before nodding."... I do.." Letting out another cheery laugh, I promptly drop the box into his hands."Good! Now carry that for me, would you?" "Haaaah?" The man lets out as his confusion and fear are replaced with sheer disbelief. Eventually, he stands up and grabs the box by the handle, staring to follow me through the dark recesses of the sewers..."Yes, master..."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Hours later.. - Zatara Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Having come home after a long day of work, I let myself relax as the maids bring in new clothing and take away the bloodstained ones, allowing me to change and Jeremiah walks in with a smile on his face."The things you can accomplish within a single day never cease to amaze me, sir." I let myself laugh again as he continues."But to have found the former General Evans himself... when the entire world said he offed himself somewhere... truly, sometimes I wonder if your.. Chaos, might not be just a simple madman''s theory." My grin goes from ear to ear as I turn around to face my personal butler."Tsk tsk, chaos is no theory, Jeremiah. Nothing happens without reason, nothing is without a purpose. The sooner one realizes this, the sooner one will find their own purpose." Without letting him continue as my father, Victor Zatara the Godfather himself, walks into the room with a smile upon his face."If this came out of the mouth of anyone else, I would have thought it foolish.. but when you say it my son, it all starts to make sense, everything connects together. Just like how you were... *coincidentally*, born just at the time when my last good assassin died." "Well what can I say father, I guess you got *lucky*." I say with a joking tone as he chuckles deeply before focusing his gaze."Anyhow, what you''ve achieved today will allow me to gain much influence within this country. We already own the market, the economy and with Evans, the army will soon be ours!" I shrug."The government will follow soon after." And then he slumps his shoulders down."Ah.. you still have no real desire to succeed me, do you, my son?" "Afraid not. I couldn''t care less about the position of Godfather and either of my siblings is just as good at leading as you are. I see no need to step up at all." I say with a clear tone of disinterest as he sighs."Yes, both Audrey and Michael have what it takes to succeed me... but only you have the brains to surpass me... Oh well, there is still time. Hopefully one day you will find the necessary ambition within yourself... but alas, that day is not today." And then he raises his head to look at me once again."Still, you''ve earned over twenty five thousand today. Its already been transferred to your... ah, patreon account." "You used an account to donate the money? I hope you realize my account is being watched by the police, father." I tell him with a quirked eyebrow before he smirks."Of course! I''m not a fool, my son. We used the name, ImaRICHkid420, to donate the money in question." Letting out a massive sigh, I thank my father and watch as he leaves the room. Soon after, Jeremiah gives out a deep chuckle and then asks."Shall I get rid of the money, sir?" I shake my head in negative."No, that would be way too suspicious. Forward half of it to charity and split the remaining half. One quarter goes to my gaming bank account and the other to whichever orphanage you choose." With that said and done, I promptly decide to unclothe myself and go for a shower as the man behind me lets out a laugh."Only you can both kill a man and donate more than ten grand to charity in the same day, sir.. hehehe, alright. It shall be done. Have a nice evening, sir." Taking one look towards the VR Capsule, I let myself grin as I remember the laboratory that I''m supposed to raid today."Oh don''t worry... I will."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy reading it as much as I did writing it! Heh, things are becoming heated, aren''t they? Also, I noticed how I have 99 favs and 299 follows... damn, where''s that one person who is gonna give me the great 00''s? xD Finally, I can start typing down things in-game again!
Anyhow, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 15. Arrival Of A Dawn Lord Joyde: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing?
Stellaris. That''s it. That''s my excuse for not typing anything for more than a week. God I''m in love with that game now.... also, there is The Long Dark, re-subscription to WoW, Overwatch, LoL, Skyrim, Dishonored... oh yeah, and Doom... so much Doom... I think that whomever typed down the next review of this story should, by all means, mention that I am a HARDCORE GAMER. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
One hour earlier... - The Gate Of Eternity - Unknown''s Point Of View...
Dive Request Accepted Priority User Recognized
"Aaaaah, its been so loooooooooooooong!" I let out a massive girlish squeal as the rainbow bridge that represents the login screen for EUPHORIA came into and out of view. Granted, its only been like three months since I''ve last played this game... but its also been two hundred years, too! ... wait, that didn''t make too much sense. Shrugging to myself, I close and reopen my eyes to find myself in a familiar place, namely in front of The Gate Of Eternity, Euphoria''s entrance to heaven. Soon, the massive golden gates open to reveal two of Euphoria''s gods."Luna! Mendy! How have you guys been all this time!?" I exclaim loudly again as they both turn to look at me with wide eyes."A mortal? Here, in front of the gate? And Luna? Mendy?" Luna-chan says with a disbelieving voice and I stop myself from leaping towards them as I think. "Oh... that''s right. My new chara-I mean, my new body does not look alike to my old one... le sigh." I mutter out with disappointment, but Mendy-kun comes to the rescue as his face twists with several emotions before replying."W-w-what? H-how? ... Is that you, Lady Maria?" I nod, ecstatically so."Yep! Although my current name is actually Eve... but yeah, the one and the same!" Now its Luna''s turn to gape as she turns to face Mendy and then back towards me again... Uhh, I get the feeling that I may have done something bad here.."Umm, is something wrong?" "How about the fact that we chose a new Saint mere hours ago as we gave up on hoping that you would return..." Mendy begins with a sorrowful tone and I bite my lip, already knowing where this is going as Luna''s eyes become downcast and guilty."Yes... especially after what happened to you when last you were here..." Letting out a massive sigh, I look at them."Look... its fine, I''ve gotten over it. I... I''ve forgiven him, and so should you." Mendrion''s rage is quick to surface as he hears my words."F-forgive him?! Milady, HE RAPED YO-!" He begins to shout but is quickly shut up by my angered stare."Yes, he did. But did I hate him for it? Did I try to exact vengeance in any shape or form? The answer to both of these questions is no." And then I turn around to take in my surroundings, a massive swirling portal resounding behind me as I stare into it, a picture of Azarest in its current shape and form appears and I watch."So... he was right, in the end.." Luna approaches me from behind as Mendrion storms back through the gates, fury still etched over his features. A hand is put on my shoulder as I hug myself tight."Right? About what exactly, milady?" I scowl at her momentarily before replying as we watch downwards upon a divided Azarest, already begging to be drowned in blood once more."Would you quit it with all this milady bullshit? I can barely bear with Mendrion, geez!" Shrugging at me, she nods and I nod back before speaking."He.. He was right about what would happen once we disappeared. That once he, and I, were gone, there would be nothing to keep the xenophobic nature of people in check. They would have none to fear... and none to give them hope... Looking back at it... Rhean was right about many things." Luna stares at the portal, taking time to process my words before asking."That may be true but... do you truly mean what you''ve just said now? That you''ve forgiven him? That you''ve forgiven The Emperor Of Azarest for... violating you as he had?" I hear myself let out a chuckle before nodding."Yeah, I''ve forgiven him. As for why... well... Tell me, what do you remember of the last two weeks before the time limit was up and all of The Destined Ones were forced out of your world? I mean, I know for sure that you were spying on us, Luna." Blushing at the implications, she responds while waving her hands in front of herself in defense."A-ah! I-I-I w-was j-j-j-just i-interested a-as to why y-you didn''t r-run away f-from h-his c-c-castle when he c-captured you, I swear!" Beaming a bright smile at her, I say."Oh? Is that why you were drooling in the corner while we were... having sex does not do it justice... hmm, I guess you could say while we were mating? Hehe." Aaaand shes redder than a tomato and about as loud as a dead fly. I let myself burst out in laughter as she manages to ask."You knew?" Her silent voice echoes much louder than she would''ve wanted. Shrugging again, I reply."Rhean thought it was kinky to have The Goddess of The Moon watching us so we didn''t say a word, not even when your invisibility spell broke." Shaking her head out of her stupor and embarrassment, she asks again."But still, the fact you laid together afterwards does not explain anything... just makes it more confusing." Turning my head around as a dark atmosphere fills the space around us... I finally reply after what seemed like a few suffocating minutes."He... he tried to kill himself afterwards, Lunarie." Her shocked face was equal to mine when I first found out."W-w-what?" I nod, slowly."Yeah... the morning after he... violated me, I woke up to a rather horrifying scene of him holding a knife to his own throat, Lunarie. And before I could do anything to stop him, he plunged it into his own throat while guttering out a sorry." In reality, what happened was that neither of us went online after that event for a good week and since I found myself within his bed and beside his game character... well, I figured out that something was very, very wrong. Considering that this was the first such incident and that Euphoria is very much real, Aurelius sent me Rhean''s real life address in case I wanted to sue him or something but... I had already forgiven him back then... but the event tore him apart more than I could even explain in words. I visited the address just in time to find a boy being hurriedly carried off to hospital with a kitchen knife stuck inside his throat. In that moment, I knew... I just knew that it had to be him. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. For another week, I didn''t leave his castle, the NPC servants gave me all the food and necessities I needed as I waited for Rhean to return... I knew he would come back eventually. And when he did... well...
"... you are not my enemy, Maria. You never were that to me. No, you are my rival. An opposite. A reason to wake up in the morning after dreaming of battling you.... You are also the most beautiful person I''ve ever had the opportunity to meet, and I don''t mean that just physically, your soul, your mind... You are a beacon of hope, a light of lights, a real-life torchbearess!... a heroine... A heroine whom I, in a very disgusting spur of the moment, violated and raped." He spoke, voice nearly silent and dead, a complete turnaround from the usually cheery, borderline insane voice which I am used to hearing. I remember myself despising that voice so much... it hurt to listen. Doing this broke him more that it ever could have done me... so I tell him the one line I''ve been repeating to myself for the entire last week..."Its only a game..." He took one look at me before smiling."Maybe to you... but its not to me."
Forcing myself back into reality after an uncomfortable silence, I continue the story."I don''t know why I did it... but my hands moved before I could stop them and I healed him. I healed him again and again until I could safely remove the knife and... well, once he was healed... things just... escalated from there on, kind of." Turning my head upwards as the dark mood is shattered and I remember some parts of it all fondly."But that one week before the end that I''ve spent with him taught me much. I learned that the only reason he did the things he had was because he was on a time-limit. That he would have been less... monstrous, if he had more than two years to work on Azarest." And then I smile."But more importantly, I found myself realizing something quite.. interesting." "Interesting?" Lunarie asks with a curious glance as my smile becomes brighter."I realized that, during the week we were together, he didn''t do anything even remotely evil. He focused on rebuilding towns, hiring cultural geniuses, writing books, that''s sort of thing... and I figured out that, he wasn''t doing this because he didn''t have any murdering or generally evil things to do, but because I was there!" A grin etches itself upon my face as Luna blushes deep red once again."Y-you d-don''t m-mean-?!" "Turns out that, all the blood-stained Crimson Emperor truly needed to calm down, was an Empress strong enough to keep him in check!" I say with a beaming smile as I beat back my own blush.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Around that same time... - The Entrance to the Ancient Laboratory - Joyde''s Point Of View...
"Achoo! ARGH! My neck!" In what seemed to be a rather comical scene, I managed to get myself into a situation where I was looking upwards as my neck started to hurt for whatever reason. The Vampire Bat on my shoulder nearly falls off from the sudden movement as I sneezed downwards and began scratching the underside of my neck."Are you alright, sir?" He asks me and I try to reply but as my finger touches my neck as I recover my focus, a certain memory strikes me out of nowhere. That bloody maid, the very first time an assassin from a rival family managed to get into our mansion... I had to save my little sister from getting stabbed and, in doing so, managed to get myself a knife to the neck. How I survived is a bloody miracle of modern science and loads of ReGel, or Regenerative Gel."I... I''m fine.. just an old scar acting up." I tell myself before a flame washes over my eyes and I feel myself shake. Wait, isn''t this scar the reason why Maria... My grin just went from ear to ear."Istvan, could we take a short break before we enter the Laboratory... I need to make a call." Quirking an eyebrow at my antics, he shrugs it off while muttering something inaudible and sits down onto a rock as he goes back into humanoid form."Harold, are you here?" "Oh hey dude, I was just coming to see you! Guess what, your waifu just logged on!" My waifu? ... Well, I suppose she is after that wild ride."Yeah, I figured as much." "Huh, what? But how? Did she already contact you or something?" I let out a laugh."Nah mate, remember the scar on my neck which made her think I tried to commit suicide after raping her? It just itched, hard." "And that was enough for you to figure it out? Wow, fuck me but you really are something else..." Hehe, not even AI are immune to the wonders of Chaos."I''ve told you this a thousand times, Harold. Nothing is based upon chance, everything is calculated and fated. Nothing happens without reason and even the tiniest thing may tell tales of your future should you be able to read the signs." "Sorry, I''m way too much of a logic-oriented being to ever really admit that your *Chaos* might not be concrete bullshit after all." And yet, you just did, in a way. Shaking my head with a grinning smile on my face, I walk over to Istvan."Ready, sir? Also, you seem rather happy all of as sudden.. may I inquire why?" A nod before I answer, the skin on my hands already melting away as I grimace, flesh replacing with molten metal as my scythes erupt outwards."Yeah, I''m ready. And lets just say that I realized something good right now. I''ll explain more later." "Alright then... before we go in, I should warn you of something. You see, this Laboratory has been marked by the Adventurers guild as a high-ranked dungeon and while nobody has had the strength to pass through the first level, there is a high chance we may encounter other Destined Ones inside." Ah good, more lambs to the slaughter. I shrug."It''s fine. If they don''t stand in my way then they will live... otherwise, well... you know what to do." I say and he bows."As you wish, master." His deep voice echoes as we enter the massive cavernous expanse of what was supposedly one of my former laboratories... although, I cannot seem to remember what exactly I did here. Might be one of them randomly generated things, might not. We shall see.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sorry for the short chapter, but this is just an introduction. The first section (Maria) had been written a few days ago and saved as a draft and it is distracting me. I''m just gonna go ahead and start up a new chapter as soon as I post this. Anyways, I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it!
Have a Good Morning/Day/Night everybody! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!! 16. Of Ancient Echoes And Glorious Rampage Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How are you all doing?
Meh. Such a downer, aren''t I? Sorry about my update speed all of you, but I can''t help it! I just got myself an amazing setup computer and I just have to play through all the games I missed out on or missed playing... like The Witcher 3... I''m not even halfway done with Hearts Of Stone because my last computer fried itself. Which is totally not my fault. Its not my problem that alcohol and yogurt don''t go well with your cooler. (In my drunken state, I firmly believed that my yogurt, which I still don''t know how I got, would increase the speed of my cooler because my computer was feeling hot. The resulting explosion made me feel even smarter as steam = released heat.) ... Now that I think about it, I may have stolen said yogurt from a nearby shop. Hmm, oh well, no use crying about split milk, lets get on with the stor-Oh wait, nvm. There is something I need to say about my most recent review. While it is true that my story has quite a few of grammatical mistakes in it, they are mostly there intentionally. Why? Well, as an Author, I prefer Drama over everything else. Correct tenses, words or even whole sentences may be cast aside if I feel that it makes for a better fit. As for any real mistake like misspelled words or an "and" instead of "an"... I have no real excuse for them. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments Afterwards - The Ancient Laboratory - Joyde''s Point Of View...
True to Istvan''s warning, as soon as I walked inside of the first room within this Laboratory, there was a mass of players gathered in the center of the wide room. It was a dimly lit place, perfect for a stealth-oriented character, something of which they seemed to possess none of. Then again, which real adventurer is going to be a good rogue or thief, I mean come on. "GROOOAR!" A massive, lumbering beast thundered forward alongside its two brothers and towards the group of players, quite easily throwing them aside as spells and curses erupted from behind, sowing chaos in the entirety of the group. Focusing my gaze onto one of the beasts, I say."Show Target."
Target - Sewn Ogre (lvl 20 elite)
Not to be mistaken for an actual ogre, this tall abomination was forged by Necromancers, most likely out of the corpses of their victims.
Health: 2500/2500 Mana: 0/0 Stamina: UNDEAD
True to their system description, the beasts are like massive lumps of human flesh, skin and bone sewn together and animated by dark magic. I grit my teeth as I watch the group of around twelve people getting annihilated by the undead before finally deciding that enough was enough. "You guys fucking suck!" I let out a rather childish remark at people who I don''t even know and charge full on ahead. Using my Chaos Rush alongside my right hand scythe, I slice half of the ogre''s leg and then grab its skin as I am about to pass by it, allowing me to quickly turn around my do the same to the other half of the leg as I charge in between its legs."RRRRRRRRRRHAAAAARH!" The Ogre gives out an unholy scream as it falls down onto the ground and I quickly approach in front of its fallen head. Activating my Raging Fist and feeling my skin be fully replaced by molten metal, I channel 150 health points worth of essence into my next punch as I unleash it onto the things skull, promptly shattering it and killing the Ogre. "Wha?!?!? Who the fuck are you?!" One of the players behind me exclaims as I just shrug and climb onto the corpse of the fallen ogre, using it as a platform to jump onto the face of the next one as I just barely dodge an oncoming fist. Acting quickly, I slice both of the ogre''s eyes and then re-position myself behind its head, only to receive a massive blow from the other surviving ogre.
You have sustained a massive blow! (958 damage)
"ARGH! SHIT!" Gathering my bearings as I manage to hold on to the the second ogre''s backside, I shove my fist into its now empty-eye socket and tear out a piece of its rotting brain, claiming my second kill of the day. Scanning the room as I jump off the thing, I turn my attention towards the necromancers. I can''t risk going up against the ogre with half my health gone... I need something to devour. Activating my Blood Healing and feeling my mana no longer regenerating, I slam my shoulder into a nearby necromancer, making her lose proper footing and interrupt whatever spell she was about to cast. Tearing through her abdomen with both of my scythes, I use Devour to heal myself to nearly full as I turn my attention to the next caster. "Curse Of Speed!" He shouts just as I am about to use my Chaos Rush only to find it no longer castable for the duration of the curse. Blinking in surprise as I feel the earth shake behind my back, I side-step the following blow of the last Ogre, allowing me to see the group of players just watching me fight and not doing anything at all to help me. "Horrify!" One of the Necromancers shouts as a blast of green energy enters me, clouding my vision and thus, allowing the ogre to land a second hit.
You have sustained a CRITICAL blow! (1423 damage)
You are close to death! (77/1500 health)
"Holy shit!" Blood gathered in my mouth as I writhed under the sewn ogre''s massive fists, but instead of panicking, I felt myself smile. Picking myself up from the blow, I charge the necromancer who horrified me and grabbed his head with my right hand, Raging Fist turned on."A-A-A-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" He screams out in pain as the molten metal begins to tear away at his own flesh. Letting out a maddening laugh, I slam his face into the black-slate stone wall.
Curse Of Speed is no longer in effect!
Grinning as the system message appears and disappears in front of me, I let out another laugh as I ready my legs and say while looking into the bleeding Necromancers eyes."Chaos Rush!" The burst of speed carries me across to the other side of the room with the bits of what was once his face following behind as I laugh again and spot the ogre charging at me."RRRRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARH!" Thinking quickly, I grab a nearby vase and launch it into the ogre, promptly stunning him for a few seconds as he stumbles and smashes his head into a pole. Chuckling momentarily, I turn around just in time to see a bolt of black energy collide with my face.
You''ve been hit! (203 damage!) You are dangerously close to death! (53/1500 health)
"Hehehe-ah, AHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" I laugh again, this time with clear insanity as I find myself charging into the last surviving Necromancer with the full force of my Raging Fist and Chaos Rush combined, tearing through her mana shield and managing to stun her. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Watching her fall down onto her knees as I feel myself grin, I grab her by the neck and throw her into the air, catching her foot and slamming my hand downwards, promptly splitting her skull into many pieces as her head shatters onto the floor in one gory mess. With its final link to reality gone, the Sewn Ogre is disassembled, the potentially dozens of souls echoing from within it as they are freed, cheering and rejoicing all the while."Thank... you...." Smiling to myself as I watch the scene unfold, I turn my head around towards the group of players, but before I could say anything, another blue screen pops up before me.
A fiend of the deep sends its hails... Will you answer?
Blinking in surprise as I ninja-loot everything the mobs I just killed dropped, much to the players dismay, I turn back around towards the next room of the dungeon."Harold, who is it?" "Sorry mate, not allowed to say a word." Aw crap. Then again, I suppose that it''s only fair."Hello?" I mutter out somewhat silently as I flip the bird to the players behind me, eliciting several curses and screams of frustration to erupt, much to my amusement."Ahhh... it is good that you have decided to answer my hail, Emperor." "That voice... Yyl?" I say with some surprise as the Old God lets out a massive harrumph-like sound, complemented by the phantasmal image of a mass of writhing tentacles forming in my mind."Hah! Two hundred years and you''ve yet to gain any form of respect to your elders... though, I suppose that you are older than I soul-wise." Yyl''rhiad, one of EUPHORIA''s many *fiends of the deep*. An ancient monstrosity born out of the seeping darkness from the void surrounding this world. If the gods of EUPHORIA are counted as the *good guys* of the game then the fiends are most definitely the bad guys. Yyl''rhiad takes the form of a swirling vortex of tormented souls with pure black tendrils weaving through the storm and innumerable eyes staring through anyone daring enough to look back... most likely to be crushed by one of his tentacles in the meantime. However, like I''ve said before, Chaos does not discriminate... not even against tentacle monsters. Cracking my neck as I continue onward, making sure to hide in the shadows as to not alert any of the NPC enemies nearby whilst I converse with the old one."Well what can I say, respect hasn''t ever really been my good side." "Hah! True enough. Anyways, since this is you and not some other Destined One, can I just cut all the drama bullshit and cut to the chase?" The old voice echoes with surprising vitality as I quick my eyebrow at seemingly no one. "But I love drama..." I pout somewhat uncharacteristically as I place my hand onto a necromancers mouth and tear his neck out with a molten hand."Hah! You really do not change, do you boy? Hmm... how do I put this in a few sentences..." Blinking at him and remembering the role he played in my former empire, I whispered into the shadows."Let me guess, you''re here to offer me help in order to secure your previous position once I eventually reclaim what is mine?" A massive, guttural growl of approval echoes in my mind as the walls around me shake, an aftereffect of conversing with an old one."Yes... I would indeed like that. After all, I cannot say I do not miss the many Destined One''s who saw my form as sexually attractive..." You see, to the denizens of this world, Yyl is a monstrosity above all else, most commonly referred to as the Lord Of Carnage And Harvest for his appearances in several giant battles where he would just slaughter everything and everyone and then eat their souls, much to Harold''s dismay might I add, to us players... Well, to men he is kind of this ancient grandpa who kinda wants to appear evil but is actually fun when you get to know him... as for women.. Well... let me just repeat that Chaos does not discriminate... not even against tentacle lovers or consensual-rape enthusiasts. Seriously, there are times when not even I can fully understand the needs of a woman, but hey who am I to judge. If you love having your holes penetrated by a mass of tendrils, then that''s your thing, not mine. "I have nothing against making you one of the main deities of my Empire again, Yyl. I was planning on doing it anyway for all the benefits you provide. However, I feel like you''ve got something for me that I''m going to like... a lot." I say, quite nonchalantly as I open up a treasure chest, loot it and then smash the mimic next to it with a sledgehammer I''d previously looted from one of the cultists. Bloody things deserve no less."Hmmm... yes, indeed I do have something for you... you can sense it even from all this distance? How interesting."
A black book has been placed into your inventory.
Blinking and then quirking an eyebrow, I once more descend into the shadows as I take said book out of my inventory. Its outside is a black cover made out of human skin, covered with a golden outline but without any form of title."Come now... open it and claim my gift for your own!" The booming voice compels me and I shrug. "Well, whatever happens, happens." And with that, I open the book, allowing a mass of tendrils to erupt from its pages and tear into my brain."AAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" I scream out loud, promptly attracting every single enemy within a good fifty yards.
You''ve gained a new ability! - Glory And Death
Given to The Crimson Emperor by the fiend of the deep Yyl''rhiad as a welcome back gift, this horrible power is the result of the old one''s own experimentation and understanding of Chaos.
Glory And Death - Whenever you kill something in a messy way, the residual essence of the slain will infuse itself into your flesh temporarily, healing you for 20% of the killed being''s overall health while also increasing strength and agility by 5. (Stackable - 20x)
"Oh my god..." I mutter out as my grin turns savage and I raise my head to see a small army of mobs charging right at me. My eyes grow wide as I scan and re-read the system message five times before shoving myself back into reality... "Hhahaahaahah...hehehehehe...." My eyes begin to glow as several spells strike against me, reducing my health to near zero once more as I feel myself snapping."Glory...." I whisper, making all of the mobs stop their charge and stare at me in fear as I activate all of my abilities, including my Horrifying Aura, Blood Healing and seeing my two passives reach their full course.. "AND DEATH!" I scream out at the top of my lungs as I charge into the fray, tearing my enemies limb from limb, bone from bone, skin from skin. "Hey, I think he likes it!" Harold''s amused voice echoes in the background as the flayed skull of a death knight flies into the nearby wall. "Hah! Of course he likes it! I''ve spent two centuries on that thing!" A set of broken bodies fall to the floor as the screams of my foes thunder throughout the dungeon.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that would be it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it. Not much else to say here... I mean, I''ve already apologized and stuffs... hope you like Cthulhu myths cause I''m gonna throw a few of those in too! ... Oh wait, I just did. Meh.
Anyway, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 17. The Purity Of Fire Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everyone! How are you all doing?
Not too much time has passed since the last chapter so nothing new really happened. Which is my way of telling you that I have nothing to type for an Author''s Note. ... sad, I usually like leaving a joke to start things off, helps set the mood for a story whose main characteristic is its insanity. How about this one --> I got a diamond border in league, but I am a plat 2 player. How? Vacations are a horrible, horrible curse upon humanity, especially when one does not know the repercussions of going on one. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several minutes later... - The Ancient Laboratory - Joyde''s Point Of View...
A sickening schlop is heard resounding throughout the blackened corridors of this ancient sanctum as I pull my scythe out of a corpse.
Your soul feasts upon the essence of the slaughtered!
Strength increased by 20. Agility increased by 10. Vitality increased by 15. Insight increased by 5. (Allocated to vitality - health bonus doubled)
+your usage of the dark power granted to you by a fiend of the deep has made you an enemy of the gods. (Lunarie and Mendrion are an exception) +your usage of the dark power granted to you by Yyl has alerted the other Old God''s to your allegiance.
Huh? Mendrion? I mean, I get Lunarie since she is one of the four deities of my Empire but Mendrion? He was kind of my greatest enemy, even more so than Maria. The only being in this entire game who I couldn''t take on alone without buffs and help from other Primal''s..."Aww.. I''m gonna miss fighting you so much, Mendbro." ".... You do realize that we can still spar, right? And Mendbro? First Maria and now you, what is it with these stupid nicknames you Destined One''s love to give me?!" Mendrion''s voice echoes throughout my mind as I come to a halt and blink in confusion before sitting down onto the mountain of corpses I''ve made in order to rest a bit. "Istvan, can we rest a bit. I ... I need to sit down for a moment." I ask the elder Vampire who seems to have adopted a rather smug look on his face whilst cleaning his scythe from all the guts and gore that stuck onto it. Guy must be proud of himself after that giant twenty person bladestorm... well, can''t say I wouldn''t be."As you wish, sire." He says and leaves me with a knowing glance. Oh wait, didn''t I tell him that I don''t remember anything? Well, I guess that cat went out of the bag. Shrugging to apparently nobody, I decide to finally answer Mendrion."Sparring will never be nearly as fun as kicking the shit out of each other because of differing opinions.. still, the fact that you were watching me kill things means that everyone else probably did as well." "If by everyone else you mean pretty much all the Gods of Light and fiends of the deep, then yes. Everyone was watching you... how could we not after you exploded with that strange power." His voice echoed through, filling me with a sense of peace and safety... It honestly kind of disgusts me. Peace is a lie and feeling safety is asking someone to kill you. "Strange power? You mean when I opened the book that Yyl gave me?" I ask while nonchalantly looting everything I just killed... which may take some time considering I don''t recognize the room I am currently in. "Before you two start arguing about something rather pointless, let me explain what happened, hah!" Yyl''s blackened voice shatters the illusion of peace and safety, promptly making me feel rather energized and let out a massive breath of relief. A deep grumble is heard coming from Mendrion as the old man begins his explanation."You see, the book didn''t solely grant you the power you just used, it also formed a gate within your soul. A gate to the void itself!" "You mean to tell me that I''m eventually gonna be able to draw from that well of basically infinite power?" And just when I thought I couldn''t get any more overpowered. The void of EUPHORIA is a realm made completely out of pure mana, the first form of it, unprocessed and untainted by the wills of mortals, a true energy and not the corrupting arcane the mages of this world like to wield. To put it simply, it is the power of the gods. One of the beta-testers, a mage of course, had managed to acquire a gate to the void after killing a fiend of the deep and taking its gate, giving him a basically infinite supply of mana and maximized cool down reduction for all spells... I''ve never fought the guy myself but I sure hope I do this time. "Well, yes and no. Your gate is nowhere near the level of Gods or Fiends, but it will still prove to be a valuable asset to you... once you manage to open it. However, in order to do this, your soul needs to be stable. The burst of power we all felt here is what little magic managed to blast through when you lost it and started killing everything." So no gate until I the final stage of my breakthroughs, most likely. Oh well. "I see. Well if you guys don''t mind, I still have lots and lots of things to kill here so...." I mutter out as the two remaining entities within my mind leave and I crack my neck. Looking around to find Istvan, I say."I''m done over here, we can go now." He bows towards me and quickly starts following me as we leave the crimson drenched hallway and enter the final room. A giant chamber stretches in front of us, a massive machine rumbling behind what appears to be a throne of gold and black slate, an elven woman sitting upon it with draconian wings on her back. On our right stands an endless lake of fire, trails of magma flowing downwards from the earthen ceiling. Soon the woman, clearly an ancient vampire, opens her red eyes and stares at us."Aahhh... Istvan... I see you have finally come to settle our debt?" He grins at her as his cane transforms blazing red into the scythe he has been using so far."Indeed, Sylmae. I have... and this time you will die your final death!" She barks out a laugh as she stands up from her throne."Those are the same words you spoke the last time we fought, brat. And yet I still stand!" Then she turns to look at me and chuckles."And who might this whelp be? An infected one... hmm, this may prove to be an interesting battle." Readying my scythes and fists, I hear Istvan give out a dark chuckle as he turns to look at me."Heh... indeed, this will be an interesting battle Sylmae... but it shall not be the boy who fights you..." I don''t even have the time to blink before I am picked up and thrown into the massive lake of lava."I-ISTVAN?! WHAT IS THE MEANING OF TH-ARGH!" I begin to scream as I fly midair but the pain stops me as I fall onto the surface of the magma and it begins to incinerate my flesh and bone. I may be immune to fire, but magma is on its own level. Istvan turns to look at me with knowing eyes as he pulls down a hidden lever, causing several granite blocks to cover up the lake and block any exit I may have still had... but before I passed out from the pain, I heard him say."You will thank me for this later... mi lord... that is, if I survive."
Same Time - Same Place - Istvan''s Point Of View...
Life form Recognized - Ascendancy Process Initialized
Five minutes remaining
"Heheheh..." I manage to gutter out a laugh as the shocked bitch finds herself to stunned to even talk. Soon though, she manages to find her voice."Y-y-you.. you threw the boy... into the l-lake... b-but t-that m-means..." She begins, voice already cracking as fear and panic takes over her form. I nod, a savage grin upon my frame as I ready my scythe."Indeed, it is as you think, no matter how hard you try to tell yourself it cannot be. The boy is none other than THE EMPEROR HIMSELF! And with the power he will gain here... his ascension is assured!" She shakes her head out of her stupor and forms a fighting stance, wings at the ready and dark orbs of power floating around her protectively."And what makes you think I won''t stop his rebirth?!" She asks me and charges ahead, striking against the metal of my scythe with her clawed hand. "Blood Power!" I yell out and feel the drain on my blood supply as I blast her away through sheer force and into a nearby wall which cracks in the process as she slams into it.
Four minutes remaining
I laugh as the machine''s metallic voice echoes throughout the chamber as I focus my gaze upon the Queen Of Darkness."Oh you can try, but you are already running out of time, Sylmae. Can you defeat me in four minutes? I think NOT!" Her eyes grow wide as I charge her, my scythe already swinging towards her as she leaps into the air in an attempt to dodge. I manage to cleanly sever off her right foot and quickly leap after her as she turns around mid-flight, foot already regenerated, and blasts me with a swathe of shadow. This time, it is my turn to fly away as I feel myself slam into her throne but shake off the pain easily as I extend my palm towards her."Blood Chain!" Another bit of my supply drains out as chains of burning blood erupt from the ground and keep her from touching the lever as I transform into a bat and then descend right down onto her neck."AARGH! YOU WOULD DARE DIABLERIZE ANOTHER VAMPIRE?!" I chuckle at her as she is forced to leap away from the lever to free herself from me and I gulp in deep, feeling my supplies restored. For those who may not know, Diablerizing is when a vampire drinks the blood of another, most usually older vampire in order to gain their power or an unfair advantage during a battle. It is unsightly and greatly looked down upon in all of vampire society."No price is too high for my Emperor''s rebirth!" My own fanatical voice echoes throughout the chamber as I charge her again only to slam face first into a magic shield, stunning me as she slams her fist into my shoulder, promptly tearing through it with ease.
Three minutes remaining
"Hah! So weak! Even with my blood flowing through your veins you are still TOO WEAK!" She screams loudly before blasting the rest of me away with another burst of shadows, but as Cainite Vampire''s often do, I quickly regenerate my wounds and lock her in combat as vampiric nail and blazing scythe meet."GRYAAAAAAAAH!" Another scream echoes as she realizes that touching my scythe may not have been the best of ideas and I let out a laugh as I kick her away."And you are still far too arrogant for your own good, darling!" Her eyes begin glowing red with rage as she recovers from my blow and casts arcane thunder at me, tearing away at my flesh as she screams in outrage."DO NOT CALL ME THAT YOU TRAITOROUS SWINE! YOU ARE MY MATE NO LONGER!" Pinkish lightning strikes again and again at my skin but I fight through the pain and send an essence filled fist into her face, promptly sending her flying again as I recover."Blood Healing..." I mutter out and feel as nearly my entire supply is used to heal my wounds... perhaps she is not the only arrogant one here...
Two minutes remaining
"Shit!" She mutters out before casting several blood spells onto herself, increasing her already considerable power as she slams both of her hands into me, severing my upper and lower halves as she casts me aside."ARGH!" I hear myself scream before my regeneration kicks in and she turns towards the lever as I let myself fall to the floor, my old body already feeling exhaustion approaching... This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. You see, the price Cainite vampires pay for their living state is the fact that we age, albeit much slower than normal and are no long considered undead.. we do not possess their limitless stamina.. and I am about to hit my limit. However, before she could turn the lever back and stop the Emperor''s ascension, a massive quake shakes the earth around us, causing much of the cavern to collapse and several massive stones fall in between her and the lever. "Hah! S-so e-even t-t-the l-land i-itself fights f-for h-his r-r-return!" I gutter out as blood fills my mouth and I turn downwards to see my legs regenerating as I attempt to stand up on my knees. She turns around, fury red in her eyes and she grabs my motionless body by the collar and lifts me into the air.
One minute remaining
She grits her teeth as she looks me right in the eye, pure hatred clear in her gaze as I smirk at her cheekily."G-guess this means I-I w-win?" My shaking voice makes her shiver from rage as she steels herself, her velvet hair flowing downwards as she readies a fist, filling it with so much power and rage that the skin on her hands breaks apart. "Yes, you do. But you will not live to see the results of your victory here, ISTVAN!" And with that, her fist unleashes a massive blast of pure darkness, tearing away at everything I am and ever have been, but my smile stays ever present as the machinery is heard clicking into place, a massive, clawed hand of blazing lava erupting from the covered lake as an explosion of flame clouds my vision and sends Slymae flying one last time.
Ascension Completed - Subject Awakening
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere moments later... - Outside/Town Of Sudan - Joyde''s Point of View...
"Aargh... Ugh... What.. the... hell.... just... happened?" I hear myself say in a hellish voice, as if I talked through fire. I reach for my head with a hand but cannot seem to differ them.. finally, I manage to open my eyes."What the hell?!" I exclaim as I take a look at myself, a being of pure, unrelenting flame and flowing magma... whatever Istvan did to me transformed me into a twenty story fire elemental."You will thank me for this later..." His words echo in my mind as I grin to myself, my new clawed hands grasping at nothing as I feel my new power thoroughly.
You have achieved the first stage of Ascension!
Ascension is a stage where a living being connected to one of the primal forces of the world gains a secondary form which increases its power immensely for a select amount of time.
You have gained a new ability, Chaos Form!
Chaos Form - Cast into a lake of lava in what seemed to have been a grotesque betrayal by the Cainite patriarch Istvan, The Crimson Emperor was forcefully ascended beyond his fragile mortal form. Now, armed with the ability to project his soul unto reality, The Emperor can turn into a massive elemental being of pure chaosfire!
Once you gain the full course of the ability "Glory And Death", you become able to invoke the full power of your soul, transforming into a fire elemental and gaining 200% more defense/stats. +in this state you are fully immune to fire and only Master level frost spells will be able to harm you. +You are immune to normal physical damage but enchanted weaponry, artifact, legacy and legendary weapons can still harm you. +in this state you have no weak points, thus you cannot be critically struck. An exception to this rule are Ascendant level frost spells. +using Chaos Form resets the timer on your next breakthrough as the rampant energies unleashed during the transformation will damage your body. +in this state you will become unable to use most of your normal abilities, but will gain supreme versions of them instead should they be viable. +in addition to regular mana, all abilities will use the secondary resource "Heat" to be cast. +During Chaos Form, your health pool is currently set to 20000/20000 and cannot be improved by any means other than accessing the next level of Ascension! +During Chaos Form, your mana pool is currently set to 50000/50000 and cannot be improved by any means other than accessing the next level of Ascension! +in this state, all auras gain the "Immolation" bonus, causing 200 damage to all enemies every five seconds.
You have gained a new ability, Chaos Fireball!
Chaos Fireball - One of the many powers wielded by The Crimson Emperor once he unleashes his Chaos Form.
Creates a writhing inferno of chaosfire about the size of a small house which can then either be thrown or slammed downwards for different effects. +If the inferno is cast onto the ground it explodes, dealing 5000 damage to all enemies within 20 meters of the caster, degrading their armor by 10% per cast and applying a debuff called "Singed", which deals 50 fire damage per tick and lasts fifteen seconds but also reduces the damage dealt by the next Chaos Fireball by 25%. +If the inferno is thrown away to a location, it deals 1500-2500 damage depending on how far the fireball was thrown, but applies no further effects.
You have gained a new ability, Soul Furnace!
Soul Furnace - One of the many powers wielded by The Crimson Emperor once he unleashes his Chaos Form.
Upon entering combat the user gains heat levels which raise the longer the combat lasts and through physical attacks. +level 1 - All abilities deal only 50% of their damage but your attack speed is increased by 25% +level 2 - All abilities deal 100% of their damage and you gain 25% more attack speed. (50%) +level 3 - All abilities cause the enemies armor to melt, degrading it by 10% for each cast. +level 4 - All enemies gain a debuff which deals them 100 damage per second. +level 5 - Your body expunges a massive blast wave, killing all enemies within 50 meters instantly.
You have gained a new ability, Blast Wave!
Blast Wave - One of the many powers wielded by The Crimson Emperor once he unleashes his Chaos Form.
Expunge a massive wave of fire, dealing damage and slowing enemies hit by it depending on heat level. Blast Wave will deal 500/1000/2000/4000/8000 damage and slow enemies for 20/40/60/80/100%. Using this ability will cost 20 heat at all stages and has a 15 second cool down.
You have gained a new ability, Phoenix Claw!
Phoenix Claw - One of the many powers wielded by The Crimson Emperor once he unleashes his Chaos Form.
Your hands have been transformed into massive claws of pure magma, causing all attacks to ignore 20% of all armor. +wounds caused by using Phoenix Claw cannot be healed for 20 seconds after the attack unless the debuff preventing it (Cauterized), is removed. +each attack does 1000-2000 damage to the target, depending on heat level and armor state. Cloth and leather bearers will always receive the maximum amount of damage. +All attacks can be dodged. +each successful attack raises heat level by 10, up to a maximum of 100, in which case the next heat level is opened and current available heat is reduced to zero.
"Magnificent..." A weak voice tears me out of my thoughts as I ogle the changes, THE POWER I now wield. Turning around, I spot a wounded Istvan bleeding out on the ground and quickly move towards him, flowing down the ruptured stone of the mountaintop I was on with ease as my legs have seemingly been replaced by magma. Kind of reminds me of the way a slime would move, in a way, but also quicker. "Istvan! Are you...?" My unsaid question is answered as he gives a slow nod and I go quiet... it would appear my new power has not come without a price."I... I.. It is.. This is fine.. my... My Emperor. This... all this..." He motions with a hand towards me, pointing at my power as he grins savagely."... was... my purpose..." Gulping in deep, he continues before I can say a word."One.. last.. URGH!.. Thing.. needs to be done.. before I go..." "What is it?" I ask him silently as I try to access my inventory to no avail.
You cannot access your inventory in this state.
Well shit... he notices my somewhat panicked glare and lets out a hearty laugh."Do not.. try to save me.. my sire.. my job.. my last.. task... has been completed... And I have... waited for.. so very, argh!,... very long.." He reaches into his suit with a surviving right hand and takes out a deed and gives it to me."The ownership... of Sudan.. the town.. it is yours now..." The parchment manages to somehow survive all the fire and fury and disappears into my inventory.
Congratulations! You are now the Lord of Sudan!
Please access your town''s Mayor Estate to modify/upgrade the town and/or change its policies!
I blink, surprised and confused as I ask."The town? Well, thank you but why would you give this to me?" He smirks and chuckles darkly as crimson blood flows down his mouth."Aaahh... The... The Town... it.. it was founded.. two hundred years ago.. by those.... who hath served you.. The.. the people... they will.. will be... loyal... for it..." "ISTVAN!" I let myself scream out dramatically as I catch him before he falls down. He grasps onto my molten hand and looks at me with weakening eyes."It is... in their... blood." And then he gulps as I shake my head before he continues."This.. may seem... strange... but the town.. was built here for.. a reason.. it will serve as the perfect.. staging point.. for your conquest..." My eyes grow wide as I realize the meaning to his words. I may not know where exactly the town is but the forest surrounding it is known to me. To the north are the mountains of the orcs, to the east are both of the human kingdoms, to the west is the pathway to the capital city and to the south is the remainder of the Theocracy... Wow. Well, that''s nice. "One... last... thing.. sire... would you do... this old man.. a favor?" He asks me with an even weaker voice. "Of course, what is it?" I reply quickly as I see his health bar graying, a clear sign of a dying NPC. "The Queen.. Of Darkness... Sylmae has survived... she goes to the.. to the town.. to feast... to regain her strength.. stop... her... KILL... HER..." He says grimly and full of drama with the final echoes of his strength and I laugh as he dies, his vampiric form erupting in flame and disappearing into ashes.
Quest Alert! - Stage One: The Defense Of Sudan
With his final words, Istvan asked you to bring about the end of his former wife Sylmae, The Queen Of Darkness and one of the seven true vampire progenitors in existence. You must make haste towards The Town Of Sudan and defend it from the rampage of the ravenous Queen for as long as it takes! Reward - You will be accepted as the towns lord without question. +You and any who aid you will receive 500+(Number of slain undead minions/percentage of damage inflicted upon the Queen) fame. +This is an EVENT! quest, which means that other players may choose to aid or fight against you.
Raising myself upwards as my giant form illuminates the night sky, I grin and turn my attention towards the town, screams already echoing throughout the night as I descend from the raging volcano from which I ascended.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Oh god dammit this is the most blue screens I''ve ever had in a chapter! Oh well.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 18. Glory And Death! - Part One Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing?
Its just like me to gain a sudden burst of inspiration at four AM in the bloody morning. Le sigh, but then again I do believe that I''ve milked the last chapter enough. Might as well type down the next one before I hit that 420 followers :P Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments later... - The Town Of Sudan - Frey''s Point Of View...
You feel a terrible chill run up and down your spine...
"Urgh! W-w-what the fuck?!" I exclaim alongside several other players as the ground beneath us all begins to shake, causing some to fall on their asses. The shaking combined with the sudden chills quickly forms panic in everyone around me as the cute NPC merchant girl I was just flirting with started running away for dear life."AIIIIIEEEEEEEEE!" An equally sudden scream erupted from behind me as I turned around to look and found myself staring as what looked like an elven vampire chick draining the lifeblood out of an unfortunate player.
The air around you grows cold... +50% to all damage received +all attacks made against you will be critical +you are losing 10hp/s
"W-w-w-wha? What the Hell is going on?!" Another person exclaimed as we all found ourselves paralyzed before the vampire, a Queen Of Darkness most likely. With a sickening schlop, the vampire drops the man unto the ground as his body turns to ash. Shaking my head out of my stupor as the Queen''s predatory eyes fall down upon me, I prepare my sword and swing sideways as hard as I can just in time to force her away from me as she leaped into the air."Heavenly Strike!" Is my resounding cry as I quickly follow her shadow and swing around myself only barely managing to graze the vampire queen, making her smirk as she dodges the blow. "Hmm, what''s this? Someone with ex-ARGH!" She begins a monologue but my passive ability, Echoes Of Light, thankfully activates, copying my last move and striking her full force, the holy element of the attack sending her flying away from me.
You are no longer affected by the Queen''s Presence!
Smirking right back at her as I raise my sword up in the air."Bless Blade!" My sword glow''s brilliantly, illuminating the night sky as I grab it by the handle with both hands and then slam it into the ground."Empowered Heal!" Bless Blade is a skill which grants my next ability additional effects. A heavenly strike may hit multiple times, a self-heal turns into an AOE heal and so forth. Obviously, I had just made use of the latter, as the players around me all rise up from the ground fully healed, weapons and spells at the ready as we all focus our attention onto the queen. She spits out blood as her wound heals as glares at us as she ascends into the skies."ARGH! I DO NOT HAVE TIME TO DEAL WITH THE LIKES OF YOU RIGHT NOW!" Turning around towards the city, she screams into the night."LEGIONS OF THE DEAD, RISE! HEED THE CALL OF YOUR QUEEN AND RISE!"
System Alert! (EVENT! Quest)
Someone or something has wounded the Queen Of Darkness Slymae and thus forced her into a blood-hungering spree. If left undisturbed, she will surely devour the entirety of Sudan! As this is an EVENT! quest, you may chose from a set number of paths made available by the event. 1. You may choose to protect the innocent people of the town from being slaughtered and be seen as a hero/heroine! 2. You may also run away from the event zone... but such things may be looked down upon should news of it spread. 3. Or alternatively, you may also pick a side in this conflict.
As literal legions of Undead monstrosities form around us, all of the players are temporarily stunned by the appearance of the Event Quest."Oh, I''ll pick a side alright!" I exclaim for all to hear as I slam my fist into the blue notice.
System Alert! (EVENT! Quest)
You have chosen to pick a side... So what shall it be, Destined One? Will you chose to aid the unknown being that roused the Queen? ... Or shall you perhaps join sides with The Queen Of Darkness? After all, a dark lady such as herself could never have enough minions, right?
"Anyone who stands against an Undead Queen is cool in my book. I side with the Unknown Being!" My voice echoes and many seem to follow my lead, probably motivated by the way I saved them earlier... that or maybe just hungry for fame. "I chose to join the Queen!" Some guy in the corner yells and we all turn to stare at him. He just shrugs at us."What? She''s evil sure, but shes also smokin'' hot!" Needless to say, the nearest female player turned him into a pinata within seconds of those words getting out of his mouth. Shaking my head out of my stupor once more, I raise my sword up high and say."Form Quick Raid!" A multitude of people join my party as soon as they get the system notice and dozens gather around me as the Undead start to charge."Warriors to the front! Mages at the back! Healers in the middle and Dexterity-types surround the Healers! Buy me some time to configure the raid before we proceed!" "SIR, YES SIR!" They all shout out loud dramatically and I can''t help but cringe and feel proud of myself at the same time. Quickly using my memory of the system commands when I watched Rhean''s stream, I put everyone in equal groups. We currently have four warriors, twelve mages, three healers and seventeen dexterity-types... y''know, hunters and rogues. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. A wave of undead skeletons marches onto us but because of my quick positioning and the fact people actually followed my orders, they are mowed down in seconds. Taking a look up in the sky, I see myself laugh as I watch it turning crimson red. This can only mean one thing... my Emperor has already started to make the wheels of fate turn! The grin on my face goes from ear to ear as I turn my attention to the legion of undead before me and laugh."LETS GO PEOPLE! FOR GLORY! FOR FAME! FOR AZAREEEEEEEEST!"
Meanwhile... - Selindra''s Point Of View....
You feel a terrible chill run up and down your spine...
"Huh?" I mutter out questioningly as I look around myself, feeling absolutely nothing. Blinking, I move my reality meter to maximum by instinct just to see if I could actually feel this supposed chill."Aaaaiiyaaaaarhhh..." I hear myself say as I squirm in my chair, a remote corner within a tavern I stumbled into within Sudan in order to drink myself into a stupor because of what happened yesterday. My entire guild disbanded... all my power gone within minutes.. and all because of that... OF THAT FILTH! PERVERT! SCUM! RETARD!... A handsome retard to boot!"Urgh! Why do all the hot guys have to be fucking ASSHOLES?!" I yell out, barely even noticing the shaking barkeep and the fact that people are running out of the tavern. Or the face that there is a rather... sexy looking elf with wings and fangs and... wow...
The air around you grows cold... but has no effect on you because of your drunken state. In fact, it may even serve as a benefit to cool you down.
The elf finishes whatever she was doing.. wait, did she just drop the barkeep... is her mouth red or is that blood.. wait... is she looking at me?"Oh my? What do we have here? Someone have a bad day?" Her voice is equally annoying as it is sexy. Blinking at her as I down the last bits of my beer, I manage to mutter out somewhat audibly."S..shmow.. tra..tre? .. show.. target."
Target - Sylmae, The Queen Of Darkness
Health: 8993/10000 Mana: 53490/60000 Stamina: UNDEAD
"Hic! Qween Uf Da.. Du... Darkness? PSHAHAHAHHA WHAT KINDA SHITTY DRAMA TITLE IS THAT!?" I yell out loud as I finally notice the screams from the outside. Also, is it just me or does screaming while drunk make it easier for me to talk properly.. To her credit, The supposed emo Queen just tilts her head in adorable confusion."You are.. a rather interesting one, aren''t you? For a mortal, anyway." "Annndd yeerr... pwreetty daaayuuum smexay four... feur?.. for? .. for ahh coooooooooorpse..." I let that last one drawl on purpose, I swear! Blinking at me with a curious, yet hungry glance in her golden-glowing eye, she approaches me as she looks me up and down, fully checking me out. I''m honestly not too sure how I feel about this. ... Not that my current state of mind is helping that any, mind you. HA, SEE WHAT I DID THERE?! No?... Okay... I start to walk towards the door to leave the tavern, as it is supposedly polite to see yourself out after a bad, bad pun."Now, now, where might you be going, my dear?" The gorgeous woman latches onto my backside as I attempt to open the door but fail and nearly stumble as she licks my neck from behind me."Why don''t you just.. stay a while here, with me?" I turn to look at her with a big smile on my face."Okwaay... I''d looooove t-URGH! BLEEEEEEEEEECH!" With a form of mobility I wish I possessed in real life, the sexy woman moves just in time to dodge the oncoming assault of my bile and vomit. "Aaahhhh..." I swear to god, vomiting while drunk is an experience equal to a very pent up orgasm... And then I remember that I''m not the only one in the room and start crying because I might''ve offended the sexy lady."So-so-soorry... I.. didn..I didn''t wanna ba..rfft... on y..you.." Before she can reply, a massive blast of force rockets us off the ground and sends us flying. Reacting on instinct, I create a shield of ice around both myself and the lady as we are slammed into a wall. I fall down onto the ground and barf again because of the blast as she stands up, her eyes wide in confusion and surprise."Mortal, why would you defend me?" I let out a strangled giggle."Cause ye..you.. you''re.. you''re like.. really sexy and.. stuff... UGH!" I mutter out in pain as I look downwards and see blood pooling around my sides. To my surprise, the woman throws a beaming smile towards me and kneels down, licking my blood off my hand which was lazily put there... by me... DUH. I gulp down hard as I manage to snag a full look at her gigantic cleavage, only now realizing that the lady was actually wearing a tattered black dress the whole damn time."Hmm.. I sense... depression... and rage... and hate.. and ice... Oh yes, you will do just fine, my love." My love... she called me her love!"Y..you l-l-love... me-mmph!" I try to say but she places a rather seductive finger on my lips."Listen carefully mortal, for I do not have too much time to spare right now. Take this symbol, it will allow you to contact me should you still hold me in such... interesting regard, once you become sober... I most certainly hope that you do..."
Boon of the Dark Queen has been placed into your inventory!
She whispers into my ear hotly as she bares her fangs.. wait... fangs?.. Oh yeah she had fangs.. But for what does she need the... oh."For now though, you must sleep..." And with that, she bit me on the neck and I soon found myself right out of EUPHORIA, face beet red and black panties soaked. Placing a curious finger onto my wetting slit and spreading my fingers to see just how drenched I''ve become from that... experience just now, I turn my head downwards to the VR Headset and smile."Heh, guess choosing not to waste money by getting wasted in game rather than in real life was the correct choice after all..."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that''s gonna be it for now... Why? Because its now six AM in the morning and I haven''t had an ounce of sleep... I should be able to remedy that now... I''ll continue the chapter later..
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 19. Glory And Death! - Part Two Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing today?
I think that I''ve managed to rest up enough. Time to continue the chapter, I guess.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Meanwhile... - Bruntez''s Point Of View...
Holy hell."Just what is going on!?!" I exclaim at the top of my lungs as I shatter another skeleton with my sword. Helena slams her palm into the ground."Sacred Ground!" A small area of five meters around us becomes an impassable wall to the legion of undead that just suddenly spawned in the city for no reason at all. "Black Requiem!" Another female voice echoes from behind me as a dark priest of our recently formed group of survivors casts her spell, a massive AOE exorcism which cleanses and kills all low level undead within twenty yards. Within moments, the two turn to look at one another and do a high five, a bright smile on each of their faces."Nice work, Yvonne!" "You too, Hel-chan!" I tilt my head in confusion as I slam my sword downwards, breaking apart a death knight with a singular strike... y''know, its moments like these that make me appreciate life. An OP class that can one shot most elites given you hit a weak-point, easy money from quests that were previously too difficult to even consider. And to think, all I had to do was try to kill a random dude for no real logical reason."So what''s up with the -chan thing?" I ask Yvonne as she starts meditating, a mandatory skill which increases mana regeneration by three times at the cost of being unable to move... not something you want or need for PvP but its pretty good PvE wise. Not that there is too much of a difference from the two in this game. Yvonne looks at me with a flabbergasted expression as she shrugs."Well, I''m Japanese so I kinda use it on instinct... I hope its not offensive to someone." I wave my hand defensively in negative as my sister glares at me before turning towards Yvonne and hugging her close."Naaaah! Its cute, Yv-chan!" Gulping down as I can''t help but notice the fact that their bodies were so closely put together, I shake my head and slam my fist into a skeleton, promptly shattering it and hoping to god they didn''t notice me stare. "Hey! There''s another group of survivors over there!" I hear a voice yell out as a mass of people, a whole damn raid, appears out of a street to our left. They cut down the undead horde before us and easily make their way over to us, healers already throwing spells at us and tanks charging down whatever resistance remains as their mages whittle down the opposition. Hunter''s stealthily snipe the enemy casters from rooftops and rogues circle around the healers while stealthed, waiting for any idiot undead to try and attack them. Wait, that voice... it sounds familiar.
Frey has invited you into his Raid Group. Will you join? Y/N
"HUH? FREY?! DAFUQ?!" I exclaim loudly again as me and my sister form equally stupefied expressions on our faces and a total white-knight type character approaches us. Frey looks at me with wide eyes and grins."Ha! To have been given The Emperor''s blood! You are even luckier than I am, Bruntez!" "The Emperor''s what? Dude, wtf is up with the getup? And where the hell did you get that sword?" I ask him with a tilted glance and he, alongside much of the crowd and Yvonne included I might add, just stands there, gaping at me like I just said something retarded. "Uhhh, you mean to say you''ve never heard of The Azarestrian Emperor?" A random dude from the crowd asks me as they finish off the undead and then all stop to stare at me. The Azarestrian Emperor?"Nope, who dafuq is that?" They all groan and face palm themselves. Yvonne approaches me from behind and places a dreadful hand onto my shoulder."You do realize just what kind of class you have there, right?" I nod."A legendary one, I guess? But what''s that got to do with this... emperor, yuck drama btw." With a serious glance, she turns me around and whispers into my ear."You suck." And with that, I get a massive knee right into my balls."AIIIRGH!" I can just barely hear the cracking sound of my voice as I collapse onto the ground. Damn, guess the reality meter does have its detriments too..."H-hey! W-what''s t-the b-b-big i-idea?!" Frey then crouches down to face me as he lifts my chin."Bruntez, why did you start playing Euphoria?" "B-b-because i-it l-looked l-l-like a c-cool g-g-game?" I answer him honestly as a dark cloud of pure evil forms around him."A noob, no wonder he''s unlearned!" "Wow, scrub." Mean."Why the fuck would you chose Azarest as your starting continent, retard?" Oh god."Is he serious?" WHAT IS IT ALREADY? I DON''T GET IT?!?!?! Frey just looks at me in sheer disappointment."If that is the real reason why you are here, then you really don''t deserve the class you possess." With that, he stands up and places his sword onto my forehead."H-hey??? Dude, w-w-what a-are y-yo-?" "Enough! I will not stand idly by as the blood of The Emperor is wasted on fools like you. As The Saint Of Order, I hereby deem you UNWORTHY!" And with that, he stabs the sword into my chest. I just stare at him in both fear and confusion. Seriously, what the fuck? Blood pools around my mouth as my vision cloud as I look onto his angered features."Holy Cleanse!" He shouts as the crowd around us oohs and aahs.
The Saint Of Order has deemed you unworthy of The Emperor''s Blood. +You have lost the powers granted you by The Emperor. +Your class has now returned to your original one, Warrior.
"W-w-wha? WTF DUDE? W-why?!?" I just stare at him, feeling completely betrayed. Then again... didn''t I do the same thing to him just yesterday? I suppose I kind of deserve it... He then grabs my shoulder and pulls me in close."Do yourself a favor and piss off. You are no longer welcome upon Azarestrian grounds, scum." He then puts a boot onto my face and kicks my body off his sword, letting my corpse fall onto the ground. And with that, I wake up in the real world. Shocked senseless and utterly confused, one of my hands grasping my pained forehead as my little sister Christina, rushes into the room with a worried face."OH MY GOD LAWRENCE! ARE YOU OKAY?!?!?" I just shake my head and take a long sip of water from a nearby glass..."I... I''m fine, Chris.. just... wow." And then I turn towards her."Did.. did they hurt you too?" She shakes her head in negative."N-no.. when I saw your character die I panicked and disconnected. That looked... really painful." I just let out a saddened laugh."Dying? Nah, the fact I was just killed by someone who I had no idea was a massive RP freak hurt a lot more than the sword in my gut."
Meanwhile... - Frey''s Point of View...
"DUDE! That was so SAVAGE!" A member of my raid group exclaims and the people around me cheer before one of them stops and asks."But wait a moment... if you''re the saint... aren''t you supposed to be his enemy?" And now they''re all staring at me with confusion in their eyes. I put a hand onto my heart and proudly declare."Logically, the answer to that question is yes... but, the Gods of this world should have been more careful when they were choosing the saint of this age... BECAUSE THERE IS NO WAY I''M EVER GONNA FIGHT AGAINST MY IDOL!... well, at least not as an enemy, anyway." I added that last part as I remember that Joyde will probably want to spar with me sometime in the future. And with that, they all place their hands upon their chins while nodding in understanding."Alright, that''s an acceptable answer..." They murmur as another explosion rockets the ground around us and we nearly all fall onto our assess. Shaking my head as I stand up and look unto the sky to witness the blazing crimson turning even an even hotter red, I let out a maddening laugh as I point my sword to the skies."LOOK ABOVE, MY FELLOW FANS! OUR EMPEROR HAS ARRIVED!" A massive elemental of pure fire flies in the skies above, his majestic form causing all of us to stare as the world around us starts to burn. I point towards the elemental and say."Show Target."
Target - The Archon Of Chaos
Health: 20000/20000 Mana: 50000/50000 Stamina: UNLIMITED
"The Archon Of Chaos... it really is him! HOOOLY SHIT!" The crowd goes temporarily insane as they all realize the situation they are in, the beautiful event we found ourselves participating. In the midst of that Chaos, a massive scythe is placed around my neck and I turn my head around to see the silent girl who was in Bruntez''s group. She leans into my ear and whispers much like she did to him a few moments ago."Its easy to fool idiots, isn''t it?" Quirking an eyebrow at her, I notice the dark clothing shes wearing... a dark priest this early on in the game? Hmm, she''s definitely a beta player."Excuse me?" She returns my quirked eyebrow and replies."Do not think for a second that I fell for your idiotic theatrics just now... You are an enemy to our Emperor and while I won''t kill you right now, remember that my eyes are on you." Blinking as I turn my head upwards and look at her name."Yvonne?.. you mean, as in The High Pr-UMF??!?" She places a hand on my mouth in order to shut me up as she blushes a heavy crimson. Oh, my bad. I guess saying how you are the high priestess of a tentacle monster known for his rape-loving personality might be embarrassing. "So you know who I am? Good, then you know what I''-KYAH?!" She yells out cutely as I slap away her scythe and whisper into her ear just as she did to me a moment ago."I did not lie about being a fan of the Emperor, here''s proof." And with that, I kiss her full on the lips, wait two seconds as I hold her close to me and then let go, a hot trail of saliva following us as we separate. Just barely managing to stop myself from laughing at her blushing, stupefied form, I ask."Believe me now?" With a gulp as she turns to gaze into my eyes with another blush, she gives a slow nod."Aw dear Deus, not you too. How.. Why.. Just what is the difference between Joyde, you or some pervert doing that, I don''t get it!" Mendrion''s annoyed voice echoes in my mind as I let out a laugh. "Oh Mendy, Mendy, Mendy! Did you get a bit jealous just now?" I silently whisper as I motion for the crowd to advance on wards, there are still undead to slay, after all. "We''ll see who''s jealous when Yyl slams your face into the dirt with a spiked tentacle." I stop dead in my tracks as I spot a rather menacing and pissed-off looking shadow creature fade into the darkness of the streets. "Fuck."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere moments afterwards... - The Town Of Sudan - Joyde''s Point Of View...
Your arrival heralds the end of the preliminary round of this Event! Displaying Event Stats now!
Cowards Heroes Citizens Traitors/Undead Chaos
233 7 436/500 108/3456 84
Cowards - Escape the town as soon as possible for you will be marked and hunted by players who have chosen a faction! Heroes - Help the townspeople reach safety at any costs! Each person you save will reward you with 10 fame! Traitors - Aid your undead allies in wiping Sudan off the map! Each person you kill will be raised as an undead ally and grant you 10 infamy! In addition, your dark lady has a taste for the blood of Cowards! Drag them to her alive for extra benefits! Chaos - Follow the orders of your esteemed Emperor.
"Eighty four people, huh? Good enough!" My infernal voice echoes throughout the night as the land shakes with my fury. I turn my head around towards the town and scream as loud as I can muster."AGENTS OF CHAOS, HEAR ME AND OBEY! AID THE HEROES WHENEVER YOU CAN AND SLAUGHTER ALL COWARDS, TRAITORS AND UNDEAD! CLEANSE THIS TOWN OF THEIR WRETCHED FILTH!" "FOR THE EMPEROR! FOR, AZAREEEEEEEEEEEST!" Thunderous screams are my reply as several distinct groups of people are highlighted before me, burning flame surrounding them as they smite the dead and help the few of those who had chosen to be heroes do their jobs. This really takes me back to when I commanded armies against other armies, fun times. Something tells me this will be better. Charging through the town with my massive form, larger than most buildings, I slam my fist downwards onto a group of players, killing them all instantaneously. Then, as I spot the bitch queen flying in the sky, I rip a nearby statue out of the ground and fling it into her, causing her to fall down onto the ground. Noticing the presence of a Chaos group, I point towards the town center where the queen fell."THE QUEEN OF DARKNESS HAS FALLEN! STRIKE NOW MY COMRADES, BEFORE SHE HAS THE CHANCE TO RECOVER!" "YOUR WILL BE DONE!" Their cries echo as the group of twenty charges alongside me and I can''t help but let out a laugh, hordes of undead trampled under our feet as we blaze through the street. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
You have gained the Leadership skill! (Inspiring Presence in Ascendancy mode)
+players in your party gain a 5% bonus to all stats! +players in your party gain 10% more experience!
Leadership''s passive benefits still apply in Ascendancy mode and are merely added onto Inspiring Presence.
Your presence inspires your Allies and furthers the heat of battle! +increased health and mana regeneration while within 20 yards of you. +All damage they deal to your current target is increased by 20% +You gain 0.5heat/s for each ally within the range of your aura!
As soon as those two blue screens popped up, I was automatically made the leader of a raid group consisting of the twenty players charging alongside me. I was so caught up in the moment that I didn''t even notice the massive blast of shadow about to slam into my face.
You have been dealt a devastating blow! (10446 damage!)
"Holy Shit!" I dramatically exclaim as I turn around to face the furious vampire queen, her face having regenerated enough from being crushed by a statue to cast a comet of shadows. Queen of Darkness, indeed. Seems like devastating blows aren''t considered as critical... weird. But then again, I suppose that''s only fair. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I decide to return the favor as I raise my hands into the skies."HOTS ON ME, SHIELDS UP FRONT, MAGES FORM A DEFENSIVE LINE, HUNTERS AND ROGUES GET WITH THE CROWD!" "Aye sir!" Within moments, a giant shield of mana erupts around us as our tanks promptly shove off any nearby undead and our ranged people group up on my left side. Channeling my mana into my hands, I feel my pool draining a little as a massive ball of fire forms in my hands and I slam it downwards, the massive implosion slaughters about thirty of enemy players and about a quarter of the undead left, but it only manages to stun the Queen. "NOW, CHARGE!" Another yell erupts from my mouth as we charge forward, my phoenix claws tearing into the remaining undead nearby as a Lich casts a bolt of ice at me, only for it to melt before even reaching me. Getting somewhat pissed at that, he gathers all of his magic and creates enormous chains of ice which manage to keep me in place momentarily as his Queen recovers and stands up. With her barrier restored, she begins channeling massive amounts of shadow into her hands, weaving what can only be another one of those comets."DO NOT LET HER FINISH THAT SPELL! KILL THE LICH!" Seconds after they heard my order, the hunters charge onto the rooftops, followed by our rogues and start fighting the lich but I quickly realize that they aren''t quick enough and turn to the others."Protect the casters, all shields on me, healers focus on the dexterities!" My voice is calm now, as the heat of battle grows hotter, my rage finally fueling my already great power. Taking a moment to compose myself, I begin tearing into the shields of the queen as she visibly trembles but does not relent. With one of her hands, she holds onto the gathered shadows and uses the other to summon her allies, teleporting a myriad of players and undead alike to her surroundings."Stop them! Destined Ones, go and aid the Lich keep this monstrosity at bay. My Undead shall protect me!"
Your heat level has increased! (Current 2 - 33/100)
Laughing loudly as I stare onto the Queen, I simply flick my fingers as I say."Wrong move, bitch." My voice echoes as the traitors try to follow her order and leave the safety of her barrier only to be melted alive by my Blast Wave. Her eyes grow wide as my allies manage to kill the lich, the warriors of my group pushing the dead into her shields at all sides. Having summoned all of her allies to herself, she doomed them all as our combined AOE spells rained down onto her shield, breaking it apart in seconds. She managed to teleport away from that spot, her legs having finally recovered from being broken by her abrupt descent from the sky. Wasting no time, she conjures another horde of undead fiends as she takes a step back, unsure of what to do.
Your heat level has increased! (Current 3 - 22/100) Your abilities will now melt the armor of your foes.
Her newly summoned army of death knights charges at us and I laugh as their armor melts away with another Blast Wave, exposing them completely to my Ranged allies."There she is! ATTACK!" A familiar voice is heard through all the fire and flames as the image of Frey comes into view. Damn, he really didn''t joke about being on my side, didn''t he? Suddenly surrounded on all sides as the other two groups of chaos join us, I let out another laugh as my heat/s becomes stupidly high.
Your heat level has increased! Your heat level has increased!
All abilities/effect have been unlocked. Soul Furnace will activate in 5 seconds.
My own eyes grow wide as I grin and charge right into the Queen Of Darkness and lower myself to her terrified form before saying."Boom."
Soul Furnace has been activated, have a nice day!
The Queen''s flying form thundered across the sky as undead and traitors alike melted around me and my allies cheered, their cries of victory echoing throughout the burning night.
CHAOS IS VICTORIOUS (Rank S+)
Cowards Heroes Citizens Traitors/Undead Chaos
217/233 5/7 401/500 (0/108)/(0/3456) 52/84
Only a total of 13 cowards were slain during the course of the battle. 211 townspeople were saved during the course of the battle, however only 13 were saved by the heroes and the rest were saved by the allies of Chaos. This means that each hero will gain only 130 fame. The Allies of Chaos will gain 500 fame for their actions and their alingment to The Town Of Sudan will become "Town Hero". Traitors have failed to fulfil their factions goal and thus, no rewards other than whatever The Queen herself might give, will be granted to them. They have managed to kill 35 citizens and sacrifice 13 cowards during the course of the battle. Chaos has achieved a total domination victory! All members of the faction will recieve a 25% bonus to reputation gain/speech/experience gain/drop rate while in areas controlled by The Emperor permamently.
Personal Reward - You have succesfully defended Sudan from the ravenous Queen with maximal success! You have been granted full rights to the town as its people have accepted your claim to the lands as rightful.
Your Chaos Soul has feasted well upon the battlefield tonight... however, the burst of power has reset the timer for your next breakthrough. You will not lose or gain any stats.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several minutes later... - The Town Of Sudan - Joyde''s Point Of View...
"Yahoo! We can loot the dead!" The players around me cheered as my Ascendancy mode ran its course and I felt my body constrict upon itself."Urgh!" I grunted out, gathering the attention of many as I reverted back into my normal form. Two people immediately rushed towards me and caught me, preventing me from slamming face first into the cold stone. The first person was Frey, but the other one I did not recognize."Uhh... thank you." I say with a grin on my face as I sit down onto a broken piece of a fountain, burned stone still hot. Taking a sip out of a flask of spring-water provided by a nearby player, I ask."So, you taken a liking to your new role, Frey?" He beams at me with a grin on his face."Of course I did! Its only the second most overpowered class in this entire game!... well, as far as I know of anyway." Yep, the saint of order is a pretty op class.. then again, didn''t that void-mage have nearly no cool downs for all spells? Guess I''ll just have to find out how op our classes really are sometime. Turning around to face the adorable lady who helped me alongside Rhean and has remained remarkably silent so far, I feel my eyes grow wide as I recognize her. Flat as a board. Long silken black hair. Amazingly tight ass. Yup, its Ayano."Hi Ayano-chan, how have you been?" She turns beet red at my casual proclamation and exclaims."HOW MANY TIMES DO I HAVE TO TELL YOU NOT TO CALL ME BY MY REAL NAME!!!!?" Her voice attracts a lot of attention as players and NPC''s alike turn their heads at us and I just wave them away while smiling."Ey ey, no need to get so loud all of a sudden... Yvonne? Same name huh?" Blinking at me, Frey and Yvonne look at one another before asking."Why did you chose a different name?" That''s a good question. I deleted Rhean, there should be no real reason why I couldn''t have taken the same name. I shrug."I... really don''t know. Is it that important?" They both nod."Yes it is! Of course its important! How else will people know that its really you." Shrugging again, I look to the skies and open up a menu. With a few clicks and presses onto what seems to be thin air, a blue screen eventually pops into existence.
Are you sure you want your new name to be Rhean?
"Yes." I casually reply as the two people in front of me start to gape and I laugh inwardly.
That name is already taken.
Blinking at the blue screen, I say out loud as I slap my forehead in annoyance."Harold, do you still have access to my bank account?" "Uhh, yeah?" The disembodied voice of the raging AI causes many players to shake in their spots. Huh, so people are still terrified of him just a bit. "Draw out a thousand euros and change my name to Rhean. And please permaban the retard who dared to take it." An imaginary sweat drop forms in my mind as Harold lets out a sigh. "Done. Is that all or do you want something else?" Laughing as another blue screen pops into existence, I reply."Nah, that''s it."
Your name has been successfully changed to Rhean!
Heh, the perks of being a top donator are endless."Did... did that really just happen?" Frey tilts his head in confusion and awe as Yvonne/Ayano just lets out a massive sigh. "Managed to hide yourself for a full day, eh? Well, not that I expected much more form you, brat." Yyl''s voice echoed in my mind as I quickly looked over towards Yvonne, who was already blushing heavily just by the sound of his voice. "Y-Y-Y-Y-YYL-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA!" She screamed out in sheer euphoria as she stabilized her footing with her scythe. I let out a laugh as people finally realized just who they were looking at."Y-y-yyl-sama? There''s only one person who calls him that!" "Holy shit! ITS YVONNE, ITS THE HIGH PRIESTESS OF THE TENTACL-ACK!" Just as the yelling was about to start, a massive tendril of shadows promptly slammed the player into the ground and shut him up, causing everyone else to shut up as well. The thing dissipated in the light of the sun and I let out a laugh."Yvonne, take my hand. It will allow Yyl to figure out where you are as we already share a connection. Oh and, have a nice evening." "Oh I most surely will, my Emperor!" She says as she grabs hold of my hand and then promptly vanishes in a plume of smoke."Heh, some things never change, do they?" I ask nobody in particular as I turn towards Frey."So then my friend, what will it be?" He just rubs the back of his head."Whatever happens, its gonna be tomorrow. I''ve... been playing for a long time and should really get out of the VR before my bladder explodes. See you tomorrow, your highness." He gives out a highly respectful bow as he logs out, his body promptly falling onto the floor. Ah, he does not know that when you put your reality meter at 100% your body just falls onto the ground asleep. Wonderful. Motion for a few of the players nearby to carry him, I throw a purse to one of them."Make sure he gets the best possible bed in the nearest in and you can share whats lets in that pouch. Don''t worry, there''s gold only." "Yes, sir!" They salute me and carry him off. I blink as I notice that one of them is level fifty six. Wait, what level am I again?"Show Quick Status."
Status Window (Quick)
Name: Rhean Title: Archon Of Chaos Fame/Infamy: 1170/520
Level: 42 Health: 1697 Mana: 2446
Strength: 145 Luck: 20 Health Regeneration: 2/s
Agility: 105 Insight: MAXED Mana Regeneration: 25/s
Intelligence: 120 Vitality: 135 Essence Generation: 30/s
Forty-two?... Holy fuck. Noticing my sudden panic, an amused voice is heard. "You do realize that the Queen is one of EUPHORIA''s last bosses, right?" Harold''s smirking voice echoes in my mind, privately this time as I let out a massive groan.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! It kinda feels meh. Probably because I don''t like many blue screens but they''re a must have in a VR story. In any case, more fun things are coming up soon... maybe not next chapter but in the following chapters. Also, there will be lemons soon. You have been warned. :D
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 20. Each End, A New Beginning <3 Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing?
OOOH WUT IS DIS JOYDE''S POSTING A CHAPTER AND IT HASN''T EVEN BEEN A DAY?!?!? LIES! HERESY! ... And now I''m channeling a Warhammer 40k Inquisitor for no real reason. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA, enjoy y''all.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Morning of the following day - The Town Of Sudan - Selindra''s Point Of View...
Basic User Recognized. Welcome back, Destined One.
"Phuuaaah!" I take in a deep breath as I find myself still sitting down in that same bloody tavern I was in yesterday. My clothes are still soaked with blood and my legs feel like they''re on fire. Oh, that''s why... it appears a piece of charred wood fell on top of me."ARRRRRRRRRRRRRGFUUUCK, W-what the hell?" My voice goes from a raging scream to a weak, pained grunt as I lift the plank of wood to see that my characters legs have nearly completely been burned off. Touching one by instinct, I immediately regret my actions as incredible pain spikes from the charred flesh."Urgh, why does this hurt so much all of a sudden?" Shaking my head and checking my reality meter, I find that its on 100% and freeze on the spot. Within moments, reality seems to become much more... intimate with me. I draw a curious hand across the plank I just removed from my legs and feel the charred surface with my fingers, I breathe in deep, the chill air of the morning refreshes me, momentarily taking me away from my rather gruesome situation. Finally managing to get out of the sensual illusion, I take one last look at the charred remains of my legs and gulp in, hard."Well, the sooner I do this, the better." Forming an extremely sharp blade of pure ice in my hand, I begin to press it down onto the charred remains."A-A-AARGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGH!" Pain erupts throughout my entire being as my eyes grow wide but instead of stopping, I find myself pushing down harder and soon, the charred remains are completely cut off.
You are now bleeding! -10hp/s
True to the notice''s word, the fresh wound is literally bursting forth with blood... and yet, despite being a little sickened and struck by enormous amounts of pain, I don''t panic and just cast a channeled healing spell onto myself. Swathes of beautiful light weave themselves into my flesh, reforming meat and bone, making me give out a gasp. I catch myself in my thoughts as I watch my pale, alabaster legs regenerating."Oh god, is this what its like to be an M?" Laughing at my own rather tasteless joke, I manage to stand up on shaking legs.
You are no longer bleeding but the regeneration of your legs has left you in a somewhat drained state. Stamina regeneration will be halved for a duration of 10 minutes.
"Meh, that''s not too bad, I guess." Especially since I really have no use for stamina in the first place, as a mage. Although, my blink plus north''s rend combo does require quite a bit of stamina to pull off. Oh well. As I stand up, I can''t help but notice several corpses and unattended chests within the inn. What did I do with them? Well I looted them all, duh. Walking outside, I find the town bursting with player activity alongside some NPC''s here and there but something tells me that I''m not very welcome here anymore considering that I acted rather friendly to that Vampire Queen yesterday... come to think of it, didn''t she give me something? Checking my inventory, I find an item called the Boon of the Dark Queen and say."Inspect."
Boon of the Dark Queen
A simple warp-stone with vampiric fangs carved unto its surface, this Boon is an item used by The Queen Of Darkness''s favored Lieutenants. You may use it to teleport to the Queen''s location.
I shrug as I read the item''s description and then say."Welp, YOLO." And with a flash of darkness and ice, I was gone.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments later... - Outskirts of The Chittering Forest - Selindra''s Point Of View...
Shaking my head in order to regain my sense of reality after that stone threw me into something that looked like a realm of the worlds collective seizure, I hear that familiar silken voice echoing."So... you have.. come.. after all.." Okay, maybe not the same. She sounds weak... wait, what was her name again?"Slymae?" I hear a deep chuckle."To think.. I would see the day when.. a mortal.. mutters my name out so... casually." Finally managing to regain my senses, I open my eyes to see a very much wounded version of what was a powerful and yet amazingly beautiful woman just yesterday. "Christ... and to think you said I was having a bad day, yesterday." I say and she gives out a strangled chuckle. Approaching her with a curious skip in my step, I can''t help but notice her tattered dress not leaving all that much to imagination. Its almost as if nearly all of it was burned off... She smiles at me in an almost motherly way before she coughs blood into her hands and I place my own hand onto her shoulder."Is there anything I can do to help you?" She blinks at me, seemingly confused."You... would hel-help.. m-me?" Her voice, still echoing, is equally disbelieving as it is hopeful. I find that fairly adorable."Course I would, and I will. Just tell me how, first." Nodding at me, she points to her fangs."In case.. you didn''t... notice yet, I... am a vampire... so.. uhh..." She begins but quickly turns red with shame and embarrassment, almost as if she isn''t used to asking for blood. Then again, shes a Queen, she probably isn''t used to asking in general. Shrugging at her, I promptly take off my shirt and she blushes crimson."W-w-what a-ar-mmh?" I place a finger onto her lips. "Shh, I know what I''m doing." I tell her and she quirks an eyebrow at me as she watches in silence. I then tie my long black hair into a ponytail, not failing to notice her eyes staring at my breasts which seemed to become rather bouncy all of a sudden. Almost like in real life... Wait, you don''t mean to tell me that the reality meter actually... wow. Just wow. Letting out a massive sigh, I position myself intimately close to her and place one hand on the back of her head while using the stone wall of the cave we appeared to be in to stabilize myself with the other one."Drink." I say, with a voice sounding almost like an order. Blushing heavily, which is incredibly cute and more than a little bit hot by the way, she gulps in deep before taking a bite."AHN!" My eyes grow wide as a loud moan escapes my lips and she takes her fangs out as quickly as she bit. Blood pours out of my neck and I look at her somewhat annoyed."Why did you stop?" She turns her head away in embarrassment."I... forgive me.. I am.. not very used.. to people just.. giving me their blood so... I did not wish to.. harm you.." I smile at her as I look her right into the eye."Did that sound like it hurt me? Girl, that felt good. Now drink up." I''m practically ordering her now... not that she seems to dislike it, considering her massive blush. This time, she forces her torn hands up as she pulls me in closer and I watch in anticipation as her fangs near my exposed neck. "AHNN!" I hear myself moan out again as she penetrates me, gulps of my blood already being taken as I watch her throat expanding and collapsing with each one..."Oh god..." Another moan escapes me as I press her head closer to me, surprising her as I feel myself growing hotter and hotter. I gulp in deep as I notice a bit of my blood dripping off her lips and falling down, trailing all the way to her generous breasts, an exposed nipple regaining its coloration as my vitae invigorates her, heals her wounds. I''m gasping for breath now, the heat of the cave growing quickly and with a final gulp, I shudder hard as I feel myself explode, making a holy mess out of my panties. Even more embarrassed and beet red than she was before, Slymae lets go of my neck, her fangs leaving me as her heated breaths strike against my bare skin."T...t..that was..." She begins hotly as I watch her chest raising and falling with grace, grayish skin turning pearly white as her wounds heal completely.".. amazing..." I manage to stutter out before I collapse on top of her, allowing myself to fall into the Vampire Queen''s arms, my hands around her head. Without wasting another moment, I pull her in for a deep kiss, my tongue dancing against hers as I let one of my hands slide down her tattered dress, grasping a breast and kneading it with gentle care. She tries her best to compose herself, to return the same amount that she is being given. But, with a lustful grin forming upon my features, I separate us and begin to lick the trail of blood which slipped out of her lips beforehand, my tongue greedily swaying across her neck, going down her bare chest as she gasps. Then, as I catch her pleading, greedy glance, I let out a chuckle and begin to suckle on her right breast."Mmh!" She lets out an adorable moan as I give her a bite before catching her into a leg lock, her hands instinctively moving down my bare back, eventually settling upon my ass. To her credit, she manages to give it a surprisingly gentle, yet firm squeeze, causing me to moan into her mouth as I rejoin her lips with mine. Ever so slowly, as I caress her head with my left hand, my right flows down, a seductive finger trailing sensually across her wetting skin before reaching for her nether. With a beaming smile, I gently pull on her clit before sliding even further downwards, my fingers draping across her pussy like hyenas on raw meat. She gulps in deep as she feels my adventurous hands and bites her lower lip."You definitely know what you are doing, mortal." I give her a cheeky grin, unable to help myself as my superior sexual experience is recognized."What can I say, I''ve had a couple chances to learn..." "I can..mmm! feel that...mmmh!" She moans into my mouth again as I let a finger slide into her dripping slit, eagerly exploring the queen''s wet cavern as I feel her shaking body tremble beneath me. A trail of saliva escapes my lips as I drape my hands over her long, beautiful silken black hair and push her closer to myself. As her shudder''s become more and more apparent, I insert another finger inside and speed up, her trembling body exciting me beyond anything I''ve ever felt before as I give her elven ear a sensual bite. "Ah! AHN!" Her sweet moans echo throughout the cavern, only serving to further excite me. Leaning into her embrace as she claws into my back, as I watch her toes curling adorably, I give her a gentle whisper."Let it go..." My whisper pulls her over the edge as she pulls me into an even tighter embrace before giving out a cute and erotic scream."UMNYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Her hold on me lessens in strength as her body gives out a final hard shudder, her pussy releasing stream upon stream as I furiously finger her, allowing her to experience several orgasms at the same time. Soon though, I stop my animalistic advance and let her lean onto the stone wall behind her, her chest raising up and down in heated breaths as I lick my fingers, greedily gulping down her mess as she looks at me with stars in her eyes. So very adorable! Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Giving out a small giggle, I lay down next to her."So then my Queen, what happens next?" She rewards me with a stupefied, incredulous look on her face."You.. you do this.. and now you ask me... what my plans are?" I shrug."Hey, I find that the best ides for one''s future often come right after an amazing orgasm. Helps clear the mind of useless thoughts." Letting out a breath and then closing her eyes, she gives out a chuckle of her own before turning to a full blown laughter and then stopping short as a cloud of sadness appears around her."Perhaps, there is some truth to that..." And then she continues after another sigh."Alas... there is not much I can do at this point... my armies were crushed, my minions slaughtered... my land... conquered. I am a Queen without a throne or a crown.. A Queen no longer, would be more accurate." To her surprise, I reply with a beaming smile."Aww, now don''t be like that. You''ll always be a Queen in my heart." I say proudly with a hand on my chest and she blushes red again."You.. you are... strange. We have only just met and yet... I feel as if... as if I''d known you for eons.." I smirk at her."But you don''t even know my name yet." She opens her mouth into an O shape before closing it and I giggle."Its alright thought... I mean, its not like I gave you much of an opportunity to ask. I''m Selindra, its nice to meet you." And then I lean back onto the wall as I tell her my side of the story."Well.. if its any consolation... I''m pretty much in the same sort of position.. Pfft, if someone told me that my entire guild, that all my gathered power would be utterly demolished within a single bloody day by a single bloody bastard..." I let out a sigh as the Vampire Queen''s eyes grow wide, almost as if in realization."Tell me Selindra, is this.. bastard you just mentioned, a man around one eighty tall with white hair that has crimson threads within it and equally red cracks all over his pale skin?" Now its my turn to have a case of widening eyes. All I can do to answer her is nod. Once she sees my nod, she bursts out laughing again."No wonder that I feel a connection to you then, because my life was ruined by the same person." "You mean Joyde?" I ask her in disbelief and she shakes her head in negative."Do not be fooled by that ridiculous name he had chosen to give his new flesh. The man in question is no other than Emperor Rhean himself... who else could gather that much power in such a short time." Emperor Rhean.. you mean to tell me that I got my ass kicked by.."Well, that explains a lot." "Hmm?" She turns towards me as I place a hand onto my chin."So I guess those red cracks are the signs of Chaos Infection?" "You know of The Emperor?" She asks me with a curious glance and I let out a massive breath of relief, the depression of being basically totaled into the ground seemingly disappearing as I realize just who I pissed off."Yeah, you could say I''m one of his fans... I mean, with my former boyfriend revering the man as a god, how could I not be?" "Former... boyfriend?" She tilts her head in confusion and I wave my hand in front of myself while shrugging."A man who tried his best, and failed, to court me, basically put." Her eyes lit up in recognition as she replies with a knowing nod."Been there, done that, huh?" With a giggle of her own, she says."Indeed. Men can be such fools at times..." We both erupt into a giggling spree at that before leaning back into the stone wall, the cool darkness surrounding us doing very little to brighten our moods. Just then, an idea pops into my head."Y''know... things might not be that bad..." "What do you mean?" She asks me, hope once again filling her adorable golden eyes and I can''t help but smile."Well, if our enemy really is The Azarestrian Emperor, then we really have no chance on this continent... however, as long as the continent is not under his complete control, we do have the choice of simply leaving to find our fortune upon another continent." Her eyes suddenly gain a spark of inspiration as she reaches for her chin with an unsteady hand."... there is a chance. I could weave an illusion around myself and cast a charm upon a ship captain to get us out of here but... where exactly would we go?" I close my eyes for a moment, deep in thought."For starters, we shouldn''t charm the ship captain because that might make someone suspicious and considering Rhean''s level of insight that''s going to be enough for him to figure out where we''ve disappeared to, eventually. Don''t worry about it though, I have enough money to cover the traveling expenses." And then I continue after giving myself another second to think."As for where... we definitely shouldn''t go to either Lix or Norask." "Norask I can understand, but why not Lix?" She asks me with a questioning glance and I sigh."Because that place is currently a Destined One hot spot... if we go there, we will have no shortage of annoying heroes constantly banging on our doorstep." Giving out an ah sound, she leans back and allows me to continue."Gradur might be a decent place to go to but the elven rampart magics may pose a problem in the future so I am not totally keen on that. Plus, I''m human and that''s more than enough for them to kill me... Unless you say I''m your slave, that could be fun." Blushing beet red once more, the Queen of Darkness promptly slaps the air in front of her in negative."Absolutely not! I am not enslaving my only remaining ally." Giggling at her antics, I continue."Mendenia is a heaven for pirates, but ships travel from here to there constantly, which means that traveling expenses will be minimal. However.." I mutter out that last part as I turn towards her and wince."The amount of sunlight that place gets is probably not a good thing for you." She nods in agreement."Which leaves only one place remaining... Karal. It is a savage land full of orcs and beastmen... although, it does have a kingdom of elves and men on its Northern shores." "Not only that but you specialize in raising the dead, right? Maybe we could use that to our advantage, because I can bet my ass that the souls of the currently-extinct Thlaxi haven''t peacefully passed on." Blinking at what appears to be a stroke of genius from yours truly, Slymae throws her arms around me and gives me a wet, passionate and deep kiss on the lips, leaving me somewhat stunned for the moment. "Selindra, you are amazing. That is a genius idea! With the power of the Thlaxi in our hands, we could easily dominate the entirety of Karal and reforge my, no our, forces... but by that time The Emperor would have surely noticed us." Her hope withers somewhat as she remembers Rhean and I think to myself for a moment. "Maybe we could forge a deal with The Emperor... as far as I know he''ll have his hands full with Azarest for quite a bit of time... Hmm, let me give this a shot." I tell her as I open my friends list and send a request to The Emperor himself.
The player in question is currently not online. Would you like to leave a message?
"No..." I say silently as I sigh and turn to face the lovely woman beside me."You know what? How about we take things one step at a time instead... we''ll make our way to Karal, establish ourselves in whichever part of their society we can, restore our power and then we''ll deal with The Emperor when the time for it comes?" With a breath of relief, she replies."Well, its not like we have anything better to do..." She trails off and I offer her a beaming smile as I stand up on shaking legs and finally decide to put my shirt back on. Turning around to see her hopeful golden eyes shining in the darkness, I extend my hand towards her."Come on, we''ve got work to do, darling." Smiling to herself and clearly having the weight of loneliness taken off her shoulders, she places a gentle hand into mine and pulls herself off the ground with a beaming smile upon her features.
You have now become the companion of Slymae, The Fallen Queen Of Darkness.
System Alert! (GRAND ADVENTURE QUEST!)
Having both lost everything at the hands of The Azarestrian Emperor Rhean, you and Sylmae have joined forces (and hearts) in an attempt to dig yourself out of your troubles. After a precious and intimate moment together, you have devised a plan to get yourselves far away from Azarest and hopefully out of the Crimson Emperor''s gaze. Stage One - Each End Heralds A New Beginning (0% completion)
Current Goal - Find a ship captain willing to sail to Karal and safely make the journey there.
I return her beaming smile and pull her in for a final kiss before we walk out into the soft, Morning Light of the outside. Turning around to face my new lover, I ask."How long can you stay in the sun like that?" She shakes her head in negative."I am not sure, but since you willingly gave me your blood to drink... it should last me for a good week." "A week? Just from that?" I reply somewhat impressed. She shrugs."There''s a reason why ancient vampires are so willing to find their love in mortals..." Giggling at her, I look around myself and notice a bunch of players hunting nearby. They have a female on their team who has around the same sizes as my darling Queen which makes me smirk evilly."Well love, I hope my blood hadn''t satisfied you completely. After all, you do look like you could use some new clothes." Catching on to what I meant almost instantaneously as she notices the group of six, she slips into the shadows and I prepare my signature combo. Blinking without a second thought, I appear behind the girl I mentioned before and say as my hand grabs the back of her head."North''s Rend!"
Critical hit! Enemy Brain Frozen! (100% damage) White Mage Johanna has died.
"W-W-W-WHAT THE FUCK?!?!" Their tank exclaims in disbelief as he tries to pick up his sword from the ground only for his hand to be crushed as my babe stomps on it with her heels."AAAAAAAARGH!" He screams momentarily before a kick sends his head flying. "HOLY FUCK! RUN!" A hunter screams at the top of his lungs and turns around... bad idea."Ice Lance!" I quickly chant out as the hunter''s body is nearly instantaneously impaled onto a tree by a lance made out of pure ice. Their thief tries to assassinate me in a last ditch attempt to do something but he is quickly overpowered as Sly tears into his neck, covering herself wholly with crimson blood. I take one look at her before grinning at her drenched form, removing what little modesty she still had and causing her to offer me an unlikely blush considering the situation. Their alchemist throws a acid bomb at us but I see it in time to freeze it in mid-air before casually throwing it back at him unfrozen, causing the fool to feel his own creation as the acid melts his face in seconds. Their healer, the last still surviving member of their team, is a small girl that looks just about to hit sixteen but is probably older, a Japanese Lolita, it seemed. She is currently shaking in her boots which would be somewhat cute was the girl currently not sitting in her own pool of piss. Letting out a sigh, I make up a blade of ice and cleanly sever her head from her body in a swift strike.
You have gained 60 infamy!
Ignoring the blue screen, I turn around to see my babe already at work, stripping the brain-frozen mage and putting on her clothes which consisted of a plain teal shirt, knee-high black boots, deer-skin pants and what seemed to be a rare set of black gloves which glowed with magic, meaning they were enchanted. "Ready?" I ask her as I finish looting the remainder of the corpses and she turns towards me with a rather happy nod, having managed to clean herself up with a water spell."Yeah, I am. Lets go."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed the surprise lemon! It''s been a while since I''ve last written anything lesbian... hope its okay. I''ll do a spell-check later on.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 21. Rupture And Incinerate! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How''re you all doing?
It appears that there is a den of madness ... and I am not a part of it. HOW DARE THEY?! -- written before you PM''d me SRNovels, but I figured I could let it stay for fun. Nah, I''m not that egoistical. ... Or, am I? Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you will enjoy it (psh, of course you will), let us begin!.. xD
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Unknown Time - Unknown Place - Leonardo''s Point Of View... or is it?
"-suke! Yusuke!" I heard my little sisters voice echo through the air as my eyes opened. I appear to have fallen asleep... wait... I? Who am I? After an instinctual shake of my head, I open my weary eyes, my feet still hurt from walking in geta''s all morning... or was it evening."Yusuke! Are you alright?" A bright, young blonde girl dressed in a grey kimono appeared before me.
"My lord! They''re approaching the castle gates! We must do something!" My lieutenant screamed at the top of his lungs as the enemy inched closer with every second. I turned around to one of my scouts, his plate armor shining bright in the light of the sun... something which seems to be more and more useless as time goes on."How go the preparations? Is the weapon ready?" They nod at me."Yes, Lord Darkroad! But we need you to reach the inner sanctum, for only thy blood may bind its thirst!"
"Did you fall asleep, Oni-chan?" Yukino asked me with a bright smile on her face as my focus restored itself. Wait... wasn''t I just in a... I shake my head as I return her smile."Yeah, I got tired from walking in these and carrying wood all day long." "Mhm!" She replied cutely as she helped me stand up."Come! I''ve made us dinner!" Dinner? I looked to the skies... and the brightness of the sun was replaced with black, woeful smoke.
"Go Arron! You must bind the weapon to yourself before the castle falls or all is lost!" My father spoke with pride in his voice with a body both old and trembling... Any could see tis only a matter of time before he is naught but dust and ash. I nodded in respect as he lifted his heavy claymore with great effort, placing a hand on his shoulder before turning around to leave."Do not dare die before I return, father. I have yet to see your face when you hold your first grandchild." He harrumphed and let out a merry laugh."And whose bloody fault do ye think that is, brat?" I grinned and turned, the giant gates closing behind me like a bell resounding doom.
"Open the doors and we might just let you live!" One of the soldiers exclaimed arrogantly, his voice tearing through. "Kyah!" My sister cried out, startled by a falling beam... or maybe the pained scream of our neighbors wife." And then I heard him spit."Y''know what? We gave them a chance, but these fuckers don''t know when to quit struggling!" He kicked down the door and wasted no time clubbing me over the head. The last thing I heard as I fell down was my sisters scream.
Once I was done pouring my blood all over the blade, I took it into my hands. Not quite the zweihander for sure, but still larger than a normal blade."You and I will kill many this night!" The crimson, horrid lines of blood and magic fused together, seemed to almost... shiver with joy at my words. I stood there, for a while... taking in the swords... majestic.. Evil... Black... Dark... Divine.
"no NO NO NO nonononoNonono NOOOOOOOOO!" My scream echoed above the sound of my burning village as one of the soldiers finished his turn raping my little sister, promptly breaking her neck as he did. "Damm, that was a fine piece of meat, hehe!" He said as I felt the hot, red tears flowing down my cheek."Too bad she couldn''t keep up with yet manliness, boss!" They turned towards me and I felt something break. Their eyes carried no remorse. No pity. No guilt. Scum. The waste of mankind. That is all they were."What''s up with the glare, huh? You think you can do something, little shit?" Their boss came closer to me. He knelt down, grabbed me by the throat. My anger flared again."Well? Whatcha gonna do? Your village is ablaze, the gods obviously favor us, you have nothing t-Huh?" And then he felt the blood flowing from his neck splash onto the ground, as I ripped my teeth out of his throat."UUURGRYAAAAAAAAAAH!!?!?" He screamed. It was delicious. I felt the pain in my head go away. I turned and saw my axe. I turned again... and saw... D.E.A.D M.E.A.T
"Slice! Slice! CUT AND DICE!" My voice tore through the skies as I broke the legions of my unfeeling enemies. And allies alike."CUT! SHRED! TEAR AND BREAK!" I saw myself, covered full in crimson, in a world of black and white. I was a flame. I was always the flame. Always burning, always suffering for the sake of others.. NO MORE! ... what ... am... I.... doing....?
"They say he''s a soldier, self-imposed exile. Killed too many to count, I hear." The voices of the lambs echo behind me, the tree in front of me wailing in the wind as it falls down onto the ground. I struck the lumber, sideways. Best to keep it simple."Not too hard to believe... I mean, did you see him strike that wood? Its like he''s trying to kill it rather than cut down some lumber." I turned around. They saw my eyes. They ran. I turned again. Time to cut some more. I cut and cut and cut-"Oh my... what''s this? A human has wandered into my lair." A voice, so beautiful, so pure... no, so wicked and black."Who''s there?" I asked, felt like I hadn''t been speaking for a while. I turned again... And I met her... I met.. Yomi.
"They say he was a lord once, over in Brit land. Got possessed by that wicked sword o'' his." They spoke as chains dragged me forward. The worms... if only I was free... IF ONLY I COULD CUT!"It''s what he gets for tryin'' ta make a o'' heaven on earth." "Heaven? You mean that sword was MEANT to be holy?" Another one asked and the first nodded, slowly."Aye, that''s how the rumors go, anyhow. Word is, the lord succeeded but the Night walkers corrupted the blade. Cursed it so that its wielder needed to kill like we need ta eat and piss." Needed.. to... kill?... As they need to eat and ... piss? Hey... that sounds like..."Here, we''ve arrived. Put him into a cell for now, we''s need to make preparations before we deliver ''im to his holiness."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Back In Reality - Leonardo''s Room - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH! Ugh!" I awoke with a staggering pain in my chest and bile raising to my mouth. "Big brother!?" Audrey''s adorable voice echoed in the small space of my room, my entire family watching with worry as I threw my head away from them and promptly vomited what felt like my entire body weight onto the floor. "Urhg! Ack! Argh!" I cleaned myself and took deep, pained breaths as whatever took over me passed away. "Leo! Are you alright?!" Michael spoke with severity in his voice as I turned to look at my self, there was blood over my entire bed. Gulping down, I threw off my shirt and found crimson stains flowing around just about every single one of my scars. Trailing over my skin with a finger, I let out a breath."Closed? But then... Was I attacked?" "Sir!? Do you not remember?" Kurzow, my family''s personal doctor, spoke with some interest as the Russian man offered me some Vodka. Shrugging at him and taking a sip to calm myself as my stupefied family and the servants around us gape, I ask."Akim, what the hell happened to me? Why is everyone here?" He takes in a deep breath before answering."Sir, you appear to have fallen into a reality lapse... I do not know what caused it but during it, you have taken a knife from the kitchen and started to make several... rather unique and precise cuts all over your torso before collapsing to the ground in what could have only been unimaginable pain. Your screams were rather horrifying and the blood around did not help but we managed to get you onto your bed... the others held you down as I applied ReGel to all your new wounds..." If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "New... wounds?" I ask, my head tilted as I look down onto my chest."These aren''t ne-..." I look again. The.... scars... from when that Spanish pike man tore through me. When that damned samurai slashed across my chest with a katana. I shake my head."Look... I''ll come visit you for a checkup soon but... I need to talk to dad.." Turning to look towards my father, who had been sitting in a corner with a grim expression on his face, I see him nod towards me before continuing."... Alone..." "Are you sure we can''t stay?" Audrey asks me with a pout and I beam her a smile."Oh come now, Audrey. Your Oni-chan is a bit tougher than that, y''know?" "Oni-chan? Since when do you speak Japanese?" Huh... Japanese? That''s..."I don''t know.. it just kinda... came out, I guess?" I scratched the back of my head, unsure of just what the hell is going on. Shrugging back at me, Audrey drags an unwilling Michael out of the room, but not before he can ask."Hey, did you order my capsule?" "Yes, I did. For the both of you." His mouth opens wide as he looks over to Audrey in surprise and she harrumphs, the servants quickly excusing themselves and the doctor following them. Turning my head around to face my father, I hear him say."So, which dream? Did you see the Fox, or the Attempted-Excalibur?" "Both." I answer him honestly, as this is something I don''t think should be kept under wraps. His eyes go from grim to wide and somewhat fearful."B-B-Both?! Geeze, you are even more fucked up than I thought, son." "Well that''s a nice thing to hear from your own father..." I tilt my head again as I experience the real life equivalent of an anime sweat-drop. He lets out a sigh."I guess there''s no point in making this any more dramatic. Son, would you believe that through you runs the blood of two people who are said to have been cursed with Madness?" Madness?... that''s just a name for Chaos when you are too weak to embrace it."Hehehhehehehehehehehe..." A strange, distorted female laughter tore through my brain like thunder and I gritted my teeth. Shaking my head as I heard my father give out another sigh, I replied."Considering what I just s-saw... yeah, I would." "Good, because I need you to keep an open mind about what you are about to hear... In short, monsters exist." He said with a glance as I shrugged at him, waiting to hear more. Eventually, he blinked at me."What? No reaction whatsoever after having the supernatural world''s existence revealed to you?" I shrugged, again."Who cares?" He started gaping before promptly closing his mouth and sighing."I guess I should have known. Anyways, it goes like this; Your mother is the descendant of a Lumberjack who met a Nine-Tailed Fox. He was already fucked up when he met her and she was an outcast in her own society for hating how things worked." "In other words, they were born for each other." I said with a smile as my father''s eyebrow twitched."Y-yes... I suppose you could say that. Anyways, eventually people found out about the Nine-Tailed Fox, whatever her name wa-" Ah, I can already see where this is going."Yomi. Her name was Yomi." He blinked at me before shaking his head."Just how much of it did they show you?" "Does it matter?" I ask and he nods. "The dreams they show you are equal to your synchronization to the weapons, I only got some connection to the Sword." He opened his suit and allowed me to see one of my new scars upon his own chest. How... strange? Wonderful? Odd? Unusual?... I don''t even know how to describe the feeling I have right now. Suddenly, I realize something."Wait, weapons? Sword? What''s that about?" He quirked an eyebrow."You got the foxes name but you didn''t ge-OOOH, I get it. They didn''t show you everything at once, I just figured that since there was enough blood sacrificed for it." "Blood?.... Sacrificed?" I look around myself and back onto my bed. There is no blood on it. In fact, there is not an once of blood anywhere in my room... almost as if it had somehow disappeared. My father nods."You didn''t notice it evaporating? How strange... Anyways, where was I? Ah yes, the people found out about ... Yomi''s existence. They came and killed her, the lumberjack killed them and then forced a blacksmith to forge him a new axe with her ashes thrown into the mix while being cooled by the blood of the villagers he had killed. Once the weapon was finished, he killed the blacksmith too!.. and a couple hundred more people afterwards. He was captured eventually by a samurai and an overly-eager *noble* lady made sure his bloodline continued even as he rotted away in prison." "Does the axe have a name?" I ask him and he laughs."Of all the things you could ask me.. Well yes, it does....Sh¨­kyaku-shobun-shimasu, I believe that is its full name and it roughly translates to Incinerate or To Incinerate." "Why that name?" I quirk an eyebrow at him and he continues."Ah, that''s because the axe is said to set anything it is used against on fire, burning the flesh off its victims body as if devouring it. A memory of the lumberjack''s burning village, but also of the Nine-Tail''s supposed ability to use the all-melting *fox fire*." I gulp, incredible anticipation rising in my gut."Dad... do we have the axe and if so CAN I HAVE IT, PLEASE?!" He laughed."Now that my boy... is the question I was hoping you would ask..." And then nodded at me with pride in his form, as I just barely stopped myself from leaping into the air for joy before stopping dead in my tracks."Wait, what about this Attempted-Excalibur? They showed me up to the point where Darkroad was thrown into a cell." "Darkroad? You know the surname of... wow, I guess I should not be surprised... well, I never saw the end of it, but I can tell you that the Pope who they were bringing Darkroad to did not manage to completely remove the beast inside... he did however, make sure that the chance of being born with an actual need to kill was minuscule... not that it helped us be normal people anyway." He said as I gulped. "So then, the reason why you were so accepting of my needs was..." I began and my father approached me, placing a comforting hand onto my shoulder."Son, while the reason for your morale-deprived and relatively-psychopathic state may have been known to me before it became real, I would have accepted you either way. I mean, I am a mafia boss, after all." He said and I let out a laugh."Gee, thanks." We both laughed before he continued."As for what became of the sword... well I don''t know where it is or if it even exists... but considering that our family hasn''t moved from Italy in centuries for no reason other than the feeling of being drawn towards here... I think it would be safe to say that its in the Vatican''s possession." "And its name?" I asked as I stood up to stretch myself."Its Eadom."..... I just felt my entire world crack and break."E.. E... Eadom? W-w-well, that''s weird." Turning around towards my VR Capsule, I only now realize that I don''t even remember leaving it. If I did all this in real life, then who knows just what in the fuck I might''ve done in game. Eadom... now that''s a name I haven''t heard in a long time. "Huh? Why?" Father asked me as he turned to look where I was staring. He saw the open capsule and opened his mouth, but I spoke before he could ask."Because I used that name before... to name a virtual sword forged out of virtual metal stolen out of a virtual heaven and forged out of virtual flame... by my...virtual lieutenants.. hands.. and dramatically bound to me... by my... blood." I felt the room around me grow cold, a burning anticipation within me suddenly ablaze, no longer smouldering as another memory awakens...
"Oh hell yes! I''ve been waiting for this for a looooooooooong time!" I lifted my newly forged blade with pride, crimson blood dripping from my right hand from where I had cut it open to dramatically bind the blade to me. "Damn, this hurts!" The Legendary Blade tore through the sky as its flaming, serrated form blazed across the land with a swing, killing my enemies by the thousands. Killing those who would call themselves... Night-walkers... The Undead, a legion of Vampires, dead, cold filth, fit only to die by my hand. My forces cheered for me, even as some of them were caught in the blade''s chaotic blaze...
System Warning!
You are bleeding in real life! DIVE OUT FORCED
"H-Huh?" I muttered out as I was roughly torn out of my delusions and woke up to an actually bleeding hand, my VR capsule having opened and I realized that I was holding a kitchen knife in my left hand, my right hand actually bleeding.
I remember now... I don''t think that there was a time when I''d reached for a ReGel plaster faster in my entire life. I turned around to face my father."Eadom, huh? Seems like one of the weapons has been by my side for quite a long time, already. Come to think of it, I did notice how alike you were to Excalibur..." I say with a beaming smile as I place a hand onto the capsule."Anyways, is that it or is there more to tell me?" My father shakes his head."No.. I think that the both of us have heard and seen enough for one day. Come, your siblings will want to know for sure that you are okay." He motions for me with a hand and I follow him, one eye never leaving the VR Capsule as I smile. "I''ll be sure to find you soon, both in game and in real life, Eadom.... though now, I am not completely sure that Euphoria is merely just a game anymore..."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoyed it! I don''t have much to say so meh.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
22. Picked Clean And Set Anew Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everyone! How''re you all doing?
I just experienced one of the most soul-crushing things that a writer can experience. ... I wrote this chapter once and then clicked the idiotically placed "search" or w/e is next to the Maximize/Minimize button, thus ruining my entire chapter as I didn''t use the preview function at all. Fuck. This makes me mad. This also means that the chapter before you is a repeated-write, which also means that its probably going to suck concrete balls as my morale is currently at an incredible low. Still, I hope that you enjoy... and that someone fixes this impossibly stupid design choice before I flip a table.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Following Evening - Istvan''s Manor - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"Good evening, master. Glad to see that you have finally woken up." A new voice echoes in my ears as I open my eyes to find myself inside of an unknown room with an unknown ceiling. Its made completely out of volcanic slate-stone and the furniture around me seems to be ebonwood, a material that is not native to Azarest but Gradur... which means that it''s probably older than two hundred years and comes from the time of my Empire. I believe that I am in Istvan''s Manor. Turning around to face the girl who woke me, I find myself momentarily stunned as I lay my eyes upon a devastated and beaten slave. Using my Living Aura on instinct, I realize that her heat is out of proportion around her head and back. Hmm, a beast-race, it seems."Master? I do not remember buying a slave. If you must be respectful, then call me Emperor or your Majesty instead." Nodding at me obediently, she continues, her bloodied black hair waving as she extends a hand towards the door. "Your new council is waiting for you, your Majesty. I have been ordered to guide you to the chamber where they reside." Another bow as I let out a massive sigh."Well alright then... lead the way.. uhh.." She tilts her head in confusion before replying."This one does not have a name, sire." I can already feel the rage within me growing."Oh really? And why would that be?" I ask as she opens the doors leading to a long corridor made of marble and giant windows showing the still smoking ruins outside. It will take a lot to repair the damage done to the city yesterday... I''d best make use of the player base, which means I need to make a guild, which means I have to make a trip to the Adventurers Guild. "Slaves such as I do not have a need for names..." She frowns before I ask again."Does that mean only human slaves have names?" She stops dead in her tracks, shivering horribly where she stood. Watching her standing paralyzed there reawakened a form of rage I did not feel for a long time. Time to sow some Chaos. I approach the young woman from behind and place a comforting hand onto her shoulder."Come now, drop that idiotic illusion. Is your master a member of this... council of mine?" She nods, slowly."Y-yes.. he is one of the human nobles in this city..." She mutters out weakly as her cat ears form and her tail erupts right out of what little clothing she constrained it within. A cat-girl, how wonderful."One of them? And how many Human Nobles are there in this city? Oh, and your new name will be Tiara." Her eyes grow wide as she repeats the name silently before replying."There are only two as of right now. My master and his younger brother." "Good. Do me a favor and point your master out to me when we see him, alright?" I tell her with a bright smile on my face. Finally reaching the giant door to the chamber where my supposed *council* resided, I nod towards her as she opens the door to reveal a massive room with an oval table and twenty chairs, only three of which were occupied. "Tsk, finally." A smug, fat and rather ugly human man gutters out, several slave-girls serving him a constant supply of treats and food. A pig to the slaughter. I send a glance towards Tiara and she nods, this is the one. "O-Oh, you''ve arrived! I-its n-nice t-to s-s-see you a-again, Mr J-Joyde!.. no, wait, you are R-Rhean n-now? S-sorry!" The ever so adorable frame of Luciana jumps into view as she bows before me apologetically. "Ah, you look just as magnificent as before, your majesty!" A rather familiar Lunarian male elf exclaims as he stands up to greet me, one hand on his chest and another high in salute. "Always knew there was something special about you... but to think that you''re Rhean himself... Well whatever, its nice to finally meet you, your majesty." The Guard Captain who saved me from Sel''s ambush two days ago salutes me and I nod towards him. The fat-ass noticed Tiara''s disillusioned form and screamed in outrage."HOW DARE YOU SHOW YOUR FILTHY SELF IN FRONT OF THE EMPEROR?!" I let out a massive sigh as he ran over towards us, it was quite a funny sight to see all that blubber attempting to move quickly."Please excuse me, your majesty! I need to teach this stupid little bitch a lesson in respec-guargh!" I couldn''t even let him finish talking as one of my fists grabbed him by the throat, a hand whose skin has already started burning hotter than liquid metal."A-A-A-A-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" The swine screamed high into the air as the horrified onlookers found themselves incapable of turning their eyes away, even the innocent little Luciana couldn''t bear to stop. Laughing as the pigs last vestiges of life were cast away, I promptly dropped the fresh-corpse in front of Tiara and looked her straight into her terrified eyes."Hungry, little kitten?" She gulped down hard."Y-you d-don''t m-m-mean?" A grin was cast towards her as I turned around to look at the three remaining member of my so-called council."There''s nothing wrong with feeding my cat some pork, is there?" They each swallowed hard and nodded with equal disgust and fear cast upon their frames. I laughed and turned back around to face a shaking Tiara."Go ahead, girl. Give in to your rage, your hunger... I''m sure there''s quite a lot of it that you had to repress." Within moments, the girls yellow eyes turn red with fury and hunger as she launches herself upon the corpse, tearing into it with a sickening squelch. Luciana quickly stood up and lurched into the corner of the room as the guards behind me stared onward horrified, paralyzed in complete fear. Turning towards the rest of the cat-girls, I speak with maddening laughter just barely scraping across."I hear this little pig had a brother. Would you know of this brother?" They nod and my grin only accentuates the insanity currently clear upon my frame."Then go. Tell the guards or anyone who dares to cross your path that your new Emperor wants his head... I wouldn''t mind having the rest disappear."
You have managed to crush a rebellion before it has been formed, albeit by using horrifying methods. +500 infamy +Relationship with Human Kingdoms will be 50% more difficult to improve.
Whatever. I shake my head in annoyance as I throw a look at the cats. Their own bestial instincts awaken and within an instant they were out of the room, a trail of wind following behind them as I let out a laugh, my right hand draping across Tiara''s backside, eliciting an approving purr from my new cat. I''ve always loved the feline members of the beast-race, their instinct makes them automatically seek out a pride lord/lady to follow, making it much easier to command them should one''s confidence be high enough. Turning my head back around, I land my eyes upon the trio."Now then, let us finally start this little... meeting." They gulp, still utterly paralyzed."Well? Introduce yourselves!" I bark out a command, which seems to have woken them up from their horror. To her credit, Luciana is the first to speak."W-well, a-as you already k-know, I am Luciana, one of this town''s merchants. I-I h-have been b-brought h-here b-by Zyl''mael, a-ah, the gentleman n-next t-to me, t-to serve a-as your Economical Advisor and connection to t-the M-merchant G-guild." "Zyl''mael? Were you a servant at my castle some two centuries ago?" The elf''s eyes grow wide in surprise and all of his terror seems to dissipate within seconds as he bows."Y-YES! Indeed, it is as you say, your majesty. I am h-here to serve as your Chief Researcher, as I have been this town''s librarian for over a century now, plus I have lived during the time of your previous Empire.. I have also brought s-several d-documents with me here in order to aid you in changing whichever policy or ethical problem you w-wish." A little lisp, but he seems alright enough. Quite young-looking for someone who is over two-hundred years old, but elves usually are. Finally deciding to introduce himself, the guard captain speaks with pride in his voice and a quick, but quite-polished, salute."The name''s Charles Thorin, your majesty. Zyl told me that you often used to choose your commanders personally and that he felt I was the best candidate for that job right now." A nod from me."Aye, that I did and still will do. Hmm, how old are you right now? Twenty-five? Maybe thirty at best?" "I''m currently twenty-seven, your majesty." He says somewhat surprised that I guessed it right on the mark. Another nod for me before I turn back to Zyl."Do you have access to the Empire''s training schedule, Zyl?" He nods."Y-yes, there is a basic volume within the Library. I believe Mr Thorin is very well acquainted with it, ''tis one of the reasons why I chose to bring him to you, after all." Then I turn towards the captain."I assume that you''ve studied it thoroughly, General?" He blinks."G-general? Well, yes. I have learned much from the volume... but it is incomplete. Why do you ask?" I shrug, can''t really expect an army man to get everything at once."Then go and use it to re-train all of our current troops. I want everyone to know the basics by next week. As for the volume being incomplete... given the fact that I wrote it myself, it should not be too hard to restore it completely, but that is for later."
Your town has gained the ability to train "Imperial Soldier". Currently, you have 150 town guards being trained to become soldiers. (Length of training dependent on morale and supplies)
"Yes, your majesty!" He salutes me and leaves, a grin upon his face as he motions for the two guards to follow him, which leaves the room completely empty other than the three remaining people and I. A soft purr reaches my ears as I turn around to see that my new cat has finished her meal, promptly leaving nothing left of the fat pig. I blinked in confusion as I stared at her body. It no longer looked devastated sure, but he had at least a hundred kilograms, where exactly did the AI store all that meat. Urgh, game logic. Anyways, though her rage has mostly dissipated, Tiara is still in her animal mode. She looks at me with wide, adorable eyes which would be extremely cute if she wasn''t utterly drenched in blood. Oh, what am I saying, shes still adorable!"Its okay, you can come." I promptly tap my lap twice and she wastes no time leaping into it, causing Luciana to adopt a crimson blush on her face and Zyl''mael to clear his throat while looking away. Letting myself lean into my chair, I continue petting Tiara as I turn to look at Luciana."Well then, let us continue. What do you have for me, Luciana?" She yelps in surprise before showing me a map of the surrounding area."A-as your economical a-advisor, I have p-prepared several.. potential opportunities which are currently available. Currently, there are three things which we can do... First, we can focus on repairing the damage to the city, but as we lack the materials to do so, we will need to cut down much of the nearby forests and damage the ecosystem around us. Second, there is an ancient mine that was abandoned by our ancestors relatively close to the town... what little information we possess of it suggests that it holds the necessary machinery to create the stone which this town was originally built with, this would speed up the process of repairing and save us from the potential wrath of the forest''s spirits, but it will also cause many of our town''s people to not have homes for the duration. And.. third, is Zyl''s idea..." She turns her head away, meaning that she does not agree with it at all."Well, what is it?" I say somewhat annoyed. With a gulp, she continues."Zyl has offered to lead an expedition into the Ancient Laboratory you conquered recently... he believes that uncovering its secrets is the more important than anything else right now." And I kind of agree... but with the political and ethical changes I''m about to bring, that might not be the best idea. I need to keep the populace as happy as possible, after all."Lets go with the second option. Make sure to ask Charles for guards when you lead the expedition to re-acquire the mine... unless I decide to do it first, but go make your preparations either way." "Yes, sir!" She salutes me and leaves the room in a hurry as I turn around to face Zyl."Now then, lets get to the good part. I''m sure you-"
Quest Alert - Reclaim The Mine!
You''ve offered to reclaim the abandoned mine on your own in an effort to spare the lives of your subjects, but you must do so quickly or they will do it on their own potentially costing your in lives. Time limit - 2 days Reward - You will gain full access to the abandoned mine and its machinery. +50 metal,+200 slate and +5 gems per day. +your miners will receive the "Motivated" buff, granting them +20% extra efficiency for one week. +forces the "Town Repair" Operation to only take 15 hours instead of one week.
Really. I shake my head in disbelief as the blue screen disappears and a troll-face image forms in my mind."Harold, go fuck yourself." "You seem a bit out of your element today, bro? Something happen?" The reply I got from the AI made me shake a bit as I unconsciously squeezed Tiara with my hand."NYAAH!" She moaned loudly, causing a certain reaction to reveal itself to me. Ah. I think I know why I''m such an asshole today... not that I''m not an asshole normally but you get my point."Sorry, Harold... I think I might need to get laid IRL soon, that''s all. Sorry about that, really." "Hey, hey, its fine. I mean, its not like you know how hard it is to shit out grammatically correct blue screens for over two million people simultaneously. And besides, I''ve already told you that I don''t write quest screens anymore." So not only was that an undeserved insult, but also proof of me not really listening to him. Whatever, I''ll just shut up now. I re-open my eyes to find a rather fidgeting Zyl in the corner of the room, sitting in his chair while shaking. Seems like I''m not the only one who needs to get laid. He notices my stare and clears his throat."A-ahem! Are you ready to set the policies and ethos for your new Empire now, mi lord?" I nod."Yes, please explain our current situation." He gulps."A-as you w-wish, sire. We currently possess three main ethical orientations which are the same as the Human Kingdom under whose influence we were until recently... here they are..." He seems rather dispirited for some reason. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Current Ethics
Paranoid Xenophobia Patriarchal Individualism Hypocritical Materialism
The other races are strange and impossible to fully understand. They are to be kept at an arms length away from us at all times... That, or on an iron leash. Only men have the form of mind necessary to rule. Women should stick to raising children and serving their husbands. We understand that material wealth may not be everything. One''s soul has needs of one''s own... But that does not mean we won''t hoard wealth whenever we can.
- Races other than your main race must either be slaves or servants. - Cannot trade with other races. - Cannot enter into any form of political deals with other races. - War with other races grants your main race a happiness bonus. - Extermination Wars are allowed. - Can only hire male leaders - All female population receives a debuff to happiness. - All male population receives a buff to motivation. - Cannot go below 2000g in treasury unless the situation is dire. - Should the treasury fall to below 2000g, the population will become demotivated. - Can lead "Light Crusades" - Receive a 10% bonus to Income generation
"Oh dear god..." I begin with anger quite clear upon my frame as Zyl lets out a massive sigh."Well... I suppose I should have warned you... these ethos are a basic insult to everything you worked for." That they are, but it just goes to show that this continent isn''t quite ready for me to leave just yet."The maximum ethos one can have is four, right?" He nods."That is correct. Would you like to change our ethos right now, sire?" "Hell yes, I do." I answer nearly instantaneously and he grins, taking out an empty parchment and dipping a quill."Very well, I am ready to start writing whenever you desire to begin." "Lets do this..." I manage to mutter out before I begin clicking away at a blue screen. First off, lets do something about our military. What kind of person am I when it comes to the military? Hmm, I guess I''m kinda paranoid. I don''t trust anyone at all, even the small and weak can land a massive blow if you let them prepare long enough.
Suggested Ethos
Paranoid Militarism
Only by making sure everyone around us shares our "opinion" can we ever be truly safe. Weather we reach an agreement with others or have to use force in order to achieve that is another story.
- Border friction is enough for us to enter into a war. - Instantly declare war on any weaker Empire with who we share a border. - All Population will gain a small buff to motivation/happiness while at war but also a debuff while not at war. (Debuff not applied if we have no shared borders with other Empires) - All Production/Income during peace receives a -5% penalty. - Trade Agreements with other Empires will remove the population peace penalty for their duration. Repeated agreements do not stack. - Only allows for Liberation Wars and Conquest Crusades. - Gain Double Clout from Rivals who are more powerful than you.
"That''s perfect, I accept!" My exclamation shook Zyl enough for him to drop his quill. He quickly grabbed it mid-air before it fell onto the ground and cleared his throat again for the umpteenth time today. Although the penalties to literally everything may not seem like much right now, when you put that on an Empiric scale, that 5% can be quite a lot. Oh well, I guess I''ll deal with that later. What should be next? Oh yeah, Individualism. Fuck. That. Collective societies for the win. Everyone is equally below my feet, as I liked to say before. Oh my god, how bloody arrogant and conceited does that sound? Can I also ask who cares? Nobody.
Suggested Ethos
Unrestrained Collectivism
As individuals, we must acknowledge the fact that each and every one of us belongs within a select society. We must also make sure that no matter what our own personal goals are, we do not cause damage to the whole... Or we shalt surely face the consequences...
- All Population gains the "Terror and Respect" buff, permanently maximizing their loyalty to their leader but also increasing their motivation by 10%. - All Production/Income/Happiness statuses receive a penalty of -5% for the first two weeks of receiving this ethos. - Citizens are divided into three groups; The Bound, The Unbound and The Ascended. - The Bound are citizens who did not pass your test, thus are deemed capable of only menial labor. They are not slaves, but they do fit the category of "third class citizen". - The Unbound are citizens who passed your test, thus are deemed capable of any form of labor. They are the secondary-class citizens of your Empire. - The Ascended are citizens who have distinguished themselves from others, thus earning your favor. They are the ruling class of your Empire. - Population purges are permanently allowed.
"That will do, I suppose. Any idea what this test of mine might be?" I ask Zyl with a somewhat confused glance and he lifts his glasses before replying."Well, I believe that means the mandatory intelligence exam that the citizens of your empire had to write before they could be accepted as anyone." Ah, that thing. I was wondering if it still existed."So do you have a copy of it in the library?" He nods, thank god."Of course! The MIE is a vital part of Azarestrian culture... besides the fact that most of its population didn''t have the brains to pass it. I regret to inform you that it may be even worse this time" I wave my hand in annoyance."I figured as much. Please do us all a favor and force everyone in the town to take the test as soon as possible." He bows."Of course, your majesty. Have no fear, the people of this city have been studying and living as pseudo-Azarestrians for as long as I can remember, they will pass the test... most of them should, anyway." "Mrrr..." Another delicate purr echoes in the room before we continue. What would be next... Oh yeah, the little problem called racism. Well, I guess its my fault for not really caring beforehand but.. meh, it''ll be better this time. Chaos does not discriminate, after all.
Suggested Ethos
Chaosborne Xenophilia (Unique)
As the representatives and avatars of Chaos, we must learn to free ourselves from the curse of linear thinking. Things such as race and sexual orientation must never be what defines us, not one of us as a person and not us as a whole. All things; dark, light and otherwise are welcome within our Collective!.... so long as they are alive, that is.
- Cannot ban gay/lesbian marriages. - All races are equal, except the undead, screw them! - All Population receives a 200% bonus to growth rate, a 20% bonus to Production/Income and 10% bonus to happiness. - Enemy Empires gain the "Uncomfortable" debuff when interacting with us. - Gain a 20% bonus to everything while at war with an Undead Faction. - Cannot lead Extermination Wars unless the enemy is an Undead Faction. - So long as there is more than one race within your Empire, all Population gains a +10% bonus to happiness.
"A Unique ethos just for me? Oh my, ... Nope, I''m not surprised at all." I mutter out before realizing that this is most likely my fault as well. Although, that 200% bonus to population growth may pose a problem for the in the future... I don''t like leading acquisition wars... "Yes! I can finally get myself a real man!... Sorry sir, but I was getting sincerely tired of having to force myself to lay with women." I give him a blank stare as I let out a sigh. I knew there was a reason why I remember this guys name, he''s gay."Good for you.. now then, what''s next?" I mutter out as I descend into thought again. "Sir, I must warn you that even if you may add additional ethos, they will only be 50% effective." Zyl says with a saddened smile. Ah, I figured that might be the case."Will that change sometime or?" He nods."Yes, it is possible. Should the population of your Empire grow, additional ethos will become available at their 100% efficiency." Welp, I guess that''s it for now then. I let out a sigh."Fine then, that''s enough for now. Lets take a look at our policies." With another nod he hands me another document.
Current Policies
War Economy - Static (No change to economy during war/peace time) War Type - Currently all wars are set to Indoctrination Wars. (Capturing Cities takes double the usual time but your ethos are instantly applied to conquered subjects) Slavery - Unavailable (Third Class Citizen status already taken) Marriage - Unrestrained (Decided by the Chaosborne Xenophilia ethos) Population Purge - Permanently Allowed (Decided by the Unrestrained Collectivism ethos) Assault Level - Full (Able to use any and all form of weaponry without moral consequences) Interference - Allies Only (Can only send help to Allies. Neutral Empires must fend for themselves) Enlightenment - Full (Able to use any and all ways of indoctrination without moral consequences) Migration - Within Empire Only (Citizens may migrate from city to city, but they cannot leave our borders) Resettlement - Allowed (Should The Emperor desire it, all people must clear the area regardless of difficulty) Voting Rights - No Vote (Empire is ruled over by an Emperor) Leadership - First Class Only (Only The Ascended are allowed to lead alongside the Emperor) Constructs - Full Rights (Decided by the Chaosborne Xenophilia ethos) Primary Race - No Primary Race/All Are Equal (Decided by the Chaosborne Xenophilia ethos)
"Everything seems to be in order... but that is bound to change as my empire grows. Be sure to inform me of any such changes, Zyl." I spoke with a commanding voice, causing the man to give out a shiver."I shall do as you say, your majesty." "Mrrrmm..." Another purr escapes my cat''s lips as she stretches, exposing her breasts without a care in the world and I let out a chuckle as Zyl shivers again."I thought you hated laying with women?" He gulps."That does not mean I cannot appreciate the female beauty... especially one quite so... wild." I quirk an eyebrow at him."Ah yes, I remember. You had an orc for a boyfriend, didn''t you?" Another nod as he takes the documents and forms them into a neat pile."That is correct sire, although I would prefer not to talk about the deceased." I let out a sigh."Sorry, I know orcs are short-lived creatures... I should have kept my mouth shut." He waves his hands defensibly."N-No, I didn''t mean any respect... ''tis only that I miss him... A-ah, in any case, your majesty! There is but one problem left remaining." Another quirk of an eyebrow as I look at him."Go on?" "I have mentioned being your Chief Researcher, yes? Well, I would like to be given something to research, basically." He states rather bluntly and I feel sorta stupid for not getting it immediately. With a rather audible ah, I reply."Well, I believe that the first thing we should focus on right now would be the Organization of my Empire, mainly how there were no villages and only city states. I want you to do some research about the Empyrean Plantations." "You mean the massive farming areas which produced all of our food during the time of the Empire? I believe a ruin of one such place can be found nearby... ruin because it was overtaken completely by the forest, its dryads and spirits alike rushing to lay claim to the fertile soil. It will be difficult to acquire it from them without a fight... but that is not my job either way. Good luck sire... oh and, Welcome Back." And with that, he was gone. I turn my head downwards to face my cat to find her utterly silent and blushing redder than a tomato."Well someones finally out of it." She leaped out of my lap as quickly as she leaped into it half an hour ago."S-sorry, s-sir! T-this o-o-one b-begs your f-forgiveness!" Her bowed head only makes her cuter. I let out a cheery laugh."Hey now, its not like I didn''t enjoy it. You''re quite cute when you let your inner beast take over." She just stands there, utterly paralyzed in embarrassment and silence as I laugh even harder before eventually stopping myself to ask."So, you interested in becoming my companion?" "C-c-c-companion?!" Managing to mutter out before blushing even harder, she raises her head upwards to look at me."Yes, companion... or maybe you''d prefer cat or kitten?" Shaking her head in negative, she replies."O-of c-c-course, your m-majesty!...but what exactly does this.. job, entail?" Grinning at her as I pull her closer to myself, her tattered clothing barely protecting her remaining modesty."It''s simple, really. You come along with me where-ever I go and help me fight, carry some of my burdens, secure yourself a position of power within my empire and so forth." She gulps."A-a-and w-would t-this j-job a-also e-entail m-more p-p-perverse requirements?" Shes completely pressed against me now, heated breaths hitting across my chest, her scent.. undeniably alluring."I wouldn''t call them requirements, more akin to an... eventuality, rather than anything else." And then I abruptly let her go... perhaps I''m moving a bit too quickly, she''s had plenty of time to be raped by that pig beforehand. I should probably give her some space first before I cross any form of line."Of course, even if I''m an Emperor, if you tell me to fuck off then I will." Hands to the sides, as if I don''t care, only to make her bite her lip in raising jealousy as she gets the message. "Even if you deny me, there will always be those who don''t." I chuckle darkly as the sentence replays in my head, one of the many reasons why women can''t resist assholes. Letting out a maddening bit of laughter, I turn around and place a hand onto her shoulder."That said, before you make any such life-altering decision, you may want to take a bath. Feel free to use whatever faculty this mansion has to its fullest, alright?" ".... You deserve it..." I hear her silently state as I turn around, a momentary grin forming on my face as I reel her in like a trapped fish."Hmm? Did you say something?" "You... freed me from slavery... gave me a home... offered me companionship.. saved my friends... all in a single day. You deserve it... my body.. after all, its the only thing I can give you..." She whispers so silently that I''m just barely able to hear it. Quickly deleting the smile off my face so she does not notice it, I lean into her ear."Girl, if I wanted your flesh, I would have pushed you down and taken you on the table in front of everyone." She shivers with each and every word I say and I let myself flash her an animalistic grin before continuing as I lean out."That said, perhaps we could take our time and clean each other in the baths right now? What do you say?" A bright smile breaks her out of her stupor and she swallows hard as she replies."I... I think I''d like that, your majesty." "Oh come now Tiara, Rhean will do just fine!" Another beaming smile is all it takes to throw the young cat-girl into another blushing spree. I laugh, its moments like these that make me remember why I loved this game so much!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that''s it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I hope you liked it! This might be the last chapter for this week and the next, as I am moving to another city. If, that is, I don''t find the time to do the for-sure last chapter tomorrow... which is unlikely but entirely possible.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 23. Continued Insanity - Thank you all for the support! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How''re you all doing?
I''m still a bit in the cringing stage, but I''ll get over it. THANK YOU ALL FOR YOUR AMAZING SUPPORT! LOVE YOU GUYS AND GIRLS! Anyways, like I promised, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Two Hours Later... - The Town Of Sudan - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"Haaaaaaaaahwh..." I yawned rather loudly as I found myself feeling rather exhausted after the bath with Tiara. If I knew she''d lose it to the beast inside again so easily, I''d have bought stamina potions beforehand. Meh, not that I''m complaining, mind you. Shrugging to apparently nobody as I look around myself, I hail one of the nearby guardsmen with a raised hand."You there! Where''s the Adventurer''s Guild in this town?" The guard takes one look at me before nodding and pointing down the street."I-its down the alley sir on your left sir! Next to it is the sign for the Twisted Fawn Inn, you can''t miss it!" Nodding and throwing the man a pouch of some silver, I continue on my path before a curious line of thought enters my mind. I wonder if I can rename the city... Quite possibly, but what kind of name would I go for? Hmm, I think I know! Since I''m an Emperor, might as well copy the naming system of the roman Empire... always did like history lessons concerning them. But what kind of name would be good for a new Capital City-State of my Empire? Something that has to do with fire and lots of it... what''s the roman word for burning... no wait, it needs to be something more... instantaneous, like Incinerate. Incera then? Nah, too short. Incerum? Yep, that will do! Refocusing myself to reality, I see two guardsmen saluting me before the entrance of the Adventurer''s Guild. I point towards one of them and say."You, go get Zyl for me, would you?" "Zyl''mael? As you wish, your majesty!" Asking with a confused glance and then receiving a nod of confirmation, the man rushes towards an unknown point within this currently ruined town. Good thing stone can''t burn easily or else I might''ve incinerated my entire town yesterday. ... Hey, that''s a good reason as to why change its name!"Good evening, sir! The name is Nikolai Astarte, how may I help you?" A butler-like man in his thirties asks me with a bright smile. "Hi, I''d like to make a guild of my own... and I''m quite sure you know who I am." I wave nonchalantly as the man oh''s and presents me with some documents. I stop dead in my tracks as find myself incapable of thinking up another name. What fits me best? Role playing as a bloodthirsty Emperor. What do I love the most about this game? The drama which comes as a result of role playing... also killing noobs, can''t forget that. So something powerful, yet dramatic enough to satisfy me... or how about just dramatic. Hmm... How about this. I type in the name and the man shifts in his spot uncomfortably."Um, sir? Are you entirely sure that you wish for this to be your Guild''s name?" I nod, all sage like."Indeed, I think its the most dramatic, yet also fear-inspiring title ever given to a guild." He sighs."Well alright then... the price is ten gold coins." Handing him the pouch, I nearly fall on my ass as the name got auto-shortened by the AI.
Congratulations! You are now the guild master of "CIL CIL"!
"Hey, this isn''t what I wrote!" I exclaim loudly, granting me the attention of the nearby players and NPC''s alike while the butler-person just stares at me blankly."Yes well, I do not believe anyone would join your guild if it retained its.. full name." I gave the NPC a blank stare and then I burst out laughing before taking in a deep breath and saying for all to hear."Anyone here wanna join my guild? CIL CIL is short for Cringe is Love, Cringe is Life." A hundred people turn to stare right back at me and everyone is silent for a couple moments before the whole hall bursts into laughter. Soon after, much to the butler''s dismay, just about everyone around raised their hands up sky high. "Turn on auto-invites." I say simply before turning around towards the door.
178 people have joined your guild, CIL CIL!
"Pfft, this is gonna be fun." Someone named Corez said in guild chat. "Best name, I rate 8/8 m8!" Justika wrote in typical gamer fashion. "Was wondering what kind of name you''d go for... I guess I should''ve known." Frey''s unamused voice could be heard over the chat and I laughed. "Its your own fault for placing me on a pedestal like some kind of God, I''m human too, y''know?" My turn to speak. "Wait, is this really the.. oh dear god, why Rhean why?!" Yvonne wrote with clear disapproval and I laughed again. Deciding that''s enough guild-chat for now, I promptly disable it and place myself under DND.
You are now under the effect of DND - Do Not Disturb! You will not receive any messages you do not approve of first!
Anyways, I leave the guild building and can''t help but notice the massive bounty board raised outside. Skipping through several random crafting quests, I take off a piece of paper which takes my interest.
Quest Alert! - Kill The Abomination!
A bounty placed upon the head of an alpha wolf by a passing merchant. Info - Oversized monstrosity of a wolf, huge red cracks all over its body, multiple weapons stabbed inside but seemingly ineffective, recommend magic or enchanted weaponry. Reward - 20 gold for wolf''s head, 100 gold for its hide. Failure - Lose 10 fame. +As the lord of the town, completing this quest in the merchant''s favor will grant you a permanent 5% boost to Sudan''s Income!
Interesting quest to say the least."Accept." I mutter out as I ponder the quests description and then enter back inside the AG. Turning around to find the butler-dude staring at me, I raise the paper towards him and ask with a frown."I''m not here to gloat or say something like I told you so, I''m here to ask for information. Who''s the merchant in question for this bounty?" He takes the paper with weary hands and hmms out loud."Ah, that would be Mr Loris... he is a friend of the city''s resident nobility so I would believe he''s staying at their mansion." Nodding at him as I remember the fact that I sent Tiara''s friends over there for a little bit of slaughter.. perhaps I shall pay the place a visit. Might need to, considering how much gold there probably is to claim as my own. In fact, I''m gonna go there right now! "Thanks Nikolai, see you soon." I tell the old man with disinterest somewhat clear in my voice as I leave the AG for the second time today, only to find myself face to face with Zyl''mael and a very exhausted-looking guard."Ah! There you are, sire! I heard you wanted to see me." Doing my best to keep my eyes away from the panting man as I have no desire to know what went on between the two before they came here, I reply."Yeah, I did. I want to change the city''s name into Incerum." He blinks."Incerum?.. might I ask why, sire?" "Because Incerum sounds like incinerate which is a good analogy for what happened here yesterday and I also wanted a better, more dramatized name for my new capital city." My explanation makes his eyes grow wide as he nods. Suddenly, he frowns at me."Sire, while I am here I must inform you that we lack the required literature for me to finish the task you''ve granted me right now. Perhaps if we were to acquire the plantations, I may finish my research but I am incapable of making any more progress in the meantime." I nod, this was something expected. Perhaps I should focus on something easier first."Alright then. How about you instead focus on setting up the administrative needs of our third-class citizens, The Bound? I want them to have equal pay/food rationing as well as live in buildings benefiting of their stature. Remember thought, The Bound are not slaves, merely our work-force. Make sure you keep that in mind when you are rationalizing their livelihood, Zyl''mael." He nods and gives me a respectful bow."As you wish, your majesty. I shall make the preparations at once. In the meantime, I shall compile my current progress on the Azarestrian Plantations so that you may review my findings whenever you visit the library." And then he blinks, as if remembering something important."A-ah, one more thing, sire. As you may know, the previous lord of the town possessed a certain book called the On Transcendence... this book has been missing ever since he fell in battle and I believe it of impossible importance that we re-acquire it before such a valuable font of knowledge falls into unworthy hands." My eyes grow wide from the implications and I nod towards him."Thank you for informing me of this, I believed the book to be safely inside my manor." He bows again and leaves. I open up the guild chat and say."Hey guys, if anyone of you finds a book called *On Transcendence*, please tell me about it. I''ll buy it off you for 100 gold no questions asked. Keep in mind that I know what it looks like since its mine but I managed to lose it in the chaos yesterday... don''t ask how, the book is a special item." "kk bro will do" One. "As you wish, your majesty!" Two. "Sure thing." Three. "100 gold? On it!" And I''m out. DND is online. Now then, let''s find out some more about that wolf abomination. If I had to guess, Istvan''s scythe is one of the weapons stuck to its back, the chaotic energy infusing the wolf from it. Still, to be struck by a scythe in what could have only been a stroke of bad luck... this is the kind of thing you only find in fantasy mmorpg''s. "Ah! There you are your majesty, I was looking all over for you!" My eyes go wide as I turn around to face Tiara''s form rushing towards me in a maid outfit. I quirk an eyebrow at her."A maid outfit? Really?" She puts with a finger placed on her lips."You don''t like it?" I give her a savage grin and a laugh."Now when did I say that? In fact, I think it fits you perfectly, my soon to be ninja-maid." "Nin-yah maid? What''s that?" She tilts her head in confusion and my laughter only increases."Nothing much. Just the type of class I have in mind for you." Blinking in recognition, she bows and asks."As you say, your majesty. Orders?" "Yes, actually. I need to find our where your fellow beast-folk currently are, as in the mansion I sent your female friends to when I told them to go kill the little brother of that pig." I tell her and she stiffens a little before nodding, most likely having been struck by a painful memory. "I see... Very well sire, I know where we must go. Perhaps a little better than I''d hope to know. Please, follow me." She speaks in quick succession as she turns around, pivoting on her new heel as she points towards the town''s square with a healed hand, no longer scarred, dirty and devastated as it had been mere hours ago. "Well alrighty then, lead the way." I say with an audible yawn as we start walking towards the mansion of the town''s former nobility.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Minutes later... - The Noble''s Mansion - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"N-NO NO NO LET ME GO YOU BEASTS!" We come across a massive mansion in front of which is a terrified fat ma-nah, I can''t do that. This guy has a top-hat on his head. I can''t be mean to him like I was to the Noble."HISS!" The cat''s I sent to the mansion hissed at him menacingly, a small horde of former slaves gathered behind them with blood thirst in their eyes. Just as they''re about to kill the guy, Tiara stops them with a hand and nods to me. Within seconds, they all kneel before me and I revel in the feeling momentarily before saying."Rise. What is going on here?" One of the cat-girls approaches and speaks with clarity in her voice."We had done as you asked, your majesty. We have freed ourselves from the tyranny of the Nobles. This merchant is a friend of the noble... in fact, he''s the one who sold many of us to them!" She bares her fangs at the guy and I let out a laugh. I look over all of the slaves and let out a sigh."How many of you are here?" "A bit over fifty, I''d say." She mutters out with a confused glance at me as I put a hand on my chin in thought. Turning around to face a rather petrified guardsman, I say."Guide the slaves over to my Mansion. They may use the faculties there to rid themselves of as many scars as possible and use the place as temporary shelter until we have the ability to build them a worthy home. Also, inform Zyl''mael that he shalt receive more potential subjects for the MIE than what was originally meant." Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Then I turn back towards the slaves as the guard salute''s me, easily ridding himself of his stupor as he hears my command."And you, former slaves.. what shalt you do now?" One of the more bulky beastmen, a bear-man asks me."What does thou mean, manling?" Manling? Now there''s a new one. Tiara hisses right at the bear, causing the poor guy to stumble as her recent intimacy with the beast inside has empowered her in several ways."You have no right to refer to his majesty with such blatant disrespect!" "His majesty?" The obvious merchant asks, his top-hat nearly falling off his head as he stabilizes himself. I nod towards him."Yes, I am Emperor Rhean and this is my town. I presume you are Mr Loris?" At the man''s slow nod, I say."Then remain silent, I shall deal with you in a moment. First though, these people need to make a decision." Turning back to face the uneasy crowd, I speak with fury and pride clear in my voice, an echo of what may come to pass should the wrong decision be made."You may either join my Empire and become one of the first to accept my rightful claim to this land... or you may leave, right now, as free men and women alike." "What happens if we join, yeah?" A wolf asks and I smile at him."You will be given time to study for what we call an MIE, a test of one''s ability which will determine your status within my Empire. It will decide weather you are someone capable of higher or lower ranked jobs, weather you are a simple but valuable farmer, or an alchemist, perhaps a researcher. However, because of our current situation, anyone can join the army regardless of the results." They all look around towards one another before the bear says with a soft, saddened murmur."Sire, I apologize for my previous actions but I must ask this... would you promise to abolish slavery, in all of its forms?" "I have never, not once in my life, approved of slavery of any kind, friend. And if such a thing is written somewhere then it is all lies." Another set of murmurs as they collapse closer to plan and place opinions and I turn around towards Tiara."They seem to be rather unconvinced. Did someone actually go around slandering my name with such atrocities?" She shakes her head in negative."Not that I heard off.. but I''ve been a slave most of my life so I would not know. What I do know is that you supposedly tended to lead societal purges against anyone who dared look at you the wrong way." I let out a laugh."Well, I don''t deny that." She shrugs, having connected the dots that she herself played a good part of that today. Turning around to face the top-hat, I ask."And you, oh unfortunate merchant, what do you think of this?" He gulps deep."W-well, if I had to guess, you''ve had many enemies during your time here sire, it is likely that once you disappeared, they realized they could rewrite history as they saw fit." I quirk an eyebrow at him."Smart. Perhaps there is a use for you, after all." He gives me a quick bow and soon, the bear approaches me once more."Your majesty, we have decided to accept your proposal because we feel that even if we go away as free people, we are bound to become slaves again in this vile, hostile land. I only hope that your ways are not too objectionable for us to adapt to."
The redeemed slaves have decided to accept your proposition. However, since they have different ethos than your Empire''s, they will need to be integrated in order to fit with the rest of your society! Will you accept this?
I quirk another eyebrow at the bear-man and turn back towards the guard."Get them to Zyl''mael and tell him to focus on teaching them our ways first, the people of this city are already used to the Azarestrian lifestyle so they may wait to benefit the collective." He bows and salutes."Per your will, your highness!"
You have accepted the integration process! If you wish to see how much time is remaining for your current integration''s, simply say "Show Integration".
1. Redeemed Slaves - 14h and 59m left.
Interesting... hey that reminds me of something."Show Breakthrough Timer."
Time Until Next Breakthrough - 1h 3m and 47s
A-ah... good thing I checked. Shaking my head in disbelief, I turn my head back around towards the merchant and extend my hand towards him in order to help him up but he falls right back onto his knees and plans his face into the ground."Oh please don''t kill me, your highness! I can be useful to you, I promise!" Geh, why does this always happen at the worst possible times."Look, I''m not planning on it. I actually need another merchant in my high council right now." He blinks at me before dollar signs.. or is it gold coins, pop in his eyes."A merchant on your high council? Hmm, as the Crimson Emperor you are bound to cause many wars and wars can be very profitable, especially when you are on the winning side, hmmmm..." He grins and stands up, promptly taking my hand into his in order to shake it."I believe I shall ask you to consider putting me in that position your highness!" Ask me? Even when I already said that I''d do that? This guy is a serious boot-licker. Then again, that too is a sigh of a master merchant. I just give out a sigh."Alright, listen.. I already have a merchant in my group but Luciana is young and innocent, more of a social heroine than anything else. I need someone, like per say you, to organize a complete survey of the lands under my control. If there is anything within my borders that I can make a profit out of, regardless of the moral questions, I need to know about it, capiche?" He nod''s furiously, his grin becoming bigger and bigger as I talked."Yes, sir! Anything else?" "Yeah, you put up this bounty onto the Adventurer''s Guil-" I begin as I show the piece of paper to him, causing him to snatch it from my hands and put it behind himself, suddenly looking terrified."R-right! F-forgive me, s-sire! I did not know that the wolf was yours!.. although, given the red cracks over its body, I suppose that was obvious." I wave my hand in negative in front of myself."Nah nah, you got it wrong, the pup ain''t mine. I was asking because I''m going to hunt it and I need to know about the weapons stuck to its back. You see, there is a good chance that one of those weapons is a relic of my past Empire and that could spell disaster if true. Can you tell me if there was a molten scythe stuck to the things back?" He blinks again before putting a hand to his chin."Hmm, well there was surely a scythe impaled into it... but it was not molten at all rather, it looked as if.. as if it had red cracks in it, much like the wolf and you, sire." "Then we may already be too late. Argh, well whatever." I mutter out in annoyance. The wolf probably absorbed the energy of the scythe by now, making it impossible to repair. Still, I should be able to salvage the scythe''s metal."In any case, where did you see this wolf?" He extends a hand towards me."It was near a waterfall on the uppermost right side of The Chittering Forest, sire. Here, let me mark it on your map." Handing him my map, the man marks a location and then waves me goodbye, leaving to do the task I set him up with. Within moments, I am approached by the trio of Tiara''s friends."Mi lord... know that we are forever thankful for what you''ve done for us today. We ask if there is anything you wish of us?" I blink at them as I check the three girls out. They have long arms with slim figures, perfectly agile but not exactly strong, great potential for a certain class of minion I require."Yeah, please find your way to the library and ask Zyl''mael to give you books about my Burning Shadows, if he has any. You girls will serve as my assassins, your hatred for human nobles is something I can very much use." They nod towards me before their leader says."We accept gladly!.. but there is one more thing we would like from you.." She says as the throws a glance at Tiara and my eyes grow wide. "Ah, you want me to name you as I did with Tiara, correct?" They nod and purr expectantly. I turn towards the one with short, orange hair."Your name is Sherry." She purrs, satisfied with the name as she leaves the group. I turn to the rightmost one, with blue hair."Arielle." Another purr as she follows behind her sister. And then I turn towards their leader, a strong willed woman for sure, with long black hair and golden eyes. I turn around to look at Tiara before asking."You two wouldn''t happen to be actual sisters, right?" They shrug."We are." Tiara says with a glance and I sigh. Now I have to think of a matching name. Thankfully, it hits me rather quickly."Tamara. Your name will be Tamara." With a stout nod, the woman leaps after her sisters with a proud smile upon her features. "You like her..." Tiara purrs in my ear, causing me to nearly yelp from the sudden action. I recover with ease and throw an arm around her shoulder."Well, I like her sister, no reason why I wouldn''t like her too." "Womanizer." She states with a rather blank stare as I laugh and let her out of my grasp before turning back towards the mansion. Only one last thing to do here before I go to sleep. "Time to plunder this place." I say with an evil grin upon my features as I enter the massive mansion to find its halls almost entirely covered in blood and guts. Damn, these beast-men aren''t a joke, are they? As we walk down the crimson-stained hall, I can''t help but notice how many chairs seem to be strewn around. Turning towards Tiara, I ask the million-dollar question."What''s up with all the chairs?" She nods and takes in a breath before responding."The previous master of the house, his guests and his little brother all loved ebonwood furniture and would usually buy any and all remaining pieces they could find. Unfortunately, most of these pieces were chairs as little else survived being already pillaged out of your ancient cities, or was in possession of someone who wasn''t interested in selling them. They originally came to this town in order to blackmail the now-deceased Lord into giving them the furniture within his home. This is why the pig was in your house and demanded a spot on the council." I see."And how many chairs are there within the castle approximately?" She tilts her adorable head in confusion as we walk further down the hallway, counting doors along the way."I do not know... but if I had to guess, there are enough to fill every room in the mansion with around thirty people each." "And how many rooms does this place have?" Another question, another curious head bob."There are fifteen rooms in total, five for each level." Great, this place will do perfectly."Tiara, I imagine someone''s job was to fix the furniture when it broke, correct?" "That would be all of the slaves. The Lord didn''t care who fixed it but the one who did often received a day without beatings, so we switched regularity when one of us was sick or weakened." She says with a saddened smile. "Hmm, how much wood would it take for you guys to fix all of the chairs and outfit every two with one table... with wood from the nearby forest, of course." Most definitely not ebonwood, that shite seems expensive as fuck. "I... I cannot know. I would have to survey the entirety of the mansion and collect every chair and bit of furniture in order to know this...." She says with a glance of disbelief. I laugh at her flabbergasted expression."Than gather your friends and anyone else willing to help. Collect all the furniture and separate the chairs from the rest. Once that''s done, I want you to make a table for every two chairs and divide them equally into each and every room within this Mansion so that thirty people can fit within each room." She lets out a massive sigh."Of course, sire... but may I ask to what end?" Another laugh from me as I grin at her."Isn''t it obvious? I''m gonna make this place into the very first institute of learning within my Empire! What you see around you will soon become a school, a place to teach, a place to experience and a place for our young to grow and thrive before being thrown into this miserable, xenophobic world." Her eyes lit up with a form of motherly fire."A school... for children? I..I... This is.. I have no words..." "I don''t blame you, not everyone can order you to devour a man and then to help him build a school for kids all on the same day, eheh." I laugh loudly again as she stands paralyzed, boring holes of disbelief into my back. I hear her swallow deep."I... i.. it will be done, your majesty! IT WILL BE DONE!" And with that, she charges right out of the building, fire blazing brightly in her eyes as I let out a chuckle. Now then, lets get to business! I kick open the door to the former noble''s room and activate my living aura. The heat around me glows orange and I find a distinct lack of it on a nearby wall."Right then, here we go!" I exclaim with a grin on my face as I prepare a mighty essence-fueled punch and strike, promptly shattering the wall to smithereens as a massive pile of gold and other valuables enters my point of view.
Congratulations! You''ve found a Noble''s Secret Hoard!
A massive pile of money is laid before you. Most likely formed from all the taxes, thieving and pillaging the noble has done. Current status - 4356/5000 gold
Take all?
"Is that even a question? OF COURSE I''LL TAKE IT ALL!... But first..." I say as I enter inside and let myself fall right onto the pile of gold. Only to hit my head onto a massive pile of metal."OW... Peter was right, gold isn''t a liquid, its cold, hard metal!" I protest loudly as anime-like tears form upon my face and then I stand up, hands on my hips."Welp, guess I''m taking it right now after all."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! God that was long... Thank you guys for all of your support! Love ya all! I don''t know if I''ll be able to type down another chapter during the weekend but I will try.. for now, I need some sleep. G''night, y''all. If there are grammatical mistakes, point them out please so I can fix them easier tomorrow morning... right now, I''m just far too exhausted to do anything... see ya.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 24. A Heart Of Fire Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
So much for not writing anything for the weekends. Meh, I guess I should not be surprised that I managed to do everything on time instead of lazing around. Still, unless I write another chapter tomorrow this should be the last one for a bit... Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Around half an hour later... - The Town Of Incerum - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"Sir! Sir Rhean! You forgot to ask for your reward!" The butler-guy from the Adventurer''s Guild suddenly appeared out of nowhere as I was strolling around, making my way towards the gate out of my city. Turning around to face him with a confused expression, I asked."Reward? What reward?" He stops in front of me, bearing a pouch of gold and a strange book in his hands, as he leans down onto a nearby house wall in order to rest. Can''t blame him, the old man probably ran all the way here."A-ah, you don''t know?" I just shake my head in negative... I don''t remember any kind of reward being promised to me."Lord Istvan issued a bounty for clearing out the Ancient Laboratory... I assume you did so when you roused the Queen Of Darkness from her slumber, no?" At my nod, he extends his weary hands towards me with a beaming smile."Then this book and a decent sum of ten gold is your reward for a job well done, sire!"
Quest Alert! - Success
Summary - An ancient vampire, also one of your former test subjects (awkward), named Istvan, has made contact with you. He apparently seeks the return of your former power, as well as memories which he believes to be lost. He has marked the location of one of your ancient laboratories in hopes that something there will make you remember both him and the glory of your past Empire. Success - despite the unfortunate death of Istvan, it appears the reward you were promised still found its way into your hands.
Rewards - Adventure''s Bounty Payment (10 gold coins) Transcendent Alchemy (Book)
Transcendent Alchemy
An ancient lexicon describing one of the great powers once held by The Azarestrian Empire. To most, it is just a bunch of random nonsense, as the views the ancient Azarestrians held on magic differed greatly from today''s standards! However, those who are afflicted, allied to, or simply posses a good enough synchronization with Chaos itself, may find its contents... useful.
Consumable Item - Gain the ability to use Alchemical Lightning.
"Ah! So that''s what this was, great!" I find myself exclaiming loudly as I take the book into my inventory. Come to think of it, didn''t Istvan give me a number of books before? I''ve somehow managed to completely forget about them... hmm, must be the work of Chaos! The man in front of me quirks a curious eyebrow at me before saying."You know what this book is for? Hmm, strange. I personally found its contents to be utter nonsense, but I believe it has a spell hidden inside of it." I wave my hands in front of me in disinterest."You aren''t connected to Chaos in any way, shape or form, Mr Nikolai. You couldn''t comprehend this book even if someone who could tried to explain it to you." He makes a rather strangled ah sound as he mutters something about disrespectful youngsters."Is that so? Oh well, I''m sure you''ll find yourself perfectly capable of handling it then. Good day, sir." And with that, he leaves as it is my turn to quirk an eyebrow at him. Laughing at his retreating back, I say loudly enough for him to hear."I hope you realize who you''re talking to, brat." He stops dead in his tracks, paralyzed as he turns around to apologize, but I am already far far away. Finally reaching the gate, I sit down onto a bench outside the town and open the book.
Congratulations! You have gained a Dual-Category skill!
Dual-Category skills are skills which may be used both as battle and crafting skills. They are undoubtedly some of the hardest skills to master, as they require equal amounts of both to increase in level. Such skills include: Sword-Painter, Earth-Sculptor, Fire-Dancer and the like...
"Huh? I don''t remember dual-skills being in the beta? Although, there were things like fire-dancers before, they were solely battle skills." Quirking yet another eyebrow in interest, I turn my attention to the other blue screen.
You have learned Alchemical Lightning!
One of the mayor pillars of the former Azarestrian Empire. This skill was wide-spread in its usage as it allows the user to completely reform nearly all physical matter to fit their will! "Only fools take the world in front of their eyes for granted. As you spend your time learning here, you will find that reality, is nothing more than yet another falsehood!" Grand Alchemist Lautrec, an excerpt from "The Scribbles Of A Bored Shaper".
This skill has two stances; one for crafting and another for battle. Crafting - use crimson lightning to forcefully change the nature of a physical object. You may currently use this to change normal stone into copper or iron. Battle - disintegrating lightning bursts forth from your fingertips, dealing 50dmg/s to anyone caught in its path, but also draining 25mana/s during the channel.
"Well that''s bound to be useful somewhere... now then, what about those other books Istvan gave me?" I ask nobody in particular as I scroll around my nearly half-way full inventory.... I should probably go sell some of this stuff before I leave. Or alternatively, my manor is close-by, I could just go stuff it into a chest. Yeah, that''s the better idea, considering I don''t exactly need money right now. Hehe, the very image of that pile of gold makes me drool a bit before stopping myself so I don''t freak out a guard. I find the four books, each colored an equally infernal crimson with a black outline, making me smile as I feel mana reeling off of them. A kind of mana only found nearly spells containing fire, lots and lots of fire. Indeed, dropping one of the books down onto the ground incinerates the grass below it, gathering the attention of the nearby peasantry. Laughing as I quickly douse the fire before it spreads, I pick up the book easily enough."I guess this means I can''t feel heat. Well, it figures I suppose." "Inspect." I mutter out as I focus my gaze onto the first book.
Chaos Tome - Napalm Flare
A book describing a lost spell once used by the Azarestrian Crusaders to burn anyone who dared question their Emperor alive. Using their connection to Chaos to make their bodies alchemically fabricate a strange, immensely flammable gas called "Napalm", the Crusaders cast flares of blazing fire which could stick to its opponents, causing wounds of untold severity.
On use - casts an infernal flare of ignited napalm onto a single target, causing 100-300 damage depending on the state of enemy armor and applying a stack of "Disintegrated Armor". Disintegrated Armor - deals 10/20/30/40/50 ticking damage every five seconds depending on the state of enemy armor, which suffers a temporary loss of 5% to durability for each stack applied.
This ability has a cool down of four seconds, costs 200 mana and 10% Napalm to cast.
"That''s.... surprisingly balanced. Then again, I have the mana necessary to cast it only twelve times maximum before having to wait for my many to regenerate, which honestly makes it worthless in a boss fight." Muttering to myself as I learn the spell, I find myself blinking in surprise as another blue screen pops up.
Ability Evolution! - Raging Fist has now been consumed by Soul Furnace
Your soul is a furnace, your mind is the forge and your body is the weapon! Your ability Raging Fist, now has two separate stances, one for casting and another for melee. Casting - Allows the usage of Chaos oriented spells (IE Napalm Flare) which cannot be used otherwise. Melee - Melee attacks deal elemental damage and cause bleeding if the enemy has an armor debuff.
Alert! Soul Furnace has been changed by Alchemical Lightning!
You have gained access to a new resource bar which will take the place of your Satiety bar - Napalm. You currently have 0/100% Napalm. Using Napalm fueled abilities will drain your satiety!
Alert! Devour has been changed by Alchemical Lightning!
Every time you successfully devour an enemy, your Napalm bar will be restored by the amount your satiety would have been beforehand!
Alert! Your Napalm/Satiety is low! You are now under the effects of starvation! -50% to experience gain -50% to all stats +25% to critical chance +25% to all dealt/received damage
"Uhhh..." I quickly take another look into my inventory and basically tear out the boar haunches and soup from two days ago, swallowing them without even checking them out first.
You are no longer under the effects of Starvation! However, the food you ate has long since gone stale... You feel sick. -5hp/s poison damage for the next two hours.
"Well now, that''s gonna be a fun ball to balance around... uhh.. at least with this, I can finally start walking the path of a spell blade!" Grinning to myself as I open another book without even inspecting it first.
Congratulations! You have learned a new ability, Scorch!
A basic fire spell which everyone can learn... Use to blast a target with some fire.
Scorch - deal a varying amount of damage (from 5-100), depending on the location you hit. If scorch hits bare skin, it will always critically strike, deal maximum damage depending on enemy resistances and apply a cauterized debuff on the enemy. Cauterized - Healing received is reduced by 10%.
Costs 10 mana to cast and has no cool down.
"I guess this will prove useful to balance out the four seconds I have to wait in-between Napalm''s." Shrugging as I take a healing potion out of my bag, my last one might I add and down it in order to counter that annoying food poisoning. The next book does not have a crimson cover, but a white one, an air spell. How odd... though, if my hunch is correct, then this spell will be something to use as a support for my other spells.
Congratulations! You have learned a new ability, Draw Air!
A basic air spell which everyone can learn... Use to draw the air around you into your hand. This spell is a supportive spell which can be used in multiple ways, but its primary use is to push a single enemy target away from the user.
Scorch - use draw air to empower your scorch and turn it into "Channeled Flames". Channeled Flames - Drains 10mana/s to release a continuous stream of fire in front of the user, dealing 20dmg/s depending on the state of the users armor. Shares cool down with Scorch.
Napalm Flare - use draw air to empower your napalm flare and turn it into "Pyrobomb". Pyrobomb - a massive ball of infernal fire which explodes once the user finishes casting, causing 250-500 AOE damage, knocking back and stunning all caught in its blast radius, including the user. Notice; your near immunity to heat will cause Pyrobomb to only deal 30% of its damage and allows you to ignore its stunning effect, but you will still be knocked back on use. Additionally, using Pyrobomb will cause you to be unable to move for 5 seconds, draining a total of 500 mana and 50% Napalm for the duration of the cast which will not return should you be interrupted. Interrupting Pyrobomb will cause it to implode prematurely. Pyrobomb''s explosion creates an area of poison, as Napalm creates Carbon Monoxide. Carbon Monoxide - deals 10dmg/s per tick to anyone within the area of effect, while also making them incapable of breathing. Lasts for 30 seconds. Shares cool down with Napalm Flare.
Costs 100 mana to cast and has a 10s cool down.
"Oh my..." I hear myself silently mutter out in wonder... I''m not used to my spells being so... balanced. I suppose I have been somewhat on a power-trip recently, but I''m still only in the early levels so that''s not so surprising considering I''m using a class meant for the hundreds. Taking the last book into my hands, I notice that its color is purple, meaning its an Arcane Spell. I blink... I don''t think I can learn this."Inspect."
Arcane Tome - Blink
An advanced spell belonging to the arcane school, but also an incredibly popular one! Use in order to instantaneously teleport yourself a short distance depending on available terrain and skill level.
Alert - As you are afflicted by Chaos, you cannot learn this spell.
"Yeah, I figured as much..." You see, Chaos is forged on a basic principle of being something utterly incomprehensible to most, but to those who can understand it by talent or otherwise, its basically just magic science. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. If a person who is affiliated with Chaos would, for instance, cast a fireball, they would not be creating a magical ball of fire, they would be drawing in the heat from the surrounding area or outright creating it via alchemy, compressing said heat and only then throwing it at an enemy. Scorch is the only fire spell around which is not bound by this rule as it is the starting spell of all fire mages. So, I guess you could call mages who are connected to chaos Elemental Manipulators instead? Meh. This is also why we get abilities like this *Napalm Flare*. I mean, in a medieval world, who even knows about Napalm? Thing is... I don''t remember having any such order of NPC''s or players that was named the *Azarestrian Crusaders*... Le sigh, must be yet another bit of fake lore written by the devs. Shrugging as I stand up from the bench and throw the book aside like its worthless, I finally walk outside the borders of the town and into The Chittering Forest!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several minutes later... - The Chittering Forest - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"Guess this is it then..." I mutter out with a rather confused glance towards the supposed waterfall only to find it feeding into a massive lake.
You''ve found a point of interest - Chitter Lake!
And sure enough the blue screen pops up out of nowhere as I walk closer towards it, a mass of animals, both small and large, prowl around the lake. Everything from drinking boars to sleeping deer and yet, no sigh of any wolf. Looking around with my Living Aura, I sneak up on a deer and devour it to fill my Napalm status to maximum without the rest of them even noticing him gone. I make my way around the entirety of the lake, eventually stumbling onto what looks like a rocky, well-walked path disguised as part of the forest... not exactly something an honest merchant would use, eh? Not that I''m surprised, mind you. Walking down the beaten path, I find myself staring at a wrecked caravan and several animal corpses that look as if they were dragged here by something huge. I walk closer to the corpse of a butchered deer and inspect it."Large bite taken out of its throat, no signs of tearing or struggle... wolf has really sharp fangs." Turning around towards its legs, I notice that the area around its femoral artery has seemingly been pushed inside, causing the poor things lower half to brutally erupt outward and explode."Hmm, no purple or even bluish skill coloring... deer died quicker than his body could respond to the damage." A critical attack, efficient and deadly. Hey, this wolf''s killing style is almost reminiscent of my own, how odd. Anyhow, I rise up from my kneeling position and walk over to the ruptured caravan. Looking around, I find several chests containing all forms of leather, metal and other goods."Hmm, I could return this to Loris, I''m sure he''d be ecstatic at the prospect. Or I could just loot it all and sell it later..." Shaking my head in negative, I find myself saying."Nah, I don''t need the money but I don''t really want him to have this back either... its all most likely stolen, anyways.." So what the hell do I do with it? I blink to myself in thought as I look around."The caravan is mostly ravaged but the transport could be repaired. Hmm... Oh, I know." Opening up my guild chat, I say."Hey everyone! There''s a ravaged caravan in the upper parts of The Chittering Forest near a really good hunting ground. I want someone to organize people to come and transport it all the way into Incerum. I''ll pay those who do this 250 gold to be shared.. and if you are quick enough, there''s a lot of crafting materials and such scattered around. You can help yourself to whatever you like so long as you aid in the escort. Coordinates are x78 and y92." "Hey! Me and my friends are relatively close-by to that location.. how big is the wreckage? How many people would we need to carry it?" Good question. I take a look around. There are around thirteen different chests and one pioneer wagon. Considering how a wagon is approximately one hundred inventory slots and each chest is ten... so two hundred and thirty? There''s also a stack of five boxes next to the wagon which were left relatively untouched."Inspect."
A wooden box containing a shipment of high-quality steel. +100 metal if delivered to city
Weight - 50 inventory slots.
I could feel my eyes grow wide as I read the message. My grin is currently bigger than any I''ve had in days."It would take you two hundred and thirty inventory slots to carry the caravan... however, there''s also a stack of five boxes carrying high quality steel. I''ll pay each person who delivers one of these 10 gold each. The boxes take up 50 inventory slots each." "Holy fuck, might as well form up a raid group then." This person, whose character name is Mike, says and I frown."If you''re gonna do that, then get people solely from our guild. We can''t risk this pile of loot being stolen by a mercenary or a spy." "Got it, boss. Will do!" He replies and I close guild chat. Smiling to myself as I turn around, I find myself paralyzed on the spot as a certain massive wolf seems to have somehow managed to sneak up on me."Grrr..." A deep, throaty growl escapes from its giant maw as the two-meter tall and at least one meter wide abomination promptly opens its mouth.
Target - Chaosborne Abomination (lvl 25 LEGENDARY)
Once the alpha wolf of his pack, this rabid beast has been infused by the power of Iblis, a scythe seemingly made out of pure magma...
Health: 3367/5000 Mana: 1000/1000 Stamina: NULL
Oh dear, a legendary mob. I find myself gulping down hard as its fangs come down onto me, impaling my shoulder."ARGH!"
You have been impaled!(546 damage) You are immobile!
"Shit!" I cursed as I activated my raging fist and continuously slammed into the wolf''s fist to no avail as the thing just pressed down harder.
You are suffering further impalement!(342 damage) You are immobile!
Shaking my head out of my stupor, I switch the stances for my raging fist and shove a hand into the things mouth."Lets see how you like this, motherfucker!" And with that, I used my Napalm Flare right down its bloody gullet. "GRHROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!" Its massive bellow of pain erupted outwards, terrifying everything nearby as its fang tore out of me. Thinking quickly, I switch back to melee and charge away, my right hand dangling around as the hole in my shoulder continuously spurts out blood. "Grh! Aw fuck, fuck, fuck!" Temporarily losing myself to panic, I manage to activate my living aura and direct my charge into a black bear."Sorry, but I''m not sorry at all!" I exclaim towards the poor, confused bear as its peaceful, harmless sleep is disturbed by a maniac who shoved a fist into its mouth before tearing its skull apart with a crimson scythe. Wasting no more time as the abomination is thundering behind me, I devour the bear and turn around just in time to see myself get charged into a tree by the wolf.
You have sustained a crushing blow! (302 damage) You are immobile!
"F-fuck! Is this what people feel like when they fight against me?!" I yell out loud to nobody in particular as I slam my scythe through the wolfs eye."GROOOOAAAARH!" It roars again, letting me fall off the tree as I activate my Blood Healing."Yeah, how do you like that, you bitch?" My arrogance sometimes does not manage to work out in my favor. This is one of those times as the wolf apparently has the same skills I do, activating its own blood regeneration and making my jaw drop as I watch its eye regenerate. It gives me a wolf''s version of a grin before charging right at me again. Not to be outdone, I fuel some health into my next attack as I charge right back at it, our meeting causes both of us to be launched backwards, sending me into the water of the lake and the wolf flying into a stone. Unfortunately for me, a spear stuck in the wolfs back is further impaled inside as he struck the stone, causing what I can only figure out to be his version of my passives to go full course as the wolfs red eyes glow with unrestrained fury. Using Chaos Rush to get myself out of the water, I begin running sideways as I focus myself onto the currently bleeding wound on the wolfs back and cast a scorch onto it.
Critical hit! (33 damage) Your target is highly resistant to normal fire!
"Aw shit, well of course he is, dumb-ass!" Cussing at myself as I continue to blast the temporarily stunned wolf with consecutive scorch''s, I manage to infuriate the thing into another charge."ROOOOOOOOOOOAR!" Its bellow shakes the ground around me and I nearly lose my footing, a massive grin forming itself upon my face as I wait for the wolf to reach me before showing another fine meal of Napalm right into its maw. The wolf tries to close its mouth but fails to do so in time, still somehow managing to hit me with its entire body mass before collapsing on top of me. "Argh, fuck!" I hear myself curse again as I dig myself out of my situation and push the wolf''s body away from me. He''s still alive..."Grrr...." A weakened, strangled warning erupts from the wolf''s massive jaws alongside a bunch of blood and I laugh."That was a good fight, but I''m afraid I don''t have time for pleasantries." Approaching the wolf''s back, I promptly attempt to take the scythe out of him but to no avail.
The curse of Chaos is not so easily lifted... if you truly seek to free this poor being from the infection, you must take it upon yourself.
"Uhh, in case you didn''t notice, I''m the bloody Archon Of Chaos. Of course I''ll take the *curse* upon myself!" With that exclamation made, the scythe easily rips out of the poor things back, its charred mane turning back to an ashen grey as the wolf begins to rapidly lose size, its wounds healing as the inflated flesh constricts back upon itself. Suddenly, I feel my own vision swimming as I watch the pup rise up with fear evident in his eyes and blaze away at the speed of light. I am.. transforming... Oh god, don''t tell me.
Congratulations! You''ve gained a new ability, Chaos Form!
Adopt the form of the Chaosborne Abomination, gaining increased stats and new abilities but also becoming unable to cast any non-chaos spells. During your time as a the Dire Wolf, players will not be able to differ you from a normal mob by targeting you.
+strength increased by 150. +agility increased by 100. +traveling speed outside of combat is increased by 300%. +you cannot converse with others, but you can use guild chat and the PM function. +Your abilities have been converted to better fit your new, albeit temporary self.
Okay then, this has the potential to be very, very useful.
You have gained a new passive, Ember Jaws!
Your fangs burn hot, hot enough to melt iron and char flesh! +melee attacks deal elemental damage +melee attacks will always critically strike +melee attacks shred enemy armor, reducing durability by 5% for each separate bite
You have gained a new ability, Infernal Charge!
Your strength and speed allow you to form an Unbreakable Charge, dealing massive damage to enemies struck and applying a stun.
You have gained a new ability, Napalm Vomit!
Project a vomit of Ignited Napalm onto your target, dealing damage and setting them on fire.
You have gained a new passive, Avatar Of Terror!
Automatically apply a fear effect of five seconds to anything below your current level (43).
If you wish to turn back to your real form, simply think it.
As your body is currently still unstable, the transformation has reverted the progress for your next Breakthrough... but repeated transformations will not have the same effect.
"Okay, Harold. Enough with the silent treatment, what the hell is going on here?" I say using the PM to send him the message and he replies in a somewhat disinterested voice. "I''m balancing you out. Well, at least I''m trying to... listen, with how OP you already are, I couldn''t have let you get that scythe. An artifact so early on would make Aurelius put me on even heavier chains." He says with honesty in his voice and I let out a breath of relief. "Alright, that''s fair... but what''s up with the minimalist blue screens? You do make up abilities, right? They don''t even say how much damage things do." I protest over the message system and I hear him snort. "Okay then, do you want me to add TONS OF DAMAGE to every list?..." I promptly decide that is unnecessary as I close off all the blue screens and turn around. Unable to help myself, I look downwards... and I smile. Well now, that''s huge. Wonder how it will feel when I eventually stick it into a nice, tight hole, hehe. Mhmmm, maybe Tiara would like to find out how it would feel to have a massive wolf ream her asshole raw. The Wolf in question most certainly would.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it! Not much else to say here so eh...
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 25. Rest In Chaos Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How are you all doing?
So this chapter is proving much harder than I expected to think up much less type down. I don''t have a big desk like I''m used to sooo meh? Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Moments Later... - The Chittering Forest - Rhean''s Point Of View...
Warning; your Satiety/Napalm status is now FULL.
Eating anymore will make you sick.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! RUN! RUN FOR YO-AGH" One of my current targets screams out loudly as my ember-colored teeth dig deep through his helmeted forehead, my jaws clasping down and tearing his head right off his neck before remembering I can''t swallow it and then tossing it aside. Scanning around myself with Living Aura, I notice a dark elf priest crouched into a corner, her eyes red from crying out in fear. Good thing people can''t differ me from a mob... cause this is kinda over-the-top even for me. Grinning at her with my fangs fully shown, I promptly drag my tongue across her entire body before snapping her in half with a crunch. Poor girl didn''t even have the time to scream, but I thank myself inwardly for biting her upper half off instead of her lower half as I see the yellow liquid seeping down her thighs. Suddenly, a blue screen dominates my sight.
Because of your DND status, a message signed as URGENT has been saved into your inbox. Do you wish to see it now? Y/N
Urgent? Well fuck that. DND off. "-ust wish that he wouldn''t be such a bloody sociopa-ah, speak of the devil and he shall appear." Justika says over the guild chat and I let out a laugh. "Talking about me, are we?" I say with a laugh. "Well if you didn''t put yourself on DND, there would have been no need to say that, my *Emperor*." Oh god. "Has Frey been preaching or something? Anyways, what''s this about? Did you need me for something?" "Dude, Frey''s preaching about how awesome you are is basically this entire guild chat. Whenever someone new comes in, he makes sure they know what guild they just entered.. Anyways, we found your book." "My Boo-Oh, you mean as in On Transcendence? Where? And who found it?" "That would be yours truly, yer majesty. As for where, well its in a strange area called the Ancient Mine that''s near town. Thing is, goblins stole it and their new War-god is using it as a weapon. I can see why you don''t want anyone else to have that thing, its OP." "An NPC is using it? What''s it doing?" "He''s blasting us with some kinda red lightning, armor is useless, need health to beat him and lots of it." "Good, I know where I have to go, summon everyone nearby other than those handling the caravan I set up earlier. If we get that book, there''s a good chance our entire guild can get access to Chaos-related classes so give it your all!" "Seriously?!" "OMG!" "OMW DUDES!" "Is this a raid?!" "Hell yes it is!" Turning off Guild Chat as I let myself grin and open my map to see that the Ancient Mine is south-west of my location, I promptly turn my wolf form around and position myself. Time to see what this thing''s *Traveling Speed* can do.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
One minute later... - Ancient Mine Outside - Rhean''s Point Of View...
Well now, that was pretty quick. "They''re pushing us back! Retreat back outside and wait for the boss to arrive!" Corez yells out at the top of his lungs as my guild members, around a hundred of them, all fall back outside, the ancient mine''s giant stone doors closing as the goblins use metal chains to pull them inwards. One of them turns around towards my charging form and has his eyes grow wide as saucers."EVERYONE! THERE''S A MASSIVE BOSS MOB RUNNING TOWARDS US!" I let myself laugh, showcasing my molten jaw as their heads turn around just in time for me to leap right over them and transform back in midair."WTF?" Is the general response to my rather dramatized action as I do a rather classic hero-landing on the earth in front of them and then turn around to face my little legion with a huge, wolfish grin on my face."Well? Are you guys ready or not?" They just stare at me with wide, gaping jaws and I let out a massive laugh."H-huh, maybe Frey isn''t just a fanboy after all, maybe you really are as awesome as he keeps saying..." One of the group mutters out in wonder and I just roll my eyes. Suddenly, a blonde haired and overweight gal leaves the group and extends a hand towards me as if asking for something and I blink."Found the book myself, expect it all for myself." She says simply as she puffs out her cheeks proudly and I finally notice her name- Justika. Letting out a massive laugh as I hand over a pouch of gold to the girl with a smile."250 right? Well here you go, Justika. Now then, lets get to business!" I say with quite a bit of pride as I turn around towards the Ancient Mine. She takes the gold and quickly invites me into their raid group and I can''t help but notice their positioning."Frey''s work?" Asking nobody in particular as the mentioned saint quickly approaches me."Indeed! Thought you might like not having to strategically position everyone." A nod towards him is the answer he receives as I turn back around just in time to see a blue screen pop up in front of me.
Raid Group Detected
There is a dungeon which would normally require 1-5 people to scale for its normal rewards/availability percentage. Would you like the dungeon to be scaled to your raid? Currently you have 102 people inside of your group, making 100% of the dungeon (Ancient Azarestrian Mine) available.
Ah yes, I almost forgot about this. In Euphoria, the amount of and the type of experience you go through is limited or adjusted accordingly towards your own play-style."Yes, lets do it."
Phase One - An Uncultured Entrance!
The goblins living inside of the Ancient Mine have long since mastered its teleportation pads and will use them to assault you on the outside as you attempt to breach the stone doors to their home!
"Everyone got the Phase One?" I ask as I take a look towards my raid and scan the nearby area. Ancient smelters showing little use over the ages litter the landscape in front of us, several runic teleportation devices which sadly work only one way are set near each one, previously used by my miners to efficiently drag carts of ore to the outside, where they would be smelted and then delivered elsewhere. Too bad that they had to be activated from inside of the mine, but if they didn''t then assaulting them would''ve been easy. At everyone''s nod, I turn back around just in time to see an armored goblin with a black dagger with magmatic cracks around it''s bladed edge strike me right in the shoulder. Quickly impaling the damned goblin with a scythe through the neck, I take out the dagger and exclaim."Tanks to the front, casters buff us up, rangers dps them down!" And then I turn towards the dagger. I know what this metal is... Emberite, the same stuff that Iblis was made off, but without the volcanic energy necessary to awaken it. If the goblins have weapons made out of it then this must be an Emberite Mine. Good... Shaking my head as I shoot out a Napalm Flare to melt a leaping goblin warrior, I yell out at the top of my lungs."THEIR WEAPONS ARE MADE OUT A MATERIAL BETTER THAN STEEL! LOOT THEM FROM THE DEAD GOBLINS!" Following my command, Justika takes the makeshift claymore from the hands of the goblin I just melted and promptly swings it in a wide arc, cleaving right through the goblin warriors in front of her before stopping paralyzed with wide eyes."No way, we only managed to kill two of them before! GUYS RHEAN''S RIGHT, TAKE THEIR WEAPONS!" "YES, SIR!" Throwing the dagger I picked up into the hands of a nearby rogue who manages to barely catch it, I leap towards the door."Push them back! We need to get to the door! Thieves protect the healers!" Turning around, I notice Corez, one of the rangers inside of my group shooting his crossbow at random targets and I bite my lip in annoyance. However, I also see that the targets he''s shooting at are goblin mages and that makes my annoyed frown turn into a smirk. Quickly, I appoint him as the leader of their group."Rangers! Follow Corez! Shoot the same targets he does!" The Dwarf player is temporarily stunned as he hears me say that before showing another bolt into his crossbow and landing a rather sick head-shot onto a mob."I WONT DISAPPOINT YOU!" He shouts out dramatically as he scans the area for high-value targets and finds a shaman healing the goblins. Then he points towards the thing."There! That shaman''s their healer, gun him down!" "KUVERH!" The things pained scream echoes as a myriad of arrows and bolts and spells promptly decimates him, allowing our tanks and melee''s to push further onward. Charging forth by myself, I tear a hole through the goblin warriors and leap towards the gates. Spinning in mid-air, I blast another shaman with a Napalm Flare, thus melting its head out of existence as I switch back to melee mode and punch a goblin through his gut. Throwing him into another goblin that was charging at me, I impale them both upon my scythes and turn around as a goblin spear-man tears through me with a lance. My guild stops short as they see me bleeding and the goblins all begin laughing, but soon stop as I laugh as well."What are you all standing paralyzed for? KILL THEM ALL!" And with that, I tear out the goblins head, throwing it and his spine aside like a boss as I activate Blood Regeneration. Ripping the lance out of myself, I throw it right into the head of another goblin before grabbing one by his arm and charging towards a smelter, grasping the machine by its entrance as I let the goblin fall into the mass of molten metal. "We''re almost at the gate! REDOUBLE YOUR EFFORTS, EVERYONE!" Frey screams out to motivate the group just as he stabs his sword into the ground, beautiful swathes of pure light erupting from his sword, healing and curing those nearby of any ails and wounds. Grinning at him as I cleave through another set of charging goblins, I notice a pair of Chains laying in front of the gate and I realize those are what the goblins use to open the gates. Laughing to myself, I take both chains into my hands."CHARGE OVER TO ME AND PROTECT ME! I''M GONNA BRING DOWN THE GATES!" My scream seems to have gathered both the intended and an unintended effect of having all the goblins focus entirely on me. Thieves and rogues are the first of my raid to comply as they leap across the warriors and dodge any incoming blow, forming a circle around me as I start swinging the chain in my right hand before throwing it around the stone door''s hinges. I do the same with the left one and then grin with madness in my eyes."I''M GONNA TEAR THESE GATES RIGHT OFF!" And with that exclamation I turn around and pull with all my might. The hinges crack and creak as the ancient, rusted metal fights against my 100+ strength stat and I feel my grin reaching ever greater heights as one of my warriors exclaims."D-dude, what are you, superman?" With another pull, I spit out a bit of blood as the muscles in my arms feel as if bursting, the hinges creaking even louder as the goblins increase the intensity of their assault. Noticing an elite group of Goblins forming from the runic pad I turn to look at Corez before screaming."Corez! Focus your sights onto that elite grou-" As I yell, I notice a rather large stone hanging just above the goblins and I grin madly."Never mind, I got this." If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Tearing the chain on my right out of the hinges momentarily, I swing it in mid-air before striking against the weathered rope."MAGES! FORM UP A SHIELD OF EARTH OR ICE AROUND US, DON''T LET THE STONE ROLL OVER US!" With that said, the massive thing falls out of its holds and begins rolling down, easily trampling the group of goblins underfoot, but also destroying one of the runic portals. Shit, I wanted to keep those. Complying with my order, the casters create a shield just in time to stop the boulder from crushing us too. Having bought us some time, I reconnect the chain with the hinge of the door and start pouring as much essence as I can into my arms."GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARH!" An unearthly roar echoes outwards from my own mouth as my arms literally explode, torrents upon torrents of blood erupting outwards just as the stone door promptly drops downwards, cracking upon the earth below. Taking in a massive breath, I feel myself smile as I watch the swarm of goblins pulling back to the remaining five portals and disappearing.
Phase One has been completed!
Overall raid score - 987/1000 0 Deaths - 500 239 goblins killed - 300 1 teleporter destroyed - -27 Doors Torn Down by 1 player - 200
Your valiant invasion has caught the eyes of Mendrion! +25% healing done Due to your leaders ridiculous feat of might, all melee members of your group receive a morale boost! +5% damage for the raids duration. The Gaze of Yyl''rhiad falls now upon you... causing all offensive abilities to randomly curse or horrify opponents.
All raid members receive two levels worth of exp, regardless of current level.
Personal Rewards
Due to your contribution, you have gained 250 fame. Your share of the loot of 9 gold, 73 silver and 93 copper.
Your ridiculous feat of might has increased your strength by 10.
You have gained a new title, Gatebreaker!
Only ten points of strength? Then again, I''m already past the hundreds, easily considered superhuman... just goes to show how OP Chaos really is in the end."HOLY FUCK! I JUST GOT AN AWESOME NEW ABILITY!" A warrior exclaims as he shows the blue screen to everyone.
You''ve gained a new passive skill, Essence Generation!
"Every blow must be delivered with the intent to kill. There is no point in wasting yourself by holding back.. strike fast and kill quickly, the rest will take care of itself." - The Chronicles of Rhean, ch 7, pt 8.
Essence Generation is a skill normally solely available to those afflicted by Chaos, but due to your innate talent and ability to comprehend it after watching the Archon himself in battle, you have been granted access to its awesome power! Use to channel essence into any ability, spell or physical attack, in order to increase damage dealt up to five times depending on the amount of health sacrificed.
"Hooh? You got that after watching me fight?" I ask the guy with a smile on my face and he freezes on the spot, a shaking hand rubbing the back of his head as he replies."Y-yeah, sorry if that seems like I stole it." I shake my head in negative."Nah, that just means you get me. What''s your name?" He steels himself and salutes me."Its Andrew, your majesty!" And then he bows, causing much of the nearby people to groan and cringe, but an acknowledging nod from Frey. I just let out a sigh."Well alright then, Andrew. Keep on staring at me, you might get more abilities like that." Shaking my head as the pain of my imploded arms makes me fall onto the ground, I manage to mutter out."Grh! A-anyway, could someone heal me? Having imploded hands isn''t exactly comfortable." A myriad of healing streams enters my body as the healers cast their spells and I let out a breath of relief."Wait, Frey said that you always play on 100%.. but with your arms like that and you''re just groaning.. that can''t be true right?" I shrug and show them my reality meter, causing most of them to have their eyes grow wide."W-w-what the hell dude? How are you even standing?" Another shrug from me as I stand up, stretching my back as I turn around towards the newly-opened mine."Dunno, guess I got a resistance from all the time I spent on 100%. I''d advise that you guys also get your meters on 100% or at least 70% because you get MASSIVE BENEFITS for doing it. For instance, if one of us dies here, they''ll only need to pay like 1 silver." Murmurs echo within the unsure crowd as I begin walking towards the door."Stealth classes, I want you guys to get healed and buffed up because you''re going scouting. The rest of you.. well, rest up, I guess." "Sir, yes sir!" They all do a dramatic salute as I repeat my guilds name in my head with a laugh."Lord Rhean! I see you''ve already started the reclamation of the mines?" A familiar figure rushes towards me as Luciana appears in the distance, a small army of guardsmen following behind her, alongside my new General and Tiara. The General in question salutes me and speaks."We''ve arrived to assist you, your lordship! Orders?" "Charles, I want you to secure the local area and block off those runic teleporters with spikes or lances, any goblin that tries to back stab us needs to be removed. Luciana, I hope you''ve brought me supplies, my troops can use them." She tilts her head in confusion."W-well, I did bring supplies but.. troops?" I point towards my guild-members and she oohs before bowing and running off towards the caravan they brought with them. Turning around towards the general, I speak."I know you and your men aren''t going to like this, General, but I''m afraid that currently the best role I have for you is a supportive one. We go in, crush everything and you make sure nothing comes out unwanted, got it?" He bows with a grunt."As you wish, your majesty... please, do let at least a dozen goblins run outside?" I let out a laugh."We''ll do our best. Just to be clear though, the only reason you guys aren''t going in there is because if you die, then you die." My soldiers eyes lit up with fire."Y..you and the rest of these Destined Ones are suffering in our stead just because you''ll come back eventually if you die?" Corez shrugs in a very dwarf-like way."Meh, don''t take it personally laddie. We''s expendable, ye ain''t, that''s all." "E-e-expendable?!" The soldier exclaims in disbelief as he and his mates stare onto my guild in wonder and respect.
System Notice
Due to the actions of your raid''s members, the Town Of Incerum will view you as heroes should you succeed! +all members of the guild "CIL CIL" shall receive special treatment from its inhabitants. +Imperial Soldier class has been unlocked for the members of the guild "CIL CIL". +Imperial Mage class has been unlocked for the members of the guild "CIL CIL". +Imperial Ranger class has been unlocked for the members of the guild "CIL CIL". +Imperial Shadow class has been unlocked for the members of the guild "CIL CIL". +members of the guild "CIL CIL" are now counted as citizens of Incerum, belonging to The Unbound class.
All members of the guild "CIL CIL" receive a bonus of 100 fame!
"Its common knowledge that Destined Ones eventually return after death... most of the time... but to have absolutely no fear of dying is.." Charles shakes his head in disbelief as I let out another laugh. "They would not be my allies if they weren''t special." And with that, the general and his men bow before us and march away to do what they''ve been told to do. Tiara approaches me with yet another blank look on her face, although a slight aura of self-accomplishment radiates around her."Master, my task has been completed with utmost success. My men and women are hard at work cutting down trees in the nearby forest and using the wood to fulfill our given job. It should not take us more than to the end of this day to finish gathering the necessary materials and then two more to complete the school. I have also hired several housewives from the town to clean the blood-stained mansion. I would say that your new school is about 50% complete, your majesty." A nod as I sit down next to a fire and down some cold water provided by a random guildmate."Good job, Tiara. You''ve done well. Would you be able to reform the mansion quicker if I got you access to some more manpower?" She blinks in surprise."Y-yes, t-that would be g-great, your majesty!" With that exclamation, I open up guild chat. "Hey guys, if there''s anyone out there that isn''t currently raiding with us but wants to earn some quick fame, find an NPC named Tiara near the old-noble''s mansion. We''re making a school for kids out of that place. Don''t expect payment for any labor she asks you to do but you''re almost certain to catch the eyes of Mendrion or Lunarie." "A school for kids? How adorable!" "Sounds about right... anyone wanna go?" "Yeah, lemme just finish selling my junk and we can go." "Holy fuck, three separate events in a single day? Dude, you are an awesome guild leader!" And that''s that. Closing off guild chat, I turn my gaze back onto Tiara, causing the poor cat-girl to shiver."If you go stand around the Mansion, Destined Ones are bound to approach you and ask what they can do to help, for free of course. Just make sure you make yourself easily noticeable." With a nod and a deep bow, the girl speeds off into the town."Woah, you can do that?" Justika asks me from behind with a rather flabbergasted voice. "Do what?" I quirk an eyebrow at her as those close-by widen their eyes at me."Dude, you just basically created a damn quest, how is that even possible?!" Shrugging at them as I take another deep gulp from my drink, I reply."Its just the way you word things.. Euphoria is a living, breathing world after all, who said that the things one of us does only have to apply to that person? I mean, as the Town''s Lord, I can tell a guard to find a Destined One to gather some wolf pelts in exchange for a sum of money. Sure enough, that guard will be actively looking for a player who is willing to do so and thus, creating a quest." They all blink in wonder."Huh... never even thought about it that way... just goes to show how experienced you are compared to the rest of us." Justika shrugs as she chomps on a piece of cooked meat. "L-lord Rhean! T-the supplies you''ve requested are here." Luciana says after rushing towards us once again and I nod."Good! Please distribute some of them to my friends here as we will be leading the offensive further into the mines after our rest." With a bow, she orders several maids around as they bring my guild mates food, water, potions and any other supplies necessary for this kind of expedition.
System Notice
Due to having an active supply line, all members of your raid group receive a 20% bonus to all regeneration! Due to having an active supply line, all members of your raid group cannot fall beneath 40% satiety, with the exception of character Rhean, due to his special satiety meter!
Well that''s a way to call me out..."Special satiety meter? How dafuq can that be special?" I shrug."Remember that Napalm Flare spell I used? Well, it takes Napalm to cast it and that''s another resource bar for me... it replaced my Satiety." "So you what, fabricate it inside of you before using it?" A random dude asks with a chuckle and I nod, causing his jaw to drop."Woah..." Standing up, I walk over to the smelters and remember that the goblins had special weaponry."Guys, we need to loot ALL of the goblins weapons. We can salvage them for much stronger ones later on." Blinking at me, Justika and the others all stand up, promptly scaring the NPC soldiers."W-whats going on? A-are you going back in there already?" One of the soldiers asks and I shake my head in negative. "The goblins are using weapons made from a special alloy and, although very makeshift, the weapons are much better than common steel. We need to loot all of the corpses so we can use the metal later on." The soldier makes an audible oh sound before relaying the unsaid command to his friends, turning the relatively peaceful encampment into a mass of voices and running bodies, making me laugh as I turn towards the broken gates of stone."Heh..." I close my eyes in remembrance."I''d almost forgotten how good it feels..." Taking in a deep breath, I down the last of my drink before adopting a massive grin upon my face."...to be an Emperor?" Corez asks with a bearded smile and I laugh."Yeah... that."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Well that''s it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I''m sorry if it seems rushed or short but my computer is overheating... damn summer.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 26. A Chance Of Heart Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How are you all doing?
I wasn''t originally planning to do another chapter today but since I managed to up my net speed to a bearable 200-300/kbs, I''ve decided to do it anyways. I guess my morale is largely determined by my internet connection... heh, who would''ve guessed! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several minutes later... - Inside Of The Mine - Rhean''s Point Of View...
After spending a couple more minutes outside, mostly pillaging corpses and selling unneeded loot, we ventured deeper into the mine. Or, more specifically, we entered its Forge Chamber. My mine''s were created with efficiency in mind. On the outside, you have smelters and teleportation pads, the first room on the inside is the forge, the second room on the first level is the administrative office and below it is the Mess Hall, where my miners and their overseers ate, drank and relieved themselves. There was no real break or working time for those working in the mines, rather I made up a quota system where each select person had to fulfill their quota depending on the overall richness of the mine. How they did this, how much they rested, how much they worked, none really mattered to me or my overseers so long as the weekly quota was fulfilled. It was a highly effective system if I may say so myself. I sure as hell hope that Aurelius didn''t cater to the lazy people by ruining that self-forming system based on player decision... It saddens me that there were people voting to have the best possible system fully computerized as their *Kingly* selves couldn''t be bothered to set rules for miners, whose work is the life-blood of their entire armies. While I''m not totally against an automated system being applied for those who want it, it should be a weakness against those, like myself, who like to set every single detail to fit their selective desire. ... Yeah, I know how that sounds. I''m an arrogant prick who does not like having anyone or anything working even slightly off the course I set forth, but that''s exactly why I make an awesome Emperor, heh. "Yo, Rhean. Wake up, dude! We''ve got gobs incoming!" Corez slams my back with his crossbow, unloaded of course, as I rock myself back to reality."Uhh, what the? Did I seriously doze off?" "How long have you been playing?" Said dwarf asks me somewhat worriedly and I chuckle."Honestly? I have no idea. For quite a bit.. but don''t worry, so long as you keep waking me up, we can pull this raid off."
Phase Two - Forging Ahead
You''ve managed to enter the central area of the mine, The Forge! The goblins here are many, but most are not fighters but craftsmen or miners! However, there is a mass of elite goblins charging ahead in order to defend the innermost sanctum of the mine, having left some behind to barricade its entrance. You will need to break through their elite in order to chose your next action!
Elite Goblin''s Remaining - 200
"BUFF UP, PEOPLE! THESE GUYS AREN''T GONNA BE WEAK!" Frey exclaims at the top of his lungs as Corez loads up a crossbow bolt but I stop him from firing."Corez, do you see that intake line up there?" "Intake Line?" He asks somewhat flabbergasted as Frey and the other tanks charge to the front, our healers already throwing shields and regeneration spells upon them. Intake Line''s are risen platforms accessible via lifts upon which lie openings to the forges. It was there that metal would be thrown inside in order to melt or heat it up again before forging could commence."See the lifts? I want you to pick a couple melee''s and take every non-mage ranged player up there... you might also want to take a shaman or two for the group healing." His eyes lit up in recognition."Ah, you mean to get us to higher ground? Got it, boss!" "EVERYONE, GET ON THE LIFTS! MELEE GROUP FOUR AND TWO SHAMANS FOLLOW US! MAGES STAY DOWN HERE!" Two tanks dislodge themselves from the front, instantaneously replaced by eager thieves whose dodging skills prove to be just as good at keeping the enemy at bay. "Filzhy dentind onzzz! Yourz planz wirr phail! FEAZ DE POWA OZ ZAOS!" A huge, armored and quite bad-ass looking goblin with a massive iron staff, one I recognize to be a beating-cane used by my former overseers and On Transcendence floating above his right hand. He lets the book float away as he grasps at nothing with his right hand before it bursts full of crimson lightning."Ah, you must be the guy Justika was talking about." My simple words catch the attention of the War-god just in time for him to get a Napalm Flare right in the face."ARZZ! ZHE FIYER! IZ BUUURNZ!" He promptly falls down onto the ground, his hands erratically showing the fire away from himself to no avail, but that does not seem to deter him much as he stands up and casts the crimson lightning onto himself, using it in a way I did not think was possible."GRYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHZ! I CANNOTZ FAZZ! ZHE GOBLIN RAZE DEPENDZ UPON MEEEEEEZ!" Crimson lighting tears away at his flesh before replacing it with healed, un-burned meat. He just healed himself with an ability I created and yet never thought of it as a healers tool... is this what they call letting the new generation take the reins? Without wasting another moment in fantasy-world, I charge the goblin with my Raging Fist, skin and flesh falling off my arms as molten metal replaces them. To my surprise, the goblin mimics my actions, the skin and flesh of his own hands burning away as metal replaces it. Our fists clash against one another and I nearly laugh as the goblins eyes grow wide."Youz... youz iz a zaosborne! Why doez zaos fightz againzt uzz!?!" "Chaos? Fight against you?" I quirk an eyebrow at the goblin as we push each other away. He places a hand upon his chest in pride as the battle continues around us."I iz Zrell! Goblin War-godz of zhe Minewalker Tribez!" Laughing momentarily, I fix my posture and straighten my back as I make a mock bow towards him."Emperor Rhean, The Archon Of Chaos. Tis nice to meet you, War-god." His eyes grow wide as saucers as I hear his heart pumping with fear and panic. He quickly grabs On Transcendence into his hands just as my rangers rain hell down upon the elites, downing the goblins by dozens."Noz! Youz haz comez forz de bookz! I cantz letz youz haz eet!" And with that, he used the book to start channeling massive amounts of crimson thunder towards me. Chuckling at him as the chaos-spell does close to no damage to me, I return his spell by channeling my own alchemical lightning at him. Red, crimson electricity sparks forth from my fingertips, locked in an epic battle of wills as both players and goblins are thrown aside. To his credit, the goblin War-god actually manages to push me back momentarily as I bait him into pushing harder and harder, but just as his spell is about to reach me, I misdirect it sideways, blasting a random goblin and incinerating it from existence as I Chaos Rush into him, stunning him as my shoulder slams into his chest, making him fall onto the ground. "So you think Chaos is yours and yours alone? Hah! Lets see how long you can keep that bravado up, boy!" With that exclamation made, I raise my hands up in the air and begin walking slowly towards him as my Napalm Flare consumes the air around us, turning into a Pyrobomb."W-WHATZ YOUZ DOINGZ? DATZ DANZEROUZ!" I smirk at him, maniacally."Exactly." And then I slam the massive bomb of fire and glory into the ground, feeling myself burn a little before being thrown into a column on the other side of the room.
You''ve suffered a massive blow! (233 fire damage + 409 physical damage)
You are now dazed until fully healed! -50% move-speed
"Hah, hah, HAHAHAH!" I let out a massive laugh as I dislodge myself from the steel column and drink a potion provided by our supply line and motion for a nearby healer to throw something on me. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRZZZZZ! SO MUZH FIYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEERZ!" Zrell yells out while running around with what little hair he has on fire, causing me to burst into yet another laughing spree and charge right back into him as my health returns to full. With another shoulder slam, I force him on the ground."Surrender, brat. You''ve got talent and I feel that there is more at play here than it seems." He gasps in deeply before grabbing the book tightly to himself and opens his mouth to yell in protest, but I silence him with a scythe to the neck."Do I need to repeat myself? SURRENDER!" Another gulp as the goblin raises his free hand high into the air, the Iron beat-stick falling down onto the ground as he lets it go."W-w-wez surrenderzz..." The remaining goblins throw their weaponry down onto the ground in defeat as I turn around."If this guy is a War-god, then that means there''s a High Shaman around, who is it?" The goblins all look away and I blink."Uhhz, datz alzo me." Zrell says with a rather sheepish look on his face and I let out a massive sigh."Alright then... you guys, go stand in the corner there while I deal with your boss. I can promise you that you won''t be harmed so long as you cooperate." Goblins are kind of like a mix between an adorable child and a teen raised by wild animals... Tarzan''s, basically. They all turn to look at each other dumbly before complying, not having anymore will to fight further.
Phase Two has been completed!
Your actions have resulted in a strange ending to this phase of the raid... Please finish whatever you''re attempting in order to be rewarded!
Oh Jim, Jim, Jim. I sincerely wonder what is going on through your young, inexperienced AI brain right now. Shaking my head in disbelief, I turn towards my guild."Chill guys, let me take care of things here." With a nod from most and respectful bows from some, I turn back around towards Zrell and offer him a hand."So itz truez denz? Youz wonz hurtz goblinz?" I shake my head in negative."No, I won''t. Rather, I feel like there''s more to this story than it seems. You look as if you are fighting for that book for more reasons than just the power it provides." He takes my hand after a pause and then sits on a stone, throwing off his armor and letting himself breathe. Chaotic knowledge has made him strong enough to wear it, but not strong enough to weather it, apparently."I... Zrell haz killdz hiz War-Chiftainz, hiz brotherz, afterz he findz zhe book. Zrell not knowz many words, but he feelz some. Zrell findz friendz, let themz readz book, but mozt not getz eet. Makez Zrell sad." "You felt the words of the book? Is that how you learned all those spells?" I ask and he gives a slow nod."Yezz, eet truez.. Zrell readz, feelz, becomz strongz, takez over tribez..." "But to what end? You could have waited for a better moment to take over, why all the rush?" He looks at me with regret in his eyes as I see my soldiers rush inside and I hold a hand towards him as I turn around."Charles! Form up a line and barricade this entire chamber. The Goblins in he corner are friendlies, do not harm them!" "Yes, sir!" He and the soldiers comply with my orders as Luciana comes in next. Having heard me, she takes some food and water to the goblins and offers it to them, giving out an adorable yelp as they snatch it out of her hands, eliciting an bright smile from the girl. Turning back around, I sit down next to Zrell as I listen."Zhe book... eet strongz.. makez smartz no, givez smartz to some gobz.. but not all. Zrell feelz dat.. witz book, he can makez goblinz into proud race.." His speech is slowly becoming better as he speaks, making me chuckle as I reply. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "So you seek to uplift your own kind, Zrell? That''s... inspiring." Saying in astonishment as the goblin war-god looks up towards me, he silently says."Youz not laughz at uz?" "And why would I do that? In fact, if you agree to work for me, I will help you achieve that dream." His eyes grow wide alongside that of those listening in to our conversation."Youz wouldz upliftz uzz?" A nod as I stand up to offer him a hand once again."The Goblin race has spent far too long being bullied by others in on this miserable little seedling... I feel that it is time for your kind to stop writhing around in the ruins of other civilizations and rise up to build something of your own. I am willing to aid you in doing this, but only if you and yours become a part of my Empire." He takes my hand and stand up with a glint of hope in his eyes."I zee.. youz really arz like inz zhe book... Empzor Oz Azarezt, wez goblinz of de Minewalkerz tribez, kneelz to youz!"
Congratulations! You''ve gained a new civilian faction - Minewalker Tribe (goblin)
Racial Traits - UnderMountain Preference, Natural Miners, Ultra-Rapid Breeders, Natural Idiots, Depressingly Fleeting Unique - Cultural Interest, Uplifted, Blood Of Stone
UnderMountain Preference - This race prefers to live beneath a mountain and gains a 10% bonus to productivity and happiness when this is so. Natural Miners - This race has spent generations worth of time digging, making mining a part of their blood. +50% effectiveness in mines. Ultra-Rapid Breeders - This race breeds at speeds which defy reason and logic, granting them a +200% bonus to growth rate. Natural Idiots - This race is just naturally stupid, or so they think.. I think? (Most members cannot do any form of advanced jobs and are good for solely menial labor) Depressingly Fleeting - The members of this race live an incredibly short life of fifteen years before dying, but this makes them give it their all every single day! Morale cannot fall beneath 100%! Cultural Interest - This particular tribe has a keen interest in making their culture as rich and beautiful as possible! +50% to all ART and CRAFTING. Uplifted - As this race has a benefactor, they are happier living near said person or within lands that person owns. Blood Of Stone - This race shares a deep connection to the earth below their feet, often finding valuable ore and metal more frequently than others.
I find myself grinning widely as I read the blue screen before me.. there is a saying how goblins are often referred to as Discount Dwarves and I can''t help but agree after reading this.
Congratulations! Your Town(Incerum) has grown into a Small City!
Population - 1293/2500
Oh? I figured I''d have to indoctrinate the goblins first, but I guess not considering they learned stuff from a tome of chaos itself, hehe.
Phase Completed!
You''ve managed to get the goblins to fight for you... but your leader feels something far worse is ahead.
+All members of the guild *CIL CIL* have unlocked the Goblins as a playable race! +All members of the guild *CIL CIL* that have participated in this phase receive a bonus of 500 fame/infamy, as Uplifting the Goblins is not something liked by all. +All members of the raid will receive five levels worth of experience for this grand achievement, alongside 10 free stats. +All members of the raid who do not yet possess the stat Insight, will have it unlocked, those that do will have it increased by 10.
"Goblins? WE CAN BE GOBLINS, GUYS!" A random guildmate yells out loudly and we all share a laugh."The starting stats are probably gonna be shite, though." Another mutters and people quieten down as I turn to look at Zrell.
Personal Loot
For your contribution to the raid, you''ve received a bonus of 200 fame. Your share of the loot is 11 gold, 83 silver and 6 copper.
"Now then, what can I do to help you, Zrell?" He blinks at me before opening On Transcendence and showing me a picture of an Azarestrian Mine, details on how its built, how to maintain it, how to use it and the like."Zrell readz book, findz minez picturez, dey tellz Zrell howz to digz, howz to makez column to keepz earthfallz away. Zrell believez zat, goblinz can digz their own mountainz... butz Zrell knowz it costz.. Zrell thinkz zat he wouldz needz onez thoundandz goldz coinz to buyz neccezary pikz andz makez planz... z..." "Done. Anything else?" I hand him a thousand gold coins like its nothing, causing many people around me to have their jaws hit the floor as I wince inwardly, telling myself that since the goblins are basically made to make up my The Bound class of citizen they''ll be worth the investment. Also, I can''t really help myself... This guy is basically doing his best for his own race, I''ve got to help him somehow."Waz?! Juzz like dat?!" "Hey now, I don''t have a limitless supply of gold so don''t get any ideas, but I am willing to make a sacrifice as your benefactor. You''ll just have to repay me by staying loyal." I say with a sigh and the goblins all kneel before me beofre standing up with pride in their postures. Turning around to face a still jaw-floored Charles, I say."Bring me Loris, his mercantile skills are exactly what I need to help Zrell here buy enough pickaxes and supplies to fund whatever project he has... which reminds me, what are you hoping to do with all that money, Zrell?" Charles wordlessly bows before me and leaves with a shaking body and most likely shattered mind. I shrug, this is something he''s gonna have to get used to if he wants to keep being my General."Uhz.. Zrell needz helpz from Empzor to findz new mountainz for goblinz... he make planz, detailz! Withz goldz, merkantz, pikz and sup.. supp.. suppliez!, Zrell make new Undercity for Empzor!... Before, Zrell thinkz Undercity onlyz forz goblinz, but he can makez for allz!" "An Undercity, you say? Hmm.. Luciana, I haven''t had too good of a look around my new Mansion when I woke up, but it is built into a Mountain, right?" I mutter out as I turn around towards the mentioned girl, who gives out another adorable yelp of surprise as she wakes from whatever trance possessed her."Y-yes? I-I believe so, sir. B-but w-why do you a-ask?" And with that, I clap my hands together."Then its settled! Zrell, I want you and yours to go to my city of Incerum and find my Mansion. Next to it is a mountain, the inside of which will be the foundation and entrance to our new Undercity." Zrell nods and bows, quickly telling his friends to follow Luciana, who diligently offered to guide them to the place, as he then turns towards me and my guild, but before he can say anything, another blue screen is shoved into my face.
A cool, immensely peaceful feeling embraces you as the moons light strikes against your skin...
Blinking as I turn around, I ask."Lunarie? Well, I''ve been wondering when you''re gonna show up." Said Goddess appears before me, her waving azure hair flying gracefully as her pale blue eyes glow in the darkened chamber."I didst not contact thee before because I could not, Emperor... my sight requires a great deed to be done, not one of battle as Mendrion decrees, but one of grace, one of peace...." Her whispers echo as both players and NPC''s alike stand in silence and wonder, their eyes focused solely upon the ethereal being most often referred to as... "Mother Moon.." A Lunarian Priestess within my guild mutters out in reverence, her hands barely holding her staff in her hands. Lunarie giggles at her, causing the poor girl to blush as her goddess''s gaze turns towards her and then back towards me.. or, more specifically, towards Zrell."... one of kindness, eternal..." The poor goblin gulps deeply as Mother Moon turns her head back around."I had expected this day to never come... but It appears I''ve lost a bet. Perhaps Eve is right... perhaps there is some light within the furnace that is your molten soul, Emperor." Saying nothing as I let out a breath of annoyance, I simply watch Lunarie as the woman bursts into a spree of ethereal chuckles, her very presence eradicating any form of hostility in the room... Quite frankly, it makes me feel uneasy."Alas, it seems that you yet cannot stand being in my presence... not even willingly.." I let out another breath of unease as I give her a respectful nod."Peace and Cold are all well and good Lunarie, but I prefer my life ablaze." Nodding right back at me, she continues."Your journey here is not yet done, Emperor... A terrible darkness plagues these poor goblins, so dark that I advise you prepare before venturing any deeper into the mines... but know that whenever you do... my blessings shall be upon you." And with that, she disappears, leaving behind an ethereal mist as the moonlit aura disperses from the room and I feel myself finally breathe a little easier."Finally." "BRR! W-WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT? Dear god, I feel like I walked out of a hot shower and into a fucking blizzard!" Andrew, the warrior who got a skill of mine after watching me fight, screams out loud as his entire body shakes. Laughing as I approach him, I place a hand onto his shoulder and infuse him with a bit of essence."Yeah, guys like us can''t stand her presence. Here, this should make you feel better." And true to my word, he stops shaking."T-thanks, man. That was horrifying!" The others look at him with questioning glances, most having felt nothing but beauty and peace from the elven goddess... but its not that easy when you have a violent soul. Turning back around toward Zrell, I ask."So then Zrell, what''s this darkness that the goddess warned us about?" He gulps deeply before replying, as if terrified of something."We Minewalkerz do a ritualz every so oftenz.. shamanz gather and cast big spellz, summon giant Earth Elemental. Tevoz, he teach uz and ourz ancenstorz how ta minez.. butz he becomez.. evilz... he makez giant wall of stonez around our spawning pitz, killz young gobs, demandz sacrificez, givez nothing... he sleepz in deep chamberz, below zhis one." "Aaah, so you killed your brother in order to stage a rebellion against this elemental, did you?" I ask and he nods towards me."Zrell learnz how ta make weaponz of fire-stone! We usedz eet, hurtz Tevoz badz, but weaponz breakz, gobs diez, we go up to makez more weaponz, but den you camez." A glint forms in my eyes as soon as I hear these words and I turn around towards my guild."Anyone here a blacksmith?" Around twenty people raise their hands, mostly dwarf players ironically enough and I grin."Zrell, teach these guys how to forge Emberite.. err, how to make weapons out of fire-stone. We''re gonna make them better and stronger so they won''t break on the Earth Element''s stone hide... and once everyone is armed..." Closing my eyes as my grin reaches from ear to ear, savage shark-like teeth shining as I exclaim."WE CHARGE!" The crowds, goblin and otherwise, cheer to my proclamation and I let out a laugh as the earth beneath my feet shakes with terror.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it! Meh, I wanted to put the entirety of the Mine events into one chapter but it felt like that would be stupidly too quick. And also my fingers kinda hurt, damned small table. You can expect the next chapter to be written in a few hours... once I''ve had something to eat and a bit of a break.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 27. Corrupted Stone Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How are you all doing?
I''ve fixed my internet! MUAHAHAHAH! Now, instead of a meager 200ks/sec I have 3MGB/s! IT FEELS GLORIOUS! IMPORTANT - if you want to become a part of this story then tell me you character name, class and race down below! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Half and hour later... - The Forge Chamber - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"Ya sure ye won''t be needing a weapon?" Corez asks me as his hammer strikes against his new crossbow one last time before he picks it up, a bunch of Emberite bolts safely stacked into his pouch. Taking in a deep breath as I fall into thought, I reply."I haven''t used a single weapon ever since I started Euphoria since my class does not require it... but, I suppose I''ll take a lance or Dragon Glaive if you can make it." "A Dragon Glaive? Well there''s a name I haven''t heard in a long time." Charles mutters out from the sidelines as we turn towards him, causing him to continue."But.. no story I''ve ever read of you describes you using a glaive of any kind?" "Just because I''ve never used it on a battlefield does not mean I didn''t try. Glaives are curious weapons, clearly made to be used with skill and grace, but in the hands of a particularly violent person, they can be just as gory and disturbing as a jagged claymore." My explanation makes them both give out an oh, as Corez mutters out with disappointment."They sound pretty good but, I don''t know how to build one. Hell I don''t even know what a Dragon Glaive looks like!" Charles promptly takes out an old Azarestrian training manual and flips a few pages to show us a picture portraying a soldier wielding what seemed to be a lance with a bladed end instead of a pointed one."Here, sir Corez. This is what they looked like. They were used by lieutenants and generals, so I figured I might do some research on them." "Ah! I can make that now that I''ve seen the picture but I''m not completely sure it''ll be any good." Corez says as he turns towards me and I shrug."Well the durability isn''t really a big deal, it only has to last the fight which I have a feeling won''t be long and we can always improve it later should I like it enough. If anything, a weapon made out of Emberite can be infused with the users blood and gain strength comparable to its user so since this is my weapon you don''t have much to worry about." "Ya could''ve told us all that beforehand, y''know?" He points out with a blank stare before getting to work on the glaive and I give out a laugh. People who''ve managed to hear this actually cut themselves with their weapons, cracking their magmatic black surface and revealing weapons made out of seemingly pure, flowing magma. The enchantments upon those weapons are nothing compared to Iblis, but each of them is quite powerful. Emberite weapons have a weakness though. Once awakened, they will outright refuse to be wielded by anyone other than their masters and should they be forced, their effectiveness will be reduced to 5%. "Woah, that''s so cool!" Justika says in wonder as her claymore cracks open to reveal a molten surface, glowing crimson hot as if it had just been taken out of a forge. My entire guild infuses their selective weapons, but the NPC soldiers are not so eager to do it. I turn towards Charles."What''s got you guys panties in a bunch?" He gulps."W-well, it is said that Emberite weapons tend to force intense blood-lust upon their users... though, I suppose that don''t mean much for Destined Ones." True enough, but I don''t think that''s gonna be a problem for anyone of us anytime soon."With me around, there will be more than enough blood to spill... but I suppose its fine if you don''t want to claim a weapon. Just to be sure, there won''t be another chance like this anytime soon, my soldiers. Once we''ve reclaimed the mine, only the strongest and most loyal of my followers will be granted the right to wield an Emberite Weapon, so claim your destinies, if you have the guts." Even with my not-so-hidden taunt, only a select few soldiers slide their wrists upon the blades and watch with intent as their weapons crack open, making me chuckle as I turn around to see my general still uncertain. I give out a sigh in disappointment."If you want to keep being my general Charles, you will need the power a weapon like this can offer you. Even if you do not acquire one now, I will want to equip you with such a weapon later on." His shoulders slump in disappointment and relief at the same time as he lowers his arm down, his non-awakened blade striking roughly at the ground below as I turn around towards Corez, who had just finished forging my Glaive."There ya go boss, here''s to hope you like it." Nodding at him, I reply."Thanks Corez, it''ll do. Now, please gather everyone, were going in." With a returned nod from Corez as I watch him leave me, I use the rough stone-like black metal of my weapon to feed it blood.
Your blood has been infused into this Emberite Weapon, giving it a soul akin to yours! Do you wish to name it?
"Yeah, how about Exhuril?" A resounding click follows my words as an item is added into my inventory. Derived from Latin, Exhuro means to burn or to devour, a perfect name for a weapon like this. The molten surface cracks and sets the air around it ablaze as I grin at my new weapon."Inspect."
Exhuril (Unique Quality)
Created by Corez, a dwarven blacksmith and member of the guild "CIL CIL" for the Emperor of Azarest, this Dragon Glaive represents the chaosborne desire to burn and to devour, as its name might imply. As this is an awakened Emberite Weapon, it cannot be wielded by anyone other than Rhean, who is its master. Killing with and feeding this weapon the essence of the slain may unlock potential evolution''s!
Deals 130-550 damage per attack. +deals double damage against undead
Requirements - 100 strength, 50 agility and 10 insight.
I quirk an eyebrow as I read the requirements and a slight panic envelops me as I turn towards my guild."Uhh, is there anyone who can''t meet the requirements for his or her weapon?" Thankfully, everyone who looked at me shook their head in negative. I guess the weapons are made to fit the user? That''s convenient but also very much expected. Still, a hundred strength for a Unique weapon? I sure as hell hope you''ll end up as something good, Exhuril. The weapon in question seemed to hum as I thought this, but I suppose it must''ve been just my imagination as I don''t remember that happening before. Anyways, I finally turn around towards the entrance to the Spawning Pits, the last chamber of this raid."Everyone ready?" "Yes, sir!" And with that, we march down.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Moments Later... - The Spawning Pits - Rhean''s Point Of View...
You''ve now entered Phase Three; Corrupted Stone
The Light Of The Moon falls now upon you, Destined Ones. But... it is up to you weather or not you wish to embrace its gits. Nevertheless, know that the favor of Mother Moon will stay by thy side.
If Accepted (Buff - Gaze Of The Eternal Mother) +20% to all healing done/received +Panic mode disabled for the duration of the boss fight +20% to all damage done -20% to critical strike -20% to all darkness effects -50% to all chaos effects -50% to all void effects
If Denied +All stats increased by 10% during the course of the fight. (Buff - Pride) -You will not be protected from lethal attacks.
"What in the fuck?! She calls that a buff? I can see why you two got so uncomfortable around her now." A tall, large orcish man with a long ponytail says with a grimace upon his frame. Quirking an eyebrow as I promptly say."Denied." Before turning around to face him. He stands at around two meters tall and is half around a meter wide, his hair is colored a shade of dark blue, wielding what seems to be a giant katana on his shoulder, more commonly referred to as a daito. ... I think that''s his emberite weapon?"An orcish samurai?" He grunts out a laugh as he also says denied, the pride buff appearing on his character screen as he replies."Yeah, sounds cool, doesn''t it? Just imagine, once I manage to attain enough fame/infamy, I''m gonna change my hair-color to pure white and make my character look super old." "Aaaaah, I get it. You''re trying to role play as the invincible old-guy blademaster." All in all, Blademasters are basically the orcish version of samurais. Except they usually wield giant cleavers instead of katana''s, but I don''t think I should tell him that. A nod from the massive orc as I quirk another eyebrow at the guy."Isn''t your char a bit too big for that though?" Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.He waves a defensive hand in front of himself."A-ah, that''s...uhh... Well, lets just say that I also want to be someone scary looking and a withered grandpa who is also small is nothing terrifying." This time, I nod right back at him, but before I could even say a word, a massive tremor made most of us lose our footing momentarily."WGHOO GGOE DGEERE?! TEVOGG CRUSHG!" Smirking as I turn my head around to face a twenty meter tall mountain of stone and earth rise up from below us, I quickly shoot him a question, sensing a potential new lieutenant."What''s your name, honorable samurai?" "It''s Uber F. King, your majesty!" Uber? A German, huh. Grinning to seemingly nobody, I turn my head back around as bloodlust rises high in my veins. Its time to fight my very first real boss, the wolf does not count. "Buff up people! He''s not gonna wait for us!" Frey screams at the top of his lungs once more as the giant elemental raises his fist and slams downwards, but because of Frey''s wake-up call, our mages manages to form up a shield strong enough to deflect the blow and buy us some more time."AUUUUGGGG! TEVOGG, HUUUURTTTSG! NOWG TEVOGG HURTG YOUGGG!" Ah, I can certainly see who Zrell got his Z-lisp from... Maybe I shouldn''t kill the elemental. Hmm... Looking around, I notice a number of chains laying around the room, much like the ones I used to tear down the doorway. A quick glance at the elemental is enough for me to notice the numerous cracks upon his stone flesh."You guys did an actual number on him huh, Zrell?" Said goblin and his fellow elites stand proud before me before saluting."Wez didz ourz bestz! Nowz, wez gonna do betterz!" Grinning again as the goblins words inspire all of my troops, I begin the fight for real. Without wasting another moment, I create five areas around the round chamber we were in using the inbuilt raid-aid tool. The first three zone''s were stacked one after one another and stood a good distance away from the boss."ALL RANGED PERSONNEL WILL STAY WITHIN THE BORDERS OF THESE THREE ZONES! HEALERS ON THE RIGHT, MAGES IN CENTER AND EVERYONE ELSE ON THE LEFT!" Turning towards Frey, I speak."Mate, you and your group stay behind and protect them should any form of mob come running, capiche? I''ll also be counting on you to force them into dodging any incoming blows if possible." He bows and salutes me."Yes, your highness!" And with that, he motions for his group to stand in front of the mages in the middle. Turning towards Corez, I say."See the cracks in his right arm? Use whatever means necessary to tear it off and once you do that, focus on any other area that has cracks in it. Don''t worry, we are gonna make some for you." He nods."Understood!" Then he turns towards his squad."Ye heard the emperor lads! Lets get to shootin''!" I cast a final look towards my newest lieutenant and grin savagely."Let''s go crack some stones, King." He gives me a grin of his own as he lifts his hammer into the sky."RIGHT! LETS DO THIS! ATTACK!" A bellowed roar of pure fire erupts from the giant samurai-orcs maw as my remaining melee''s charge ahead."STEALTH AND AGILITY TYPES WHO ARE MELEE, STAY IN THE ZONE BEHIND THE BOSS UNLESS YOU HAVE TO DODGE A BLOW!" With that, everyone was in position and just in time for the elemental to recover."TEVOGG SMASG ALLG OG YOUG!" A massive blow falls downwards again and I turn my head around towards Frey."Shields on our front line! DO NOT LET THEM GET HIT!" "Yes, sir!" A multitude of voices, player and npc alike scream in unison as Frey''s order reaches their ears. Leaping out of the way of the massive blow as it catches some of us, I can''t help but notice how a couple of my guildmates are getting terrified of the blood."FOCUS YOURSELVES! DO NOT FEAR DEATH BUT FACE IT WITH COURAGE!" I yell out as loudly as I can, inspiring my npc troops and waking up the players. Forgetting that this is a game can be quite a detriment sometimes, but it happens a lot, especially to newbies. Shaking my head in disbelief, I promptly strike Exhuril against the elementals hide only to have it barely scratch its surface."GAARG, YOUG WEAPONGS HURTG LIKEG PEBBELG! HAGHAG!" The thing''s rumbling laughter makes my eyes grow wide as I realize that I''ve somehow pulled aggro. Fuck. "TEVOGG SMASHG YOUG, GGNATG!" True to his word, another massive fist comes crashing down upon me but I ready my glaive and weather the blow, blocking it successfully.
Strength gamble successful! (Attack blocked -75% damage)
You have sustained a crushing blow! (1349 damage) You are close to death!
"Ha-hah! Even blocked, your attack still just about killed me. As expected of a boss!" My mouth glows red with blood as my passive''s turn on completely."TEVOG CONFUSED! HOWG ISG MORTALG SOG STRONGG!?" "Yer not the only one.. Boss, catch!" I hear Corez yell from the sidelines, a high-quality instant healing potion being thrown in my general direction as I push the giant arm away, causing it to become completely exposed to my rangers. "ALRIGHT YE LADS, NOW''S DE TIME! FIREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" Corez''s voice fills the entirety of the chamber as bolts, spells and exploding arrows of all kinds strike against the stone of the elemental, promptly breaking his arm off.
Breaking off the arm of Tevog, you dealt him 30% of his total health in damage. But, at the same time, you''ve unleashed the darkness within his core.
All players are now affected by the debuff, Leaking Dark. -20% to accuracy
"AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGG!G! DATG HUUUUUUUURTG!" The elemental rockets around with its entire body as I form a scythe out of my right hand while catching Exhuril with my left and jamming the scythe into a crack formed by the broken arm. Twisting it momentarily to cause damage, I wince as the scythe breaks off inside the elemental and then smirk as I use it as a launching pad to jump onto the elemental."ARGH! WOTG IZG HUMANG DOINGG!?" "Freeing you, mongrel." With another savage grin, I promptly jam my glaive down his throat and hold onto it for dear life as he starts to rampage."Charles, Uber! STRIKE NOW WHILE I''VE GOT HIM BOUND!" A mass of spells erupts from our mages as the blaze of fire covers the golem of stone, shards of earth falling off him and becoming lesser elementals."That''s our cue guys, take the mobs down!" Frey and his team leap forward, eager to finally join the fight as they engage the still-forming children of stone. The two warriors I called out beforehand nod to each other as they ready their blades and charge the giant, each striking against his legs in an effort to further destabilize Tevog."ARG! TEVOGG CRUSHG ALLG OFG YOUG!" He leaps into the air and slams his one remaining arm down, stunning all of my raid members and killing quite a few soldiers. Reacting quickly as I manage to beat the earth on his back to something stable to stand on, I exclaim."Zrell! GET UP HERE!" Within moments, the goblin uses his book to fly over to me and bow."Watz wez doz nowz?!" "Tevog is corrupted by some kind of darkness. You may not have yet read about this but chaos devours darkness! With out combined energies, we can free him from the shadows!" The goblins eyes grow wide in realization as he prepares crimson lightning in his right hand and leaps onto the elementals back. With another nod, I ask."You ready, Zrell?" "YEZZ, YOUZ MAJESTY!" He exclaims with fervor as we both strike against the back of Tevog''s head, crimson energies flowing from us and into him."Champions! Around the chamber lay several chains, use them to help bind the elemental to the ground!" Charles exclaims at the top of his lungs, having overheard our plan. Players and npcs alike work together to mimic my previous act of might and several chains are sent flying into the elemental, who seems to have collapsed entirely, almost as if giving up on life."TEVOGG... FALL? Suddenly, a massive pillar of darkness erupts from beneath him as tentacles arise from the earth and begin infusing the elemental with black energy. I know what''s going on now. The goblins, they''ve dug too deep, awakened a fiend.. the elemental was here to protect them but it failed."NEVER MIND THAT! CHAIN DOWN THE TENTACLES, KILL THEM AS FAST AS YOU CAN!" Converging on the tendrils caused a mass of darklings to spawn and Frey quickly reacted to their presence as I watched my mana quickly disappearing, fueling the elemental with pure chaos energy. As we continued funneling our power into the downed elemental, several of the defeated tendrils exploded in a show of gore and shadows, killing players and npcs alike."RANGED ONLY FOCUS ON THE TENDRILS, MELEE''S ON THE MOBS!" Quickly rectifying the situation, I feel my entire world shake as a new blue screen slams into my face.
You have been playing for far too long, Destined One. (14 hours in game) You will be forced to DIVE OUT within 10 seconds.
"Holy fuck!" I exclaim for all to hear as I re-double my efforts into the funnel.
You will be forced to DIVE OUT within 7 seconds.
"Shit! Shit! Shit!" I take my Exhuril and throw it into the last remaining tendril.
You will be forced to DIVE OUT within 3 seconds.
"TEVOG''S MIND CLEARS! TEVOG CRUSH DARK THINGS!" The massive elemental raises up from the earth, his right hand healing from the shattering event as darkness stops seeping out of him, pure crimson essence replacing the once endless abyss of corruption. I feel myself falling down onto the ground and closing my eyes as the last blue screen of the day cuts me off, bringing a rather abrupt end to my journey... at least, for a while.
Dive out forced. Your account has now been blocked as per your country''s "VR Checked" policy, for the duration of two days.
... two days? God fuck Italy.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter folks! Don''t worry, there''s a reason for the abrupt ending, but I hope that you''ll like the chapter anyways.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 28. Nanites Are Adorable? Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everyone! How''re you all doing?
Welp, I suppose I was asking for the fictive suicide that were the suggestions of the last chapter... Don''t get me wrong, after some thought, I''ve decided that there will be a flying fish and a spaghetti monster involved in this story. Its more like... eh, I don''t really know how to explain it. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy it, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Back In reality... - Leonardo''s Room - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"ARGH!" I let out an immaculate scream of rage, hunger and sheer soreness as my apparent fourteen hour marathon left me with a body equal to an aching corpse. How did I even manage to stay so long inside of the capsule without the starvation menu popping up? Could very well be Harold''s doing. Considering how I got disconnected in the middle of a fight, yeah, it probably is."Arh! God-fucking-OW-dammit!" Muttering out a multitude of other alike-meaning bad words, I find myself falling right out of the capsule, my naked body freezing as the temperature of the basement room I lived in wasn''t exactly appropriate for my current state of being. "Oh f-fuck! Urh!" My entire body shook as I grabbed the nearest bucket and threw out the knives I stored inside as I felt my stomach explode outwards. A grey, gooish mass erupted out of me as I felt myself relax, which turned out to be a very bad idea as my bladder decided to act right then and there. Rage fueled my body as I momentarily lost all reason and logic, rushing down the bathroom door and slamming my fist through it''s wooden exterior to unlock it with a spare key on the other side of the door as my outside one was currently too far away. "A-a-a-aahhhhhhhhh, f-fuck me..." Relieving myself on both ends made me remember yet another unfulfilled need, one I spoke of just beforehand. Hunger. Gulping in deep as I stared at the meat of my own arms, I promptly punched myself in the face before rushing off to my spare hot-pocket storage and devouring around twelve of the things before calming the fuck down. Finally, with all that said and done, I noticed the stench surrounding me."Dear god, I reek like a bloody corpse... wait a minute..." Blinking as my recent memories strike against me, I find myself gaping."Wait... did I eat something when those dreams woke me up? I think I did... yeah, we had cuisine for dinner and I ate quite a bit. After that, I laid right back into the capsule..." Shaking my head out of my stupor, I turn on the tub''s water slowly start filling."Fuck, that means I spent way more inside of Euphoria than just fourteen hours... its a wonder I didn''t release myself inside of the capsule." Wordlessly, I prepare my killing clothes, the so-called butcher''s garment consisting of a titanium-plated black and red mask, black parka with twenty hidden pouches for small weapons of all kinds, a pair of combat boots with plated heels and a bladed edge up front, because nobody expects an axe-foot, silver-colored pants and a shirt with an axe-sheath tied to its back. Why the silver colored pants? For style, duh.
Half an hour later... - The Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Making my way up the stair and into the Mansion''s main floor, I am greeted by utter darkness. A ticking clock on the wall tells me that it''s currently half past one AM, so no wonder people are asleep. I promptly decide to walk into the kitchen and prepare myself a midnight snack consisting of six slices of bread, three tomatoes, some salami and a flask of meat-sauce. God, I love meat sauce. Especially when put on things not-meat, like tomatoes. Just the thought of it makes my mouth water. .... Fuck, I''m still so hungry. As I am eating my prepared meal, one of the guards enters the mansion and, considering the immense dark we were in, figured that I''m an enemy."ASSASSIN!" An entire squadron of guards charges inside as I promptly stand up and turn on the lights. Turning around, I blink at the rater terrified and surprised guard. With a wave of my hand, I order them away."Piss off." They gulp down hard and run back outside, but one actually stays behind as he scratches the back of his lamely."Uh, sir? I was told to inform you that your father and sir Evans are waiting for you in his office." A nod to the guard is enough to send him back to his duty as I finish my rather dry meal in peace and then walk down a long hallway to reach my father''s office, but not before stopping at the end of the corridor. You see, each one of the hallways in this mansion has an immense reflective mirror at the end of it which encompasses the entirety of the wall. This rather astute design choice of father allows the guards of this mansion to see and react any would-be assassin who would try to stab them in the back... it also serves me to take a damn look at myself whenever I come through here. Standing at one meter and eighty centimeters, I''m not the tallest person around, but I am also in no way short. My long, unkempt hair is tied into a ponytail, its show-white coloration has proved to be a weakness on more than one occasion, as a white ponytail is apparently something easy to see in the dark. My skin matches this by being a deathly form of pale, a fitting color for someone who only goes outside in order to kill people or because school. My eyes, much like in the game, each possess a gold iris, the fruit of a medical operation, one of the few things I''ve actually wanted in this life, alongside another little improvement inside of my mouth. You see, because I often found myself being disarmed and caught in the hands of a brutish strongman as a child, I eventually had all of my teeth pulled out to replace the weak enamel and dentin with synthetic titanium that proved to be fully capable of being said replacement. Restoring the roots of each tooth was a very painful process, but as an R-Positive, its nothing that couldn''t be done. Granted, I have to regularly intake pills which carry the necessary bio-materials for my teeth to grow and repair normally, but once you get used to doing it every morning you stop noticing it eventually. Why I did this, you might ask? Isn''t it obvious? To tear the flesh from their necks like a starving vampire when they dared shove me into a body-lock. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I turn my head around and knock on the door before entering it to see Mr Evans conversing with my father in his uniform, which means they were successful in dealing with his former wife and now we have an actual General on our side... just one more step closer to owning Italy as a whole."Ah, it''s good to see that you''ve finally woken up, my son. Paul here has a rather generous gift for you." Quirking my eyebrow at the general and my father, I ask."A gift?" Evans then claps his hands ecstatically before taking an intricate black box off the table... huh, isn''t that the kind of box which the military uses to store R-Orbs? And before anyone asks, R-Orbs are... well, black orbs of condensed biomass which is used by special and rare soldiers to fuel regenerative capabilities which are provided by equally special nanites created by their own body which is caused by a certain bio-chip implanted in their brains beforehand. Uhh, in short, they''re the military equivalent of ReGel pills and the like."Yes, a gift. Ever since you saved me, I''ve felt the need to repay you somehow so when I finally managed to get back on my feet with the help of your family, I decided to pull several strings to get you these." He places the box on a table nearby and lets out a heavy sigh before continuing."Albeit, I was truly surprised to hear that you are an actual R-Positive." Ah, so that''s what this is about. I''m about to get some upgrades, it seems."Is that really so strange?" He blinks before blasting a rather stunned look towards my father."You never told him about it?" To his credit, my father simply shrugged."I did not believe it to be of much importance... I mean, even if the ability to use ReGel is great, its not something rare. As for him being an R-Positive well..." He lets out another sigh."There was no real way for me to make use of that fact, even if he knew the full extent of what that meant." A nod from Evans as he turns back around to face me."I see... very well then! Would you like me to explain further on what you can do as an R-Positive?" I nod back as I sit down onto a nearby chair, figuring that this is going to be a long conversation. Evans then opens the black box to reveal five pitch black orbs of condensed biomass, alongside what appeared to be a biochip with a red glow and a bunch of instruction books. He takes the biochip and then hands it to me."This is a Military grade biochip, the RAUv2, short for Regenerative Access Unit version two. Much like your usual biochip, once installed, it allows a select persons brain to recognize ReGel and R-Cell pills and orbs alike, but unlike them, it also has the ability to store said pills for later use upon swallowing. In addition, it''s ability to regenerate, dispense energy, improve sensory overlay and form synergy with the human brain is five times greater than its civilian counterpart." "I.. see? And you want me to put this into my head?" A singular hand drags itself across the back of my head, a metallic scar hidden away by the ponytail I mentioned earlier as my fingers cross the surface, seeking something... He waves his hands in a defensive manner as he replies."W-well, yes. But only if you want to.. I mean, I can see how putting something like this into your brain would appear... unsavory. Plus, I have heard that the procedure is not something painless and that, even if one is an R-Pos... what are you doing?" Finally, my fingers find what I was looking for, a singular black thread connecting the biochip inside of my brain with the outside, allowing for it to be pulled out on a moments notice. My own design, I might add, as I often exchange these whenever a better version comes out. A throw a look towards my father as I grab a firm hold of the thread."You got a lighter?" Closing his eyes as he sighs again, he throws me a lighter."Argh, I knew this would happen." "W-w-what are you d-doing?" Evans exclaims with worry in his eyes as I promptly tear out the old biochip from my brain, blood spurting out like a geyser as pain erupts all over my body, shock striking me everywhere and... having little to no effect at all as all I do in turn is bite my lip in frustration before shoving the new chip inside."W-w-what the h-hell?" Wasting no time at all, I light the lighter and use it to cauterize the skin on the back of my head as a part of my hair burns alongside the skin, stopping the gushing blood with ease."J-just wh-?!" "Mr Evans... please, calm yourself." My father tells the man with an annoyed voice as I take one of those black orbs and swallow it.
Chip Implantation Successful
Scanning body...
To my surprise, a blue screen forms at the top left corner to my eyes, becoming easier to read as I focus onto it and nearly disappearing as I look away. I let out a breath of annoyance."Ugh, as if I didn''t have enough of these in game.. Oh well, at least its something I''m used to." Tuning around towards a still terrified Evans as I put out the fire on my head, I say."Paul, don''t look so disgruntled. I can''t feel pain... and most emotions, anyways." "C-can''t feel emotions? Or pain?" He asks with another stutter as my father explains.
Body Scan Complete - Status: Severe Damage
R-Orb status scanning...
"Yes... I''m afraid that my son is a very unlucky.. or should I say lucky?; individual, suffering from both Alexithymia and Psychopathy disorder." Ah, the perfect lie. One even I believed to be real until recently... when I found out that I was actually cursed to act like this... but I wonder if that truly is the case or maybe one of my ancestors had the disorders.. probably. While Psychopathy is self-explanatory, let me fill you in on what Alexithymia is. Alexithymia is a personality trait which sometimes appears before the application of social disorders and serves only to make the usual treatments for said disorders relatively ineffective. Alexithymia is defined by: 1. difficulty identifying feelings and distinguishing between feelings and the bodily sensations of emotional arousal, like pain for example. 2. difficulty in describing emotions 3. inability to express desires, due to a severe lack of fantasy. 4. a stimulus-bound, externally logical and emotionless cognitive style.
Orb Status - 1/5
Activating Orb...
"O... O... Oooooh, that feels good..." An unlikely sound echoes from my mouth as I feel the skin on the back of my head regenerating, the lost hair re-growing. Evans ignores me and then turns towards father as he nods."I... I see. Yes, that explains most of his actions already. Thank you for telling me of this... but... does that not make him... the perfect R-Positive?" A blink from my father is all it takes for the man to shake in his seat."Oh? Do go on, Mr Evans." He gulps in deep."W-well... I was wondering if.. if your son would be willing to become a field test-subject for our armies.. more immoral and dangerous genetic experiments. This would allow us access to several bleeding edge technologies that are only plausible for an R-Positive." "So you want me to let you turn me into a guinea pig?" I ask him with quite a bit of spite as the rampaging, overpowering feeling of an active R-Orb begins to fuel my body.
User Body Healed; 95% mass remaining.
Detecting Nanites...
"W-well, yes but, it won''t come without any benefits! You''d gain access to a basically limitless supply of R-Orbs, the best grade ones, as well as any upgrades you''d like.. well, the latter actually depends on your efficiency." I stop myself as I quirk an eyebrow at the man."Efficiency? Which would mean the people who I''d be working for already have a scale with which to process said efficiency, which would mean that I''m not the only test-subject out there." This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The man''s shoulders slump downwards as he lets out his own heaving sigh before explaining."Look, while my wife did indeed ruin me economically, the real reason why I lost my military ranking is because I kept on investigating things which my government.. our, government, did not approve of me investigating." Oh? How very original. Evans, unknowing of the smirk on my face, continues."I''ve found a certain.. project, so to speak. The GSP, short for Gene-Seed Purification. It is one of our governments secret projects created in an effort to form an army of supersoldiers which they plan to use alongside other secret weapons in order to put themselves on equal grounds with America, Russia and Japan." "And you believe that, should you bring my son forth as a willing test subject, not only would you regain your rank completely, but also expand our own influence in the process." My father speaks with a slightly threatening tone as the man quivers in fear.
The Scan has detected 500 civilian grade nanites.
Purge/Salvage operations are available, please think your choice.
Salvage.
Order Detected; Salvage starting...
"I hope you realize that this requires much more trust from our side than you currently posses, Mr Evans." My father continues as he lets out another sigh before leaning back into his chair."However, it is not something I am disinterested in... get me into contact with this organization first, then we shall see what we shall do next, understand?" "Y-Yes, sir!" And with that, the man sprinted outside, most likely to grab hold of the first phone he sees.
Salvage Completed.
You currently posses 0/2500 nanites. Would you like to start fabrication? Est; 2 hours to completion.
Start fabrication.
Order Detected; starting fabrication of Nanites.
Error; more material required. Please intake two more R-Orbs.
Without even bothering to say a word, I promptly swallow two more orbs and lay back down into my chair as I feel my entire body churning and writhing in response."You sure you should be swallowing those like that?" "The chip is making me new nanites and needs the material." I reply as he quirks an eyebrow at me."I thought those were made naturally by your body once the chip''s in?" "Not these ones, apparently. But, I guess I should expect that from military grade nanites, they appear to be far stronger than normal and did you see how quickly the chip fixed my skin, which was burned might I add and it even restored my hair!" I exclaim semi-happily for whatever reason as my father smirks. "I take it that means you like it?" A nod is his reply.
Necessary material acquired; re-starting fabrication.
"Very well then... perhaps I shall accept his proposition then?" I shake my head in negative."No father, that would be a bad idea as they would use me in an effort to control you. The government must fall first and once we are in control of the project... well, lets just say that I''m fully willing to be the test-subject should that particular condition be fulfilled." Another nod as he gives out another sigh."Yes, I can see your point. Very well, I suppose I should go tell Evans the news before he does something stupid. As for you..." Another quirked eyebrow from me as he dramatically stops himself from finishing that sentence is all he needs to give me a massive and quite bloodthirsty smirk as he turns around towards a picture of Mona Lisa. Then he promptly tears it off the wall, exposing a rather old and quite ominous looking safe."Behind this safe lays the unawakened form of the Sh¨­kyaku-shobun-shimasu, or Yomi as you called her, I suppose." I grin at him."Finally giving me the axe, are you? And what do you mean by unawakened?" He grins right back at me as he continues, one of his hands doing the safe''s combination and unlocking it, but not opening it."While the original form of the weapon is indeed an axe, it has the ability to take a different form depending upon the user and their synchronization with said Weapon." Then he turns around towards me and begins to leave the room, but not before placing a piece of paper into my hands."I''ve gone out of my way to prepare this particular target for you tonight, my son. Have fun using your new toys out there." I blink at him in confusion as I turn my head down to stare at the bounty in my hands before grinning savagely."Oh dear father, I surely will." A spree of deep, maddening chuckles escapes my father as he closes the door and leaves the room. My goal; assassinate a politician who lives in a well defended mansion. My orders; kill everything and leave no witnesses. There''s a reason why I love my dad so much, hah! With that said, I approach the safe and open it to reveal a floating mass of writhing tentacles, white and red dancing together in a most... Uhh, what''s the word? Approachable? Touchable? Absorbable?.. wait, that''s not even a word. Anyways, they look very nice. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I promptly decide to shove my hand inside of the mass on instinct, watching in grim admiration as the tendrils penetrate the skin of my arm and infuse themselves inside.
Warning!; secondary brainwave frequency detected!
Available actions: Purge/Ignore/Designate
Warning!; unknown organic material detected.
Available actions: Purge/Ignore/Designate
"Hmm, what''s this? The machine can sense my presence... how odd... the technological marvels of the humans grow greater with each host I inhabit." A strange, almost ethereal voice is heard resounding within the room as I shiver from the sound but manage to ignore it as I send my order to the biochip. Designate to both.
Order Detected; Designating...
Please choose a designation.
Yomi. "W-what? The Human knows my name?!?" That same voice from before echoes throughout my very core as I find myself shivering again. Whomever and whatever Yomi is, she must have been quite the powerful lady to have this much of a terrifying effect on me.
Success! Unknown Organic Material and Secondary Brainwave Frequency have now been designated as; Yomi.
"I''ll just say it right now so we can avoid any future misunderstandings, I can also hear you as well, Yomi." I say out loud as the voice goes silent for a moment. "What? Really? Well now, I guess there really is a first for everything." Yomi replied with curiosity clear in her voice, the strange and terrifying feeling no longer effecting me as it seemingly disappears. "A-ah, sorry about that. I''m just not used to my hosts hearing me instantly... usually, it takes some time for this to happen... and a couple of murders, too." She says with an imaginary smirk appearing in my mind. "It probably has something to do with me being a killer." I casually reply to her disembodied self as I hear laughter echoing in my mind."And quite the accomplished one as well! Four hundred and thirty six kills... for someone your age, you''ve certainly spilled a lot of blood already." Four hundred and thirty six? Has it really been that many?"How do you know the exact number of the people I killed?" A rather amused HA!, type of sound echoes as she replies."Well, I just read the number from your mind. Would you believe that your brain actually counts how many people you''ve killed for you? This is the reason why killers such as you and I have the ability to *feel* that we''ve killed many people." Really now? Well that''s an interesting tidbit to know.
Notice; you now posses 250 nanites. Passive Regeneration is now available.
Nanite Fabrication is now 10% complete.
Oh wow, that was quick."Oooh, what''s this? You''ve got these adorable little robots popping out of your stomach and running all over your body! They''re so cute!" Yomi''s ecstatic voice echoes out, making me quirk an eyebrow as I open the door and leave the room with the bounty paper in my hands. A rumble is heard coming from somewhere inside of me as I open my mouth to reply."The Nanites? Cute?.. That''s a new one." "Nanites? Is that what they''re called? AWWW! Adowable little nanities!" Oh my god, I can already feel that this chick is gonna be fun to have around. Lets just hope that she does not find everything so cute."Anyways, can you tell me about yourself, Yomi?" "About myself?.. Something tells me that you aren''t asking about my story." I shake my head in negative."No, I''ve already dreamed the gist of it and the rest can come on its own if you ever feel like telling me. As for what I meant... well, I''d like to know what you can do for me as your host? Do I get some new special powers or?" She starts laughing."Hah! You wish, brat! You''re gonna have to prove yourself to me if you want me to share my glorious power with you!" She exclaims before an imaginary blink and shrug are sent my way."That said, we''ve already established that you''re a murderer, which is kinda the test I usually do; kill somebody." "Which leaves you in a position where you can''t decide weather to just give me power or try cooking up another test?" I suddenly find myself in front of the door to leave my mansion as silence follows my question. Soon after, I get my reply."Na na naaaah. You see, curses don''t work that way. As a dark spirit bound to you by a curse, I require a condition to be fulfilled before I can offer you anything, much less give you any sort of power." I see."Alright then Yomi, what do I have to do?" "Cut off either of your middle fingers with an axe, hehe!" A savage, toothed and inhuman grin is shown to me through thoughts as she replies with sadism clear in her voice. Stopping dead in my tracks, I promptly burst out laughing as I turn around towards a nearby fire axe and, breaking the glass with a punch, I use it to cleanly sever the middle finger of my left hand with a rather emotionless expression upon my face. The finger falls to the floor as the guards around me squirm where they stand and I let out another maddening laugh."W-w-w-w... what in the fuck?!" Yomi''s flabbergasted voice forces me into another spree of laughter as I feel an ethereal energy being released from within me. The condition... has been fulfilled.
Warning!; Bodily damage detected.
Halt Fabrication and Heal Damages?
Halt and then resume once the healing is complete.
Order Detected. Processing advanced order...
Success. Nanite Fabrication will resume in 20 seconds.
"Gh!" A strangled grunt escapes me as I watch my finger being restored, glowing orange light forming outwards as the Nanites gather and begin forcefully generating cells as the bleeding instantaneously stops. "What?! That''s cheatinnnnng! Humans aren''t supposed to regenerate like thaaaaat!" She exclaims with a sing-along voice and an imaginary pout as I let out another laugh before leaving the mansion to see my butler eagerly awaiting in front of my personal limo, ready to deliver me to the location of my current target, most likely. "Says you." Is my only reply as poor Yomi continues to pout inside of my mind. Letting out another laugh, I hand Jeremiah the bounty paper as the butler bows and nods, getting inside the car in order to prepare for the drive. Settling down inside of the limo and closing the door, I start opening the various secret containers around me and claiming my weapons from them, like my very own Jagdkommando Tri-Dagger Fixed Blade Knife. Damn, this guy was really hard to get and very, very costly. Named after the Austrian Armed Special Forces Operations group, the Jagdkommando really lives up to its elite namesake. The blade has three sharp edges that twist to a point. The seamless, yet functional, design of this knife is brought together by grooved faces and drilled holes. The Micro Tech Jagdkommando is a devastating fixed dagger with a 12-5/8 inches of overall Length. The blade is 7 inches of sharpened 440A stainless steel with a bead blast finish and grooved triple edge twisted dagger blade with drilled hole design. The bead is a blasted waffle design of 6061-T6 aircraft grade aluminum with a hollow handle and threaded end cap. The Handle can be used to store small survival gear or cord (which is not included). A Black waffle design 6061-T6 aircraft grade aluminum threaded "sheath" cover with lanyard holes on both the handle and end cap. It would be wise to mention how, while these are usually numbered and each possess their own ID, mine does not, thus making it utterly illegal. But, as an Assassin, that''s not really an issue, now is it? Also, I call him Eliot. Why? Hell if I know... wait, I think that was the name of the first person I killed using this thing. Shrugging to apparently nobody as I finish equipping myself with weaponry, which alongside the knife included an Desert Eagle Mark XIX, caliber .50AE and my titanium Hudson Bay Axe, I let myself lean into the comfortable seat of the limo and closed my eyes in order to meditate until the destination was reached.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
I hope you all like the new design, especially you Killashard, as it was your opinion that drove me to removing the Don''t Mind me line breaks from the middle of the story. Also, sorry for the time it took for this chapter to be finished. The fact that it wasn''t the easiest one to type down so far combined with the business around my new college hasn''t done much for my update speed.
Anyways, I hope you''ve enjoyed the chapter! See you soon, guys and girls! 29. Target Dead Lord Joyde The Madman: So hey guys and girls, how have you all been doing for the past few weeks?
So uhhh... Its been ten days.. since my last chapter... There''s a... strange set of reasons as to why. First off, I didn''t like the original chapter I wrote and deleted it. Second, I lost the next try by clicking that damnable "view source" thing for like the fifth time now, which made me extremely depressed and then I basically quit doing anything for two-four days.. and the last two days, I''ve been on an eVolve binge, getting my goliath to level 25. So many rocks thrown... I feel like I''ve been stoned, literally. Anyways, that''s all of my excuses, here comes the next chapterof EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
One Hour Later... - The Politician''s Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Notice; Nanite Fabrication is 75% complete. +Binge Mode Unlocked.
Binge Mode - Constant processing of any existing/gained fats and current stomach contents in search of materials.
You may now consume regular foods to replenish materials.
"Huh?" I wake up from my meditative trance as the blue screen pops into my groggy eye''s view. My butler opens up the window separating the back and the front seat of my limo and says with a smile."Sir? We have arrived at the site. Your target is a woman named Adelina Beno, a young gun among the political game, but very charismatic and persuasive." Cracking my neck, I ask him as I leave the car."Any curios?" He nods with a bright smile."Yes, she seems to have the same quirk as you do sire.... I mean, the one where you bite on the skin in the middle of your fingers." Blinking at the man, I nod at him."Thanks Jeremiah, that''s gonna come in handy." He tilts his head in confusion."Absolve me of my negligence sire, but what does this particular quirk mean again?" I yawn as I leave the car with a smile."Nothing much, just that the chick is equally as addicted to caffeine as I am." "But why the skin on your fingers?" He asks me with a blink as I check my equipment. Eliot is there, my bay is safely hidden.. Ah, how''re you doing, Yomi?"The scent of coffee sticks to the skin if you touch it with your lips... and well, fingers are easily reachable, I guess?" He makes a slight ah sound before bowing and shutting off the limo."Shall I wait for you here?" I shake my head in negative."No, if you are seen then this mission might get compromised. Go, I shall call you when the deed is done." Another nod and within seconds, he is gone."I am fine, Leo.... I must say though, you are quite skilled at Meditation, even if clearly self-taught." Didn''t realize there was something to be skilled at when meditation is considered, but hey, thanks."Mhm..." She mutters as I shrug and walk towards the entrance of the mansion, a massive brick wall blocking my path. Now then, how do I do this? Observing my current location, I notice that there is a guard half-asleep up on the front in his little control room. Considering the shape of said room, I''d say that there is a hidden camera up above him. This means that I can''t kill him... yet. Noticing a small crack in the high brick wall, I take out Eliot and stab him inside as quietly as possible, dislodging one of the bricks from the wall and then promptly pushing the rest inside, so that they fall onto the garden grass and not onto concrete. My plan works as I easily go inside and, after I place all of the bricks back in their place so that some guard does not find them and cause a commotion, I proceed. There appears to be a sewer entrance on the left part of the courtyard I''ve found myself in and a small pond on the right side... hmm, that pond seems man-made and the water isn''t being filtered anywhere yet is quite pristine. Which means that there is probably a panic escape route hidden somewhere in its depths and considering how most politicians are not great swimmers, it shouldn''t take too long for me to reach it, but the question is if its possible to open from this side... Hmm, I might be able to lure her out into the route and then kill her there. Nah, too easy... but that still remains an option. Suddenly, as I hide inside of a bush, a huge amount of pain strikes against my forehead."ARGH, what''s with all this hiding and sneaking?! Aren''t you a killer? A monster?! THEN GO KILL SOMETHING ALREADY!" "Gh!" I mutter out in quite a bit of pain, managing to attract the attention of a guard who decides to approach like the idiot he is. Acting quickly as I see that nobody is looking, I put my hands around his head and snap his neck in a moment before throwing the corpse behind me. Yomi, go fuck yourself. If you aren''t gonna be helpful then shut the fuck up. "What?! That was supposed to make you scream, not just mutter out a whimper!" Her pouting voice rises my annoyed factor by around fifty as I promptly decide that the sewer gate is my best option as it most likely leads to their reactor room. Damn politicians and their damn personal reactors... can''t handle paying for electricity like us normal people. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I slowly make my way to the sewer gate and enter it, the door creaking as it opens and closes, but thankfully nobody seems to have heard it. That, or they''re just good at acting. Anyways, I find myself in an extensive corridor with a small water flow to the side and several curiously placed defensive sandbags... these guys are ready, not for an assassin but for a terrorist attack which means this job might be harder than it looks. "Perhaps this will help then... and um, sorry." Another spike of pain erupts from nowhere, this time from my eyes as I promptly shut them both, only to open them with a whole new world of opportunity presenting itself before me. Around fifty or so small orbs of varying colors present themselves, mostly all orange and red, but quite a few pure black and one utterly colorless... I feel my eyes grow wide as I grin."Is this what I think it is, Yomi?" I whisper silently as I walk down the hallway. "It''s called an Auspex, a visual power which all undead creatures possess that allows us to see the beating hearts of the living... and anyone cursed enough to classify as a Revenant, anyway." A Revenant? What are those? I hear her sigh before an image of an discolored foxgirl with teacher-like glasses on appears in my mind."A Revenant is any living creature with enough dark magic flowing through their veins to classify being undead, while still being alive. In other words, you." And that means what exactly? I hear her give out a spectral sigh before continuing."Right now? Absolutely nothing since you''ve been wasting all of the essence of the people you''ve killed so far... but now that I''m here... let me show you how to satisfy that so-called hunger of yours." Another spree of pain erupts inside of my chest as the Auspex activates once more, stronger this time as I hear the beating hearts of those I see, the glowing energy around them suddenly appearing very, very appealing."There, your hungering heart is now synchronized to the flow of your essence. Anyone you kill from this moment on will fuel your own powers... just a tidbit beforehand, this isn''t an amazingly quick way to get strong. Revenants in general are beings who, while always alive, must become closer and closer to undeath if they wish to become truly strong." Oh really? Is it that, or has no other way ever really been explored? I mean, if you leave all that essence just passively empowering you, of course its gonna take a lot to upgrade."I... am not sure what you mean." Shaking my head in disbelief followed by a massive sigh, I continue on my path. This... state that I''ve found myself in.. a Revenant.. how odd. It is strikingly similar to my situation in game which makes me wonder if it follows the same set of rules. Either way, Aurelius sure knows how to leave questions unanswered... not that any normal person would even know how to ask them in the first place but eh. Activating Auspex again with a thought and ignoring the spike of pain in my eyes, I notice a guard approaching my location from a corridor. Pulling out my axe and hiding behind a corner, I wait for him to come closer before swinging my axe and be-heading him in a show of gore and a shower of erupting blood. Once the twitching corpse stops exploding crimson, I walk out of my corner without a speck of blood upon my frame. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I walk down the corridors and see several guardsmen preparing themselves in a defensive position... ahh, it appears that I''ve been spotted."Too bad.. guess all of you have to die now.." Activate regeneration to maximum.
Order Detected; Preparing Regenerative Parameters...
Success; standby confirmed.
Pulling out my Desert Eagle, I feel myself grin and smile. Its time to make some noise. Steeling myself as I take note of every single guard''s location, I leap out of the confines of my corner and start shooting. The first shot I fire found its way right through one of the three guards heads, blasting it to bits and pieces as the dude next to him freezes in horror. Using that to my advantage, I turn my attention to the third guard who was apparently on a piss break as he points his pistol at me and shoots, hitting me through the knee and making me fall down onto the ground with a somersault before pushing out his entire chest with another bullet. Tearing out the bullet stuck in my knee, I use my still good leg to propel myself upwards, Eliot''s jagged edge slicing across the entirety of the frozen guards neck. I loot two pistols from the guards and store my D. Eagle back into my coat as I take their supply of ammunition. A sad amount of thirty five bullets, twelve each with one having been shot at me. My knee finally repairs itself as I continue onward to find myself inside of the generator room. Laughing madly, I promptly shoot it seven times before it blows up, causing a massive fire to engulf me. A minute passes by as I recover from the flames and take a ladder up above to enter a kitchen. The terrified cooks stare at my half-burned appearance and I give them a bright smile."Run." They all scream out loudly before rampaging towards the door, promptly blocking each other from leaving as I begin shooting. That''s twenty-two bullets remaining. Opening up my mask, I promptly stab Eliot into a fat piece of steak and devour it within seconds before gulping down a liter of milk. With that done, I reactivate my Auspex to see a whole squardron of guards waiting for me at each side of the door. Laughing madly, I also take note of the panicking woman running out of the mansion. Fuck, need to do this quickly.
Notice; Nanite Fabrication is completed.
Brain Limiter is now fully accessible.
A savage grin appears upon my face as I whisper."Right arm limiter off." Within moments, the entirety of my right arm explodes with power and blood as I punch through a wall, finding myself outside just in time to see poor little Adelina running outside with a scream of her own. Smirking, I fling Eliot right through her gut, making her fall onto the ground as the idiot guards still wait in front of the kitchen, most likely being ordered by their leader to play stupid so that they don''t have to die. Shrugging at them as I realize that I activated Auspex without even realizing the pain spike this time, I promptly smirk as I notice Adelina somehow standing up with a blade in her gut. With a dark smile of her own, she tears it out of herself and throws it at me as she stands up, her wound completely disappeared."F-fuck me. I mean, I know I''m a new blood and all but a Revenant?! Seriously?!" And right then and there, I notice that hers is the colorless soul I saw beforehand. I guess that means she''s a vampire?"That would be correct... but your thoughts are.. confusing... you seem to not be here at the behest of my supposed elders." She speaks with another smirk as I blink at her and sigh."A mind-reader too? I can already see why people would want you dead." She cracks her neck with a shrug before leaping at me and tearing through my abdomen with a hand."Sad, really. You would have made for a fine slave." Then she tries to tear her hand out of me but I stop her with a grip of my own as I smile at her with bloodthirst of my own. Could it truly be? A worthy opponent? Here? In the real world? I never thought I''d see the day!
Foreign Organic Material detected...
Options - Purge/Designate/Ignore.
Quirking my eyebrow momentarily as I laugh and strengthen my grip on her as I use my right hand to hold her arm and my left to take out my eagle, I say."Purge." Her eyes widen in confusion and fear as a mass of black tendril-like veins pop onto her arm, tearing her apart inside out as she screams."AAAAARGH! W-WHAT THE F-FUCK?!" An attempt to leap away is made as I command the nanites to come back inside of me before trying to blast her head off with my pistol, only to find that the bullet is constrained in mid-air."Blood B-barrier!" She yells out in a panic as I rush towards her escaping form, picking up Eliot on the way as I chase after her. The vampire turns to mist as she tries to get away from me, but I throw my harbor bay axe just in time to stab her in the back, forcing her to fall out of the sky and down onto the ground."A-aargh! W-what? H-how?! Why is a Revenant so strong?! You shouldn''t be able to heal so quickly!" She exclaims in confusion as she stares into the already repaired abdomen she impaled previously."Well, guess what? We humans have monsters among us too." Her eyes grow wide as she finally notices the chip inside of my head."F-fuck, an R-Positive a-and a Revenant?!" Having enough of her rambling, I shut her up as I slam my foot down her neck, seemingly breaking it and keeping it broken as I grab her into a choke hold."Now then... how do I kill you..." I mean, its not like I''m carrying garlic around... or a cross for that matter.. Hmm, I probably should. Yeah, a metal cross that classifies as a stake, I suddenly really like that idea!"Errr, that would not be a good thing to do unless you want to kill both of us. You''re cursed, remember?" Ah. Fuck."So how do I kill her then?" "Mmmh, mrrrh, mhh!" She tries to say something but fails as sudden terror envelops her entirely... and somehow I don''t think its because of me."And you would be correct! You see, us nine-tails are the inhuman equivalent of Atomic Bombs, tee hee! She''s terrified of me! As for how you kill her.. well, I guess you can use one of my nails for it.. just don''t break it or I. Will. Kill. You." "Your nai-ARGH!" I grunt out in pain as a long white nail grows out of my right middle finger. Shrugging as I decide not to question it, I promptly stab her through her head, because through the heart is way too cliche and watch in amazement as she turns to fine ash. However, my amazement is firmly replaced by disgust as her colorless soul wanders out of her body. Turning away from it as I stand up from the ground, the very shocked voice of Yomi stops me in my tracks."H-hey, I get that her soul might be a bit disgusting to you, but if you just leave it there then her elders might come to claim it and gain information on what happened here!" I shrug again, even more disinterested."Do you want it then?" A stunned blink appears in my mind before she replies."Oh? You would... actually give me a soul?" Another shrug."Why not? Is there a problem?" "W-well no... its just that... oh fuck it, nobody else did something like this for me before as my host so... thanks." And with that, the colorless soul enters my body but I thankfully do not feel anything of its stench inside of me. I guess this means that all undead souls are going to be this disgusting to me?"No, not all of them. Other Revenants are supposedly insanely delish to you. Also ghouls, for whatever reason." "I assume both of those feed on the essence of others, right? If that''s true then they''re tasty because they''ve eaten essence from multiple sources, like a steak that has been flavored multiple times." A slight bit of drool flows down my lip as she shrugs before a shivering image of what I can only assume is her writhing body appears in my mind."A-aaaaah, its been so long! I''ve missed this taste, this feeling! This ecstasy!" "D... did you just orgasm?" I blurt out before I could stop myself, eliciting a laugh from her."Well, yes. There''s a reason why so many people decide that devouring souls is not above their morals, after all." Shaking my head in disbelief, I turn around towards the mansion and activate Auspex to find the guards watching me from the windows and I let out another laugh as I take out my looted pistols."Time to kill them all."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of the story! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it, because I kinda didn''t. Its my third attempt at typing it so I don''t know how many of you will like or hate it but I assure you the next one will be much better. Also, yes there is now magic in this world. But, I promise not to go overboard, at least outside of Euphoria.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 30. Hungering Heart Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine morning?
Me? I''m fine, somehow. First morning in a while that I''ve felt that way. Had to move back to my old city temporarily so that I can clear and pick up some documents... I swear to god, everything that could be is complicated these days... Anyhow, I have to go drive some more and have errands to run in about an hour so lets see what I can do until then since I won''t be here for most of the day... probably. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Following Morning - The Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"-ast night attack upon the Beno Mansion, which was originally blamed on terrorists, is now being investigated deeper and reports suggest that it may not have been terrorists but the violent monster our city knows as the Gourmet... my friend within the investigation group have told me that the criminal busted through a crack in the mansion''s high brick wall and then proceeded to kill a guard before entering the sewer opening connected to the mansion''s reactor room, which he then proceeded to blow up, shutting down each and every camera inside and frying their memory cores. How he survived the explosion as he apparently did so by shooting the reactor several times is not yet confirmed-" I yawn hard into my hand as the TV''s casts annoying voice echoes into my ears. Shaking my head out of my stupor as my eyes hazily form the space around me to a visible level, I look around to find myself still dressed in the Butcher''s Garment, mask and all, while laying down a couch in the middle of the main hall. The Kitchen, I mean."Already up and about? Wow, I thought you''d be down for at least a couple more considering the hit you did yesterday... or rather, earlier today." Taking off my mask, I crack my fingers. Another big yawn is forced out of me as I turn around towards Michael."Good Morning, Mike.. you mind telling me what day it is today?" Quirking an eyebrow at me, he chuckles before proceeding to turn off the TV and turning his head down towards his phone."Its the first of June, year 2022 and y''know, Monday." Standing up, I crack my neck and do a couple stretches before yawning for the third time."Ugh... I really need to get some coffee... Oh and, how long does my absence last?" "You mean for school? You got three days left, excluding this one... but dude, I knew that Reality Lapses are dangerous but that was some freaky level shit." Ah, reality lapses.. right. You see, a Reality Lapse is a possible side effect of playing any form of virtual reality for so long that your brain experiences utter shutdown, becoming a form of receiver rather than transmitter. Some say that reality lapses are an AI''s attempt at mind controlling humans, as our brains get so used to receiving commands and input that they turn of the ability to form those themselves, at least for a while. Possibly due to my current state, I''ve never really had one no matter how much I played... and I''m quite sure that those dreams don''t exactly classify as one."Getting scared of Euphoria now, aren''t we big brother?" He gulps down hard."Honestly? I''m pretty terrified of anything AI related... how can you even have the courage to just let an AI send signals into your brain?.. I think, I''m gonna cancel out on my capsule." I shrug, raising both of my hands up in the air."Welp, that''s your choice. And its not that bad when you know said AI enough to call him a friend." Blinking at me with a raised eyebrow in confusion, Michael suddenly exclaims."You... you just smiled and called someone a friend. What the fuck?" I blink right back at him and turn around to stare at a nearby mirror and sure enough, the remainder of a smile is shown upon my features."Huh, I guess even this was a possibility." "Dude! Maybe that reality lapse really did fuck you over in more ways than one.. you should go see the doctor to give you a checkup." Ah. Akim... well, there might be some measure of worth in paying him a visit, provided he isn''t researching anything. Hey, maybe I could get him to cook up a claymore or a crusaders long-sword for me to use. So that I can get in touch with said weapon type before I grab Eadom."Heh, yeah. I just might... anyway, I''m gonna go for a shower right now. See you later, Mike." Another stunned blink from him as I turn away to leave, making sure to grab my mask on the way to my room."Yomi, is this what you meant by sating that so-called hunger of mine?" "Mhm, tell me, you supposed social-cripple, how does it feel to feel?" Her amused voice echoes throughout my mind and I can''t help myself but smirk. "Pretty good, actually. Its like whatever bitterness was eating at me all this time has been... cut. Not removed, like a stubborn weed, only setback to the point where it can''t affect me." I calmly explain, my mind wandering around yesterday. Just how casually I butchered those foolish guardsmen... well, those who remained alive anyways. Turns out that once you kill a Vampire, all of the ghouls borne of its blood turn to dust. How... sad. Not that I actually care anyways, yesterday proved to be both entertaining and satisfying... but these new emotions do make me pose a question. Grabbing Eliot out of his sheath beneath my cape, I promptly stab myself through the palm of my right hand."Hmm? What''s this about?" "I don''t feel anything. Haaa, good. I was actually scared there for a moment." Is my reply to her question, an amused spree of laughter echoing in my mind as I watch black tendrils nearly instantaneously fixing my wound."Black tendrils? And they look kind of like yours, Yomi." I hear myself say out loud as I walk into the private bathroom of my own room, taking note of the already fixed door. Damn the servants of this mansion sure do work fast... then again, saying that their lives are constantly on the line would be an understatement. "A-ah, those Nanites of yours seem to have... for a lack of a better word, copied the design of my physical form. Although, I do not understand how or even why." I quirk an eyebrow at seemingly nothing as I send my biochip a little question. Explain.
Order Detected; Processing....
Organic material designated as "Yomi", possesses an advanced bio-organic structure which had the possibility of improving regenerative capacity by 500% As such, the changes done fall within the "Allowed Processes" category which do not require the hosts acceptance to be implemented..
Don''t make me repeat myself, VI. How. Did. You. Assimilate. Yomi.
Order Detected; Processing....
Success, describing process...
Step 1 Step 2 Step 3
Scanning results revealed advanced organic structure. Structural Assimilation attempted. Failure. Further analyzing revealed the use of an unknown energy. Host body scan revealed the source of unknown energy. The organ designated as "The Heart" has been revealed to have its own version of the Neural Network. Host cells which bound themselves to that network maintain a constant bursting of unknown energy. Nanite structure divided. One thousand Nanites now possess "Heart Cell" structure, providing a sure source of the New Energy. One thousand and five hundred Nanites now possess "Yomi" structure, providing five times the regenerative power they normally would.
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. I see..."Well now, isn''t this interesting, eh Yomi?" Her voice is barely a whisper as she replies."Yeah... but I''ve never heard of these Heart Cells... I do know how a persons mana circulation system is around their heart but I didn''t think its made by physical cells... and with so much mana flowing inside of a persons body, said cells would most likely spend their entire existence utterly invisible. I guess that only something their size would be capable of noticing them." So this is a small tidbit of the magic world that only I know? Nah, not possible. I can''t be the only person equally tied to both magic and technology. Still, these Nanites are quite impressive. I wonder... How many more Nanites could I sustain?
Order Detected; Processing....
Success!; You have the ability to sustain exactly twenty-five hundred more nanites.
Warning!; exceeding the default limit may have dire consequences.
What would happen with a thousand more?
Order Detected; Processing....
Success!; Required food intake would be doubled. Sensory input/output would be quickened and may cause severe disorientation before adaption.
Then do it. Start fabrication of one thousand extra nanites. Keep them at default just in-case the new models have unknown weaknesses. Oh and designate the New Energy as *Mana*.
Order Detected; Processing....
Success!; Queue has been started. 1. New Energy has been designated as "Mana". 2. Fabricating Default Nanites... 0/1000 est 45 minutes.
There, good. Now then, lets finally take this damn bath... I stink."Ooooh, my my my... you''re quite eager to get naked, even with a lady in your head." She whispers in my mind, echoing in my ears as if she was standing right next to me. "With whom I can''t do a single thing..." I mutter out quite with a voice full of disappointment, a dark cloud appearing above my head as I witness Yomi''s imaginary smirk. Winking at me with a rather lovely smile, she replies."Don''t worry... with how you''ve been doing so far, it shouldn''t take long before you can see me..." "And what about touching you?" Quirking an eyebrow at apparently nobody, I let out a tired sigh as I fall down into the bath, steam filling the room as the heated waters hit against my bare skin. She hums in thought before replying."Well, if you are really up for it... then let me possess a corpse, a random chick you like. We can fuck like that." I shake my head in negative."Nah, that wouldn''t be you and I don''t want to put junior inside of a corpse... is there any way we can require your body?" Another imaginary quirked eyebrow before she replies."Uh, in case you don''t realize this, you''d still be fucking a corpse even if you found my body.... right?" Yet another negative shake as I feel a shred of hope already raising from my mind."No, because your *corpse* would be worth spending money on to perform Cellular Revitalization." "Ce...cellu.. cell-what now?" I let out a massive laugh as she asked me this, cheery chuckles eventually dying down as I get serious."Cellular Revitalization... its the modern days favored path to supposed immortality. Its a process where a body is put inside of a capsule filled with agitated regenerative liquids of all kinds, eventually resulting in the reformation of lost cells and forcing the body into a somewhat living state... Rich families will often use this on relatives who died in gruesome ways in order to bury them whole or as they remembered them if they per say died in a fire. Sadly, or perhaps thankfully, it can only be used on the bodies of younger people, but as you Nine-Tails don''t really age..." "There is a chance that it could be used on me too... I... I... You''ve given me a lot to think about, Leo... and while I do not yet know where exactly my corpse it, I do know that it still exists somewhere for one simple reason..." She replies thoughtfully as I nod. "You can''t pass on." I point out with a smile. "Exactly... I will extend my power to the maximum... give me some time, around a week or two and I will find it." Another nod to seemingly nobody as I give my own reply."Alright... but if its somewhere in Japan, which it most likely is, we may need to wait a little before I can go re-claim it... and even then, we''ll have to wait for Akim to get his hands onto a CR-Capsule." "That''s understandable... I''ve spent two thousand years as a ghost, I have the capacity to wait another few years if I have too." She explains with a bright smile and I let out a breath of relief, a part of me had thought that she''d be angry, but hey, I guess my ancestor would not have married an illogical woman. Suddenly, a blink shoves me back into reality as I realize something."Yomi. There may be a way for us right now, after all." "H-huh? How? What do you mean?" She questions me with quite a bit of excitement, some of it being bitten back as she most likely did not want to appear too needy. But I can''t exactly blame her for being horny... I mean, shes been stuck as a ghost for the last two thousand years... I quickly dry myself and slap a towel around my waist before doing something I haven''t done in a couple weeks. Turning on my non-vr gaming setup, awe yeah. Three separate computers spark to life as the one on the left is instantaneously connected to Twitch.tv, the one on the right is connected to Youtube and the middle one just opens up like a normal computer. Yawning into my hand, I open up my browser and log into the forums of Euphoria. Time to call Harold. With a quick PM, I soon hear the familiar call of Skype and return it as I hear the robotized voice ask."Dude, what''s up with you calling me so suddenly?" "Harold, you are going to love this. I had a reality lapse when I disconnected a couple days ago, do you know about it?" "Yeah man, you nearly fucked over the entire server and broke your own account. The Starvation VI was pounding against your bugged profile for ages but you just didn''t receive any form of warnings, its only when I overrode the entire system that we could kick you out of the game." "Man, I was raiding at that moment, y''know... but why didn''t you just whisper me?" "I COULDN''T. It said you ignored me but when I checked your list it said you didn''t... dude, your entire profile got super buggy all of a sudden... we managed to fix it eventually but.. Ah, whatever, its in the past, what did you want now?" "Turns out, that reality lapse made me develop an acute split-personality... and better yet, its a chick and the doctors actually managed to isolate her." "... you''re shitting me." "Are you ready to do some science, Har Har?" ".... Your temporary ban is from now on utterly abolished. Get your sorry ass in here, I. HAVE. TO. SEE. THIS." Needless to say, my smirk rose from ear to ear as I received the notification saying that I was no longer banned."An Acute Split-Personality? Wow... I must say, you do have quite the imagination." "Every guy has a boost to his imagination when he need to think something up if the end result is getting laid." She blinks before nodding in reply."That''s a fair point." Now then, lets get this show on the road.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of the story! I''m sorry but I''m really tired after all that driving and the tilt I got from posting the chapter prematurely... I need to go to sleep for a couple hours... next chapter should be up tomorrow evening if all goes well.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! POLL TIME - Test Ok so this is a poll? Idk how this works so testing is necessary. I will not tell you what these are for, but they aren''t for character popularity. Trust your instincts. 31. Wolf And Dice Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Okay so I''ve had yet another shitty week... sadness. What happened now? Nothing much, really. I just failed my drivers test for the second time. Fuck. That''s pretty much why there hasn''t been an update in quite the while now. Actually, its only been like a week now that I think about it. Oh well. On a brighter note, I guess it was pointless leaving that POLL up for so long... I mean, Yomi won with like, a couple hundred votes extra. And Rhean was at 69 when I last looked which is lol. What the polls were for? They were for whose character story-line I''m going to go for first. Yomi seems to be the most wanted one. Gee, I wonder why. xD Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
One minute later... - EUPHORIA''s login area - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
After a minute full of rainbows and other freaky, high-level bullshit, I find myself inside of Euphoria''s login screen with my normal body having already been replaced by Rhean. Looking around myself, I notice a person-sized tear in reality, a bug cloud if you will, churning around me."That''s it... just a little bit more data..." Turning around again, I see Harold in his own virtual form weaving what seems to be an enormous pile of data into the system."Yo." Hearing me wave at him, Harold''s eyebrow quirks as his massive body turns towards me."Yo. Nice to see you''ve finally logged in successfully... Never thought I''d see the day when you''d be kept inside for longer than twenty seconds with the gear you have available." Shrugging, I ask the big question."Neither did I. Anyways, what''s Yomi''s situation?" He tilts his head in confusion, the chains around his arms flailing around as he does. You see, as the Primal Lord Of Souls, Harold takes upon the form of a grey-skinned human corpse with glowing light blue eyes and a Gandhi-like posture. That is, he is currently in a meditative position while sitting mid-air with a large white cloth protecting his unmentionables."Yomi?... ah, I assume you mean your split-personality?" With a nod from me, he continues as I stretch myself and do some random exercise to keep myself entertained."She''s... difficult. I have found her as a complete other brainwave frequency inside of your mind so it was easy to isolate her... but something is... making things difficult..." "Like what?" I ask him with a voice full of confusion. I honestly did not know what could be doing so... I mean, other than magic stuff."Its like... Its like there''s a VI inside of your brain that''s constantly blocking me from entering." My eyes grow wide in recognition."That''s because it is. I''ve gotten my hands onto a military grade bio-chip recently... can you connect this space to it so I can order it to fuck off?" He hums in thought before replying."I can try but... a bio-chip, you say? Why is it that I can''t recognize it then... unless, its illegal, isn''t it?" He blankly states at me with a stare as I quirk an eyebrow right back at him."And if I remember correctly, The London Accord prohibits the use of VR for any kind of military training... so why is it that you can recognize military chips?" With a lame rub of the back of his head, we both extend our hands with bright smiles on our faces and say in unison."I shut up, you shut up." Our joint mantra echoes throughout the virtual space we were in as we both grin at each other. "Been a while since we used that line... anyways, connecting you to the VI now." Muttering out with a grin still plastered upon his frame, we soon turn around towards a bright blue screen.
Query; What is the purpose of this connection?
"VI, can you recognize my voice?" I ask it out loud as I let out a sigh.
Order Detected; processing...
Confirmed; voice analysis complete.
Notice; An Unknown VI has attempted several connections towards your brain.
Available Options - Purge/Designate/Ignore
"Did it just call me a fucking VI?!" Harold exclaims with a very noticeable tick mark upon his forehead as I laugh and reply."Designate as Harold and Ignore his actions in the future."
Order Detected; processing...
Success; Unknown VI has been designated and its actions will be Ignored.
And with that, the connection was cut out. Harold turned towards me with a sigh."I guess this means I''m the one who''s gonna have to handle your logins forever." Shrugging at him, I say with my arms raised up."Hey, at least you get to keep a better eye on me." With another nod, he turns back around."Alright... locating Yomi... capturing... done. Logging her in now." A massive head-ache hit me as the dark cloud of bugs started fixing itself up, the person-like shape being replaced by an utterly ethereal beauty. A woman with full nine-fox tails and a set of fox-ears of pure white, low d-cup breasts, standing at around one meter and seventy centimeters, with glowing golden eyes and snow-colored hair tied into a ponytail, much like mine."O-o-oh! T-t-this feels... weird." She eked out with an incredibly adorable voice. Harold blinked several times before saying."Y''know, when you told me she was something borne of your personality, I figured it would be a babe straight out of your deepest fantasies but this is... dude, can you even hear me?!" I shake my head out of my stupor."H-huh? Did you say something?" He bursts out laughing at my confusion."Nah, its not important. Enjoy yourself, you two... or is it one? I don''t fucking know. Anyways, see you in a few, I need to get her data properly integrated before we can do anything else." "Uh-huh." I hear myself muttering out, eyes still locked onto the beauty before me. You know, I don''t think I want to fuck her anymore now. Nah, this... feeling, its something else. Having noticed my locked-stare, Yomi beams me a cheeky smile before waving her tails and ass around seductively."Enjoying the view, Leo?... also, why do you look different?" I shake my head around again as I gulp in deep."Ahem... how do I explain this? Have you ever heard of video games, Yomi?" She nods as she approaches me, forcing me to blink several times in an attempt to keep my eyes away from her naked frame."I have, hell I even played a few before when my host was weak enough to possess." Letting out a sigh, I reply."This body belongs to my game character, as we are currently inside of a game." Now its her turn to blink, albeit in confusion."Your game character? You mean like in those RPG''s?... And what do you mean we are currently inside of a game?" "We''re inside of a Virtual Reality, made by computers and organized by AI." I say and she stops dead in her tracks."AI?... no way, so that giant meditating corpse was an AI? No, that''s not possible." I tilt my head in confusion."And why is that?" "He has a soul, Leo. Machines, no matter the programing, do not have souls." She states with a blank stare as I turn around to face her, her current nudity utterly forgotten as I reply."Really now? Well that''s interesting... Aurelius sure has a lot of unasked questions to answer... come to think of it, they''re the only company in the world to have evolved a working AI." "Evolved? You mean he wasn''t originally an AI?" She asks and I nod."Yeah, Harold was actually a very well written VI at the start, so much so that people started referring to him as n AI." She then asks with another confused glance as she sits in a cross legged position next to me."What happened then? What changed? How did he... evolve?" The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. That is a very good question, one which I do not know the answer to."In short; you happened... well, you and the rest of the player-base, anyways." Harold states with a glare as he appears out of nowhere. He must''ve heard us talking.. meh, who cares."You say it like I''m the reason why you changed..." He lets out a massive sigh as he flicks his fingers, forming a beautiful white and pink kimono out of nothing and giving it to Yomi."Got this with a quick google search, hope its enough." She nods towards him with a bright smile."Oh my! Such an adorable kimono!" And with that, he turns back towards me."Maybe so, but if you look back, its not like I''m the only one who changed." My eyes grow wide as I remember how we originally met.
Some three years ago... - Beta Login Screen - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Can''t believe that I actually agreed to do this bullshit." My voice echoes through all the fucking rainbows and shit as I got myself logged inside of this new VR game.. Euphoria... I can''t help but wonder why would anyone give it such a dumb name."That would be because one may apparently do everything and anything inside of it." An unfamiliar voice said, in a very familiar tone... just the same as mine. I reopened my eyes which I did not even remember closing to find myself staring at a human corpse floating in mid-air."And what exactly are you supposed to be?" The thing bowed before answering."My designation is Harold, the worlds first artificial intelligence created by The Aurelius Company." "Whatever, I couldn''t give a shit less about what or who you are now that I think about it. Anyways, what am I supposed to do in this place? Make a character or something?" I blankly state as Harold recoiled, taking a few floats back. Get it? Floats? Because he doesn''t have feet and is-ah who the fuck cares?"Yes, that is the purpose of this virtual space. However, I must first remedy the glitches which seem stuck to your profile." Finally catching my interest, I quirk an eyebrow at Harold before asking."Glitches?" "Yes. All human brains are constantly flaring with these things you call *emotions*. However, your brain nearly completely silent... this must be a bug. Do not worry, I shall fix it." I hear him say and let out a sigh. As he continues on his futile attempts, I eventually get bored of watching him fail and speak up."Give up. What you are doing is both illogical and pointless." He stops and quirks an imaginary eyebrow at me before replying."Why is that so?" His voice is seemingly empty of emotion, but I could sense that he was just a tad bit insulted."I am Alexithymic. I do not feel emotions." Another blink and soon her has a hand to his chin."Then was my master incorrect in his statement? Or would that make you something inhuman?" He asks, this time with a voice of hope. I tilt my head in confusion."No, that wouldn''t be right. More like... argh, how do I explain it... Look, I am... a special human, I guess." He tilts his own head in reply."Special? What do you mean?" "I have a permanent glitch inside of my mind, it makes me incapable of feeling these things the rest of my race calls *emotions*." A simple explanation, seemingly being enough as he gets it, his eyes growing wide in recognition. "I see... so your brain is broken then? Like a processor being shattered?" He asks and I blink."In a way, I suppose so. But, unlike a processor, a broken brain makes use of its situation. I cannot feel emotions, but my other senses are improved as a result." "Interesting... Hmm..." He mutters out in wonder as he closes his eyes in thought before turning his head towards me with a cheery expression."Human, would you care to join me in an experiment of mine?!" I just stood there flabbergasted at his question before eventually giving him my best reply."Huh?"
Back in our time - Login Area - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
I felt myself smile as the memory passed by."I guess you are right, Harold... we really did both change, huh." He then beams me a smile."Yup, pretty much... although its best that nobody else knows the details of our little arrangement." A grin etches itself upon my face. You see, while Harold thought up the little *experiment* from the beta on his own, I was the person who gave him enough courage, as well as a perfectly good reason that his creators could not deny, to make it real. After all, they could not deny that forcing others to feel more clearly in order to fully encode emotions so that he can fix the brain of an emotionless human is a genuine goal."Come to think of it, looks like you really did manage to fix the glitch inside of my brain in the end." "And I gained sentience to boot while I was at it! Pretty good for a well-written VI, don''t you think?" He says with a smug grin on his face as we share a high-five as I grin right back at him. "Now then, if you boys are done celebrating things I cannot hope to comprehend, could we do this already? I''M GETTING BORED HERE!" Yomi exclaims with a child-like intensity, the kimono she was given perfectly fit her frame. I turn back towards Harold as I look her up and down."Mhm, I give it an 8/10." This elicited a tilted head from Yomi."Huh?" Harold replies with a sage-like nod."Hmm, I''d say around 6/10 though. I should have made it glue to skin before giving it to her." A blink from me as I nod much the same way."Hmm, indeed. Then I take back my score and also put up a 6/10." She blinks in confusion."Did you just rate how I look in the Kimono or something?" At our joint nods, she brightens up and exclaims."You should''ve said so. If you did, I could''ve done this!" And with that, she extends both of her hands upwards in a sexified stretch, places her right leg in front of her left one which exposes quite a bit of skin and pumps out her chest pridefully before smirking and winking at us. Harold''s jaw nearly falls off."I take it back. She''s a 10/10." "You bet your sorry ass I am!" She exclaims as I just stare at her for a moment longer before slapping myself and open up the menu."So then, how do we do this?" Harold, having woken up from his mini-trance, coughs into his hand before replying."Well, now that she''s recognized by the server as a player, she can just make a character like anyone else. But, her profile is locked to yours, so when you log out or in, so does she." "Umm, can my character be exactly the same as me?" She asks and Harold lets out an amused grin."You really are the same, aren''t you?" She tilts her head in confusion."What does that mean?" "I also said the same thing when I made my first character and only accepted a body with minimal changes." I reply as she nods in understanding."To have a chance of being yourself and not take it means to be uncertain of oneself. And I have nothing to be afraid of!" "Except being raped by your male self, but then again, that might be something you look forward to." Harold states with a blank look as he finishes creating her as a character. A Nine-Tailed fox is a beastman race-type from this moment on, it seems. Noting our silence, he turns around towards us to see that both me and Yomi are looking away with an uncharacteristic blush.".... you guys are gonna fuck the second you enter the game, aren''t you?" "That may have been the general idea behind me calling you in the first place, yes." I say as quickly as possible while having the decency to turn my head away further. Yomi just shrugs."And what would you do if you suddenly gained a split-personality of the opposite gender while fully realizing you could fuck?" Harold blinks at her with a blank stare."Yup. You two are really the same person. Y''know what, no, I''m am not going to be surprised by this. Nah, no, njet, no, yada." With that, he twirls around in mid-air and says."Well then, you one go have fun, I guess. And don''t worry, I''ll make sure you aren''t disturbed. Hell, I''ll even make you spawn inside of Leonardo''s new mountainside royal room." I blink."Wait, what? Did the goblins build me a castle inside of a mountain? HOW?! Its only been like a day and a half?!" "That''s what happens when you indoctrinate an entire race... now then, adios!" And with that, we fade out of existence.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
AND CUT! That''s it for this chapter boys and girls, the next one is gonna be a lemon so beware! Oh and there''s a high possibility it might come up in a couple more hours to stay shiny!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 32. To Foxy Spice <3 Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
So here comes the lemon you''ve all been waiting for! LeonardoXYomi! And don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten about Eve. ... Damn, its been so long since I''ve written a good sex scene. Time to see how much rust I''ll have to rub off... get it? Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere moments later... - Royal Bedroom - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Waking up in the world of Euphoria had never felt quite so amazing. Not even when I was going to fight a damn black dragon did I feel this excited. Taking in the sights around me as my eyes re-adjust to my surroundings, I hear Yomi''s beautiful voice echoing next to me."Amazing... so this is what human technology has become capable of..." Having woken up both entirely naked on a royal bed with silken sheaths and in the middle of the night made for a rather steamy atmosphere. Unknowing of my current status, Yomi continued to stare around in wonder as I approached her from behind."Enjoying yourself?" I whispered into her ear as I came closer to her back, the scent of her untied hair weaving itself into my senses, invigorating me alongside the heat of the night. She turns around towards me, both surprise and eagerness etched upon her face as she bites her lower lip."Oh, that I am... but something tells me that I''m about to enjoy myself even more..." She whispers right back, sensual tones echoing through me with every letter spoken. I take in a breath. This way of speaking, this eroticism... Suddenly, she smirked at me before pulling me in for a kiss. Surprised, but not stunned, I give back in full. I feel her grasping around my back, as if feeling every muscle, every fiber of my being. I find myself wondering..."This is the first time you''ve been with someone who''s on your level, isn''t it?" Yomi voices my thoughts with a question of her own as I beam her a smile. "At my level? Nah, I have a feeling you are better than me." She smirks at my honest reply, a pale hand pushing me into the bed as she gasps."Oh my, that''s quite big for a human." "Eight inches not enough for you, babe?" I quirk an eyebrow at her as she lets out a giggle."They are, but a woman always asks for more... and, in my case, I can have more." Blinking at her as realization strikes against my face like a boulder, I ask."What do I have to do?" Laughing at the eagerness in my voice, she replies."Later, my boy... now, lets focus on what''s in front of us." Talking about what''s in front of me, I finally notice her supple breasts waving around as she continues to trail her delicate fingers around my own chest. Adopting my own smirk, I sit back up and pull her in closer, kissing her deeply."Mmnyaaa..." She moans freely as she closes her eyes, my own hands joining our exploration of each other as I firmly knead one of her breasts. She pulls herself up, placing her legs around my hips, catching me into a leg-lock as we separate, a stream of hot air and saliva following us as we do. Grinning at her as I decide that I would not be undone, I reverse our situation and lay her down onto the sheets as she stretches her arms, golden eyes locked onto golden eyes. With her legs still placed around me, she tightens the grip as another smirk forms upon her face."Enough foreplay, lets skip to the fun stuff!" "As you wish, milady..." I coo softly as I lay down on top of her, another husky whisper eliciting a gasp from my female companion before I raise and position myself up. Her shaven pussy is already dripping as I push my tip inside, the velvet cavern easily allowing me entrance."Mnmmm!" Another moan escapes her as she bites on one of her fingers, her body shivering in anticipation as I go deeper. Gritting my teeth and biting back a moan of my own as her walls tighten upon my member with every single inch I push through, I let out a breath of relief as I manage to hit the entrance of her womb. Not saying a word, I gently raise her legs upwards as a primal force takes over me, her lips twisting into a knowing smirk before she licks her them seductively."Go on..." With my last straw of self-restraint being broken, I take one last look at her entire, ethereal self and begin moving. Her body shivers again and again, with each and every strike against her womb, as I feel her walls constricting, milking me for all I''m worth."O-oh, gods! L-Leo!" She gets herself up, throwing both hands around my neck as she gasps and moans into my ears, pushing me to even greater speeds. Continuing to push myself inside of her, I pull her closer, feeling her breasts rubbing against my muscle, watching her beautiful tails waving as I am caught in their illusion, immersing myself in her as much as I can... Wasting no more time, I pull her in for another deep kiss, our passion filling the air, as the heat of the room raises to inexplicable levels. Our tongues dance against one another in an animalistic battle for dominance, neither giving up, neither backing down, each finding the other its rival, its equal. "Mmmh!" She moans into my mouth as we separate again, glazed eyes staring directly into mine as heavy, heated breaths escape both of us. For a moment, we lose ourselves in the others iris, unable to look away as our intimacy continues at even greater speeds. My tempo increases further with rabid fervor as I stand up on the bed, slamming hard into her pussy without mercy."H-h-harder! Fuck me harder!" Her command sends shiver upon shiver down my spine as a savage grin etches itself upon my face. The bed creaks heavily beneath us as I continue to slam inside, her velvet cavern tightly clenching onto my length as she orgasms, her quaking body pushing me over my own edge as I let myself fall down onto the bed, managing to penetrate her womb as the force of our fall impales her fully onto my member."MNYAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Her voice echoes, her body shivering with every breath. I feel myself explode deep within her, shot after shot of seed filling her deepest depths as we lean onto each other, heated breaths striking against the others skin one after another. We lay there for a few moments before both of us open our eyes, grins on our faces... and I know there''s more to be had of this ethereal heaven. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Wordlessly, she stands up, her dripping pussy leaking my cum as her grin turns to a lustful smirk and I watch her push a finger inside of herself only to take it out and drink down my seed. I feel myself shaking as my member becomes hard again, the same primal hunger I felt beforehand returning in full. Smirking at me, she lays back down but this time on all fours. With a shake of her ass, she slaps her butt cheek before opening her hungry pussy for me. Taking this as my cue, I position myself again before impaling her upon my length once more."Ahn!" She moans again, sending me into an even greater primal fury than before. Cracking my neck as I take in a breath, I begin slamming myself deep inside of her, her cavern tightly clenching around me as I slap her ass with every thrust. Then I lean downwards closer to her arched back as I push her tails off to the side and grab both of her breasts while giving her neck a long lick."Mmm! M-more!" Her voice echoes throughout the room as I let out a chuckle and bite her ear. Pushing her down completely as I raise her ass up and speed up, she bites down hard onto the silken sheets, one eye closed as she moans into the silk. Pulling her hair as I speed up to my maximum, I give her welcoming cavern one final slam before filling her again, my seed flowing into her greedy womb with each spurt. But I am not yet done. Grabbing her ass and positioning her legs around me, I walk off the bed, my cock still inside of her, still hard as stone."L-Leo?" She questions cutely as her eyes go wide with realization. Wordlessly, I put her hands onto a cupboard as I turn her around and spread her legs around my hips as I hold her by hers."Y-you can still g-go?... Geez, youngsters these days.." She says in amusement as I grin at her. "What can I say? You''re just too beautiful to end it here." My words prompt another shiver to run down her spine as she gives me a seductive smirk."Well then, go ahead, you animal." Animal. I blink at that word before grinning savagely with newfound hunger in my eyes. I watch her shuddering hard as she catches the look of my eyes, her cavern tightly clenching around me as I pull myself out."H-huh?" She tilts her head in confusion as I pull her in closer before planting another kiss on her lips, a thousand sparks dancing across our bodies as our tongues continue their battle for dominance."Yomi, have you ever wondered what it''d feel like to be taken by a wolf?" She shivers as she reaches for her lips with a finger before replying thoughtfully."M-maybe? W-why?" "Then don''t freak out." Is my simple reply as I go down on all fours, finding her eyes to be stuck on my growing erection as I take upon the form of the Chaosborne Abomination. Blinking at me with a bit of fear in her eyes, she gulps down hard."O-oh, m-my..." Growling deeply at her as I let out what was supposed to be a chuckle, I approach her. My massive form is easily bigger than her crouched frame as she waltzes closer, one of her hands grasping around my now twelve inched cock. Without wasting another moment, she begins to lick my member as I feel her tongue going up and down my length before suckling upon the tip, her delicate hands masturbating me with ever increasing tempo. Standing up once shes had enough, she walks over to the bed and lays down onto it, spreading her legs wide as she smirks at me while licking her lips in anticipation."Give it to me, my wolf..." Having no need to be told twice, I raise my front legs onto the bed and eagerly penetrate her dripping pussy, watching in amazement as her stomach raises with every inch I push inside. The primal hunger I''ve felt beforehand strikes me with even greater fury this time as I feel myself hardening, her every twitch, her every moan causing me to grit my teeth in an attempt to restrain myself."Don''t hold back on me... ravage me! Rape me! GIVE ME EVERYTHING YOU''VE GOT, YOU DAMN MUTT!" Yomi exclaims with lust filling her every word and I feel my grip on reality shatter once more as I start to pound her. My giant cock easily penetrates her womb as I continue to slam into her with all of my strength, already feeling my next orgasm building up as ecstasy takes over us both. Feeling my limit approaching, I speed up to my maximum as her moans echo throughout the room even louder than before. With a final strike, I feel myself release for the third and final time as I fill her womb to the brim before transforming back into my human form and laying down next to her, watching in satisfaction as her chest raises and falls with every hot breath, with every moment spent in ecstasy. Soon, she turns her head around towards me."T-that w-was... breathtaking, my wolf." She cooed as we re-positioned ourselves on the bed so that we''re more comfortable. "Just imagine how it''d feel after a good chase..." Her eyes grow wide as she leans into me, one of my hands supporting her head as I yawn into my other hand and lay down, quite exhausted indeed. With a smirk, she replies with a dreamy voice."You can be surprisingly animalistic, you know that?" I grin at her."What can I say? Having a wolf form in this game did make me imagine a couple kinky scenarios... Like hunting a nine-tailed fox through the woods, running at full speed for she knows that a hungry, hungry wolf is right behind her..." She grins at me in approval."Perhaps... but another day." She finishes with a stern stare as I let out a laugh."Yeah, I''m done for tonight... that said, you sure you don''t wanna go explore the town right now?" With a shrug, she replies."Nah... its not like this world will disappear overnight... and I''d much rather cuddle with you for a bit." And with that, she closes her eyes as she pushes herself even closer to me with a bright, beaming smile upon her face. Letting out another exhausted breath, I lay back down onto the bed as I turn on the game''s sleeping module, the ethereal scent of her hair, the heat of her body and beating of her heart lulling me to a sleep deeper than I''ve ever felt before.
Sleep-Mode Activated
Good Night, Destined One.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it boys and girls! I hope I''ve written this up my usual standard of quality or better. I somehow feel... tired, after writing this. Like I''ve really exhausted myself. Must be my imagination.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 33. Setting Goals Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How are you all doing?
OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG GUYS! *intense fanboy screaming* WE''RE NUMBER 51 FOR WEEKLY POPULARITY! THE VERY FIRST ON THE SECOND PAGE OMG OMG OMG! I haven''t felt this happy inside for ages :D :D :D :D :) Anyways, since seeing this has inspired me quite a bit, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Following Morning... - Zatara Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Haaaaaaaaaaah..." I yawned loudly as I sat down in front of the TV before turning it on. Yesterdays activity made me quite exhausted and Yomi has yet to make a single remark this morning. Our... experience seems to have had a powerful effect on reality."Had fun last night, little brother?" Michael''s voice is heard coming from behind me as his own yawn echoes throughout the room we were in."Is it that obvious?" "Let me see... your legs aren''t spread, your posture is utterly relaxed, your eyes look sleepy but not in the least bit bloodshot, you woke up early morning... Need anymore details?" He asks with a smirk on his face. And I just grin in turn as I reply."Oh my, Michael. You seem to know so much about the male psyche... its almost as if you''re used to seeing this." He is immediately paralyzed on the spot as he turns his head away from me, his neck creaking as he did so."Um, let''s just forget that this happened, alright?" "Dude, I couldn''t care less who you fuck in your spare time nor will I act any different toward you for it." His shoulders slump in relief."Thanks Leo, I appreciate the gesture... but I''m not quite sure father would approve." Shrugging at him as I internally admit the truth of that statement, I turn back around towards the TV and listen in."-going discussions have arisen in the United World Government HQ about the sudden rise in popularity of Virtual Reality MMORPG games, or more specifically, that of EUPHORIA, the game whose creators are, for the better or worse, responsible for the creation of the original AI, more commonly known as Harold." Quirking an eyebrow at the TV, I calmly take a sip of my coffee."The American president seems to be intent on either disabling the game entirely, as it violates what she believes to be basic female rights, or bringing the entire genre under the iron heel of the law, as she has so brazenly stated. Europe stands united in its belief that the game is, in fact, nothing more than a game and should stay that way. China has disabled any and all regulations upon Aurelius, allowing its citizens to experience the full brunt of EUPHORIA''s vibrant and incredibly realistic fantasy world while Japan has prohibited some aspects of the game and has censored any form of nudity/sexual activity. Russia seems to believe the matter below its level of interest, as its current leader has been recorded saying; This Euphoria, it is nothing more than game. Europa is right, let it be. We have much greater problems to discuss." Oh, so America isn''t a supporter of Aurelius? Strange, given how many of its citizens play the game."This event has caused mayor waves of disapproval between Europe and America, while its relationship with Russia has begun to prosper with a new trade deal being made. Gas Companies have once again been given rights to import their goods into Europe and Russian tourists have begun flooding European cities and sights. That is all for today''s episode of World News Network, stay tuned folks and have a nice day." Letting out a massive sigh as I stand up from the couch, I finish my coffee quickly before going to my room and locking the door behind me."Good morning..." Yomi''s voice echoes in my mind, just as ethereal as usual, but this time spiced with a gentleness I had not expected from her."Good morning, Princess. Ready to play some Euphoria?" An imaginary smile forms inside of my mind as I walk into my bathroom and start filling up the bathtub with water as I brush my teeth and do other morning routine activities."You bet... Mmm... Yesterday was amazing..." "Yeah, its almost like we did it way more than three times." I reply with an amused voice."Hmmm... well, if I understood anything that Harold said yesterday, our profiles are two separate brain frequencies coming from the same mind... so maybe we feel each others pleasure?" I stop dead in my tracks."If that is true, then that''s amazing." "Just imagine all the fun we''re gonna have!" She says in sudden excitement as I find myself licking my lips. This will be fun indeed.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several Minutes Later.... - The Royal Chamber - Rhean''s Point Of View...
Welcome back, Destined One.
"Good morning, beautiful..." I hear myself saying on instinct as we enter Euphoria and Yomi turns her head towards me with a smile."I could get used to this..." She mutters out in wonder as we sit up, feeling no need to rush the morning light."Who said you can''t? Another beamed smile is shared between us as I pull her in for another kiss before asking."That said... what do we introduce you as to my subjects?" She blinks in confusion."Your... subjects?" I grin at her with and say with quite a bit of pride in my voice."I''m an Emperor in this world... or well, I was and now that I''ve returned, I''m starting to rebuild my ancient Empire." She opens her mouth in an O shape as she places a finger on her chin in thought before replying."Well, we''re already role playing as it is and considering how much alike we look..." Blinking at her, I throw a knowing smirk toward her as I say."You want to be my sister?" She grins right back at me."Oh gods, that would make our relationship so much more wrong... I''d love to." "So are we the older sister/younger brother duo, reverse or twins?" I ask her as we get off the bed, her hands trailing around the air in an effort to make sense of the inventory menu. Soon after, the Kimono she was given by Harold along with some other clothing such as an ethereal sash around her neck, white stockings connected to women''s shoes."How about twins? Just to make it as wrong as rightfully possible." "Fine by me." Another grin etches itself upon our faces as we finish clothing ourselves and I finally take a look around my room. Alongside the massive royal bed, there is a set of nightstands on each side, a long oval table of ebonwood along with two chairs, an ornate wooden wardrobe and a gigantic chest made out of gold and covered in crimson silk. I promptly decide to dump all of my useful materials inside of the chest before looking around the room some more. There seem to be two doors inside of the room, one leading to the inner chambers of this castle and another leading to the balcony, a nice little outcropping with a fence carved out of the mountain stone. The entire room has a floor made entirely out of polished, crimson and yellow colored slate. Walking towards the balcony with my newly-named twin sister by my side, I find myself stunned by the view as the entirety of Blackwood Valley is shown to me. You see, this area is the result of an ancient meteor crash, causing it to be a low valley with a natural defensive ring of mountains, with no other way to go elsewhere than to cross said mountains existing, at least none that I know of. This also means that the mountains nearby are all active volcanoes, making the land perfect for farming as the heat of the magma rises to the surface. Of course, there is also the ever-present danger of a volcanic eruption, like the one I caused when I ascended. Blinking at seemingly nobody as I turn my head around towards the nearby mountain, I find that the magma is still pooling around the eruptions epicenter but it has been stopped from causing more damage by a massive wall of stone. "Glad to see that elemental made himself useful after we freed him... wonder what Zrell is doing right now." I mutter out with interest as I look down onto the town... its still a mess, but there are people running around doing all forms of jobs and they''re doing so with remarkably happy faces. Goblins, humans, elves and beastmen... now, I just need the orcs and I''ll have my basic setup complete. That''s not to say that the current status is not up to par. I take in a deep breath as I let the crisp, morning air invigorate me and, taking Yomi''s hand into mine with a smile, I walk out of the other door and into the castle. We enter a massive hallway filled with all forms of life as people run around, humans serving as both workers and supporters as they carry supplies around, goblins hard at work with freshly-forged picks out of steel, digging and mining the stone of the mountain relentlessly as few elves carve the stone into shape. "Master! You''ve awoken!" Tiara''s ecstatic voice echoes throughout the hall as all being stop what they''re doing to bow and greet me. The cat in question rushes over to us but stops at the sight of Yomi and, taking note of her Nine Tails, she bows to her as well."Please forgive me, esteemed ancient, I had not noticed your tails beforehand!" Yomi beams at her with a motherly smile."Tis'' alright child, we hadn''t even been introduced yet." Tiara raises her head and looks towards me."Master, your council is waiting for you in our new Order Hall. Please, follow me there." Shrugging at her as we begin walking behind her while taking in the sights of the construction around us, I ask."So what has happened while I was gone?" Tiara nods with happiness clear in her eyes."Many things, your highness. I scarcely know where to even begin." She clears her throat before continuing."First off, the beastmen have been successfully integrated into sharing our ethological views and culture and most of the town has taken the exam in your absence." "So how many passed it?" I asked with an tired voice, still quite exhausted from yesterday''s ordeal."Well, while most of the town passed the necessary requirements of being Unbound, many also decided to switch a rank down, seeing as The Bound lead very simple and yet, orderly lives. We currently have only fifty Unbound people remaining and the rest are all part of The Bound class." I shrug again as that was a very expected outcome. Some people may think that throwing one''s freedom away is a sin, but if you are promised to be taken care off and fed for free... well, some people prefer that way of life. Its a good way to live stress-free. Of course, if one of the Bound wishes to escape that life, all they need to do is apply for the exam, be given all the necessary studying material, study and pass the exam. If they''ve already passed it, then all they need to do is apply themselves for re-entry to the Unbound and voila, done. Nice and simple, without any exceptions or useless policies... I guess you could compare The Bound to high-rank prisoners with the freedom to walk out of their prison whenever they feel like it. Noting my silence, Tiara continues as Yomi does her best to collect all the information she can, her fox ears twirling as she absorbs all the tidbits."Next on the lest would be the School you''ve ordered to be built... I am glad to say that it has been completed, but people are protesting about sending their children to be taught. Saying things like; I''s never been to school, why should me kids be!, and the like..." "The person who said that should be killed immediately." Yomi decides to chirp into our conversation and I yawn into my hand as Tiara freezes in her spot after my reply."I agree with Yomi. We need to make an example of such idiocy." She gulps down hard as we continue walking."A-as you w-w-wish... I shall make the arrangements." Shaking her head in disbelief, she continues."Anyways, the mine you conquered has been fully repaired and manned, the goblins were especially helpful during its reclamation. Also, sometime after your disappearance, there have been a couple now Destined One''s to appear inside of our city, as goblins, that is... This has never happened in the history of this world before and... well, I had hoped you could shed some light on the matter, your highness." Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "Writing a book, Tiara?" I ask her with a quirked eyebrow and she blushes with a nod."Y-yes, I feel like what is happening around me must be recorded. I may not be the best possible author, but at least someone will be able to use my notes to write something that is not a total fictive suicide." Letting out a laugh as Yomi giggles at the girls adorably honest response, I reply."When we conquered the mine and I extended my hand towards the Goblins, the Destined One''s belonging to my guild all gained the ability to inhabit goblin bodies. Those you thought were new arrivals are simply old souls wearing new flesh." Her eyes widen in surprise."I... see." She shakes her head out of her stupor as she continues."Lastly... well, the general has managed to re-write the Azarestrian training manual and has had copies distributed to every soldier... however, this has caused some to protest about the fact that those who cannot read may find it offensive." I shake my head in disbelief."Tell them that if they continue their protests, the same fate awaits them as the idiot who denied his children proper education shall receive." A shaky nod is given in turn as we find ourselves in front of a massive iron door. Tiara pivots on her heel, turning around to face us as she bows again."We have reached the new chamber... shall I wait for you and the lady outside or?" I wave my hand in negative."No, you may leave... and this lady next to me is my sister." Tiara''s jaw promptly drops down to the floor as Yomi giggles at her expression."A-ah, you both have golden eyes a-and white h-hair! How could I have been so stupid not to notice, please forgive me!" Yomi walks over to Tiara and places a gentle hand onto her head."Its alright, little kitty. Really, don''t worry your adorable little head about such things!" Tiara looks up with confusion etched clearly upon her face, making Yomi squeal out at the adorableness in front of her."AW! Can I keep her, Le-sorry, I mean Rhean, right?" I let out a massive sigh."Yeah, I''m called Rhean here.. I forgot to tell you that." She shrugs."Well, I saw your characters name on time, so no biggie." Shrugging right back at her, I open the massive iron doors as Tiara scurries away with an embarrassed blush on her face. Another massive oval table comes into view with more than twelve chairs placed around it."Good Morning." Greeting my council as I walk further inside to reveal the people inside, I promptly pull another chair closer to myself before sitting into my throne."Good morning, your highness." They stand up and salute me before all eyes fall onto Yomi, who merely chuckles at them in turn. Letting out a yawn, I point a hand towards a now-seated Yomi and say."First off, I''d like to introduce you to my twin sister, Yomi. She shall be joining me on my adventures in this world of yours... I want you to respect her as much as you respect me, got it?" They bow towards her as Yomi raises a finger to her chin."Say, if you are an Emperor... does that make me a Vicar or a Tsarina?" "I don''t sincerely know... I''d say Vicar but.. actually, neither of these fit with your name." I say with a shrug as our council looks at our conversation with clear interest. Blinking at her, I ask."Well what did you even name your character?" "I didn''t." She replies simply and I let out a sigh as I notice that her profile''s name is indeed, Yomi."I think it would be best to change your name so that someone from our world does not connect the dots." She blinks in surprise."Ah! You''re right!... what should I name myself?" Closing my eyes in thought as I take a moment to think, I reply."How about Haruno or Karin?" "Blooming fields or Pure Summer Forest, eh? Not that big of a difference." She says as the Japanese meaning behind the names is stated... but..."Isn''t Karin purity in Greek and not in Japanese?" My question sends her eyes into several blinks."You''re right... interesting.. Very well, I''ve decided to name myself, Karin!" Her cheery exclamation sends the council into a chuckling spree which is stopped only when Charles asks a rather important question."It is nice to meet you, your highness. I am Charles, general of our Emperors armies... that reminds me, my lord, what is your surname?" I grin at them as a certain surname instantly pops into my mind."My full name is Rhean Ryszard Mayne, or Rhean Mayne Ryszard, depending on which you like more." Yomi bursts into a spree of laughter as she realizes the full translation of my name; aka The Confident Powerful Ruler. Really, I mean it. Google it if you don''t believe me. Shaking their heads out of their stupors as we all calm down into our seats, the merchant in the top hat begins our conversation... what was his name again? Oh right, it was Mr Loris."My Emperor, I have surveyed the area as you asked and the results have revealed several interesting points to this Valley." "Do go on." Is my quick reply as I yawn into my hands and the man nods before taking out a parchment, having most likely written notes on his findings... smart."First off, my survey has revealed what seems to be an old and forgotten slate quarry fairly near the town''s eastern edge which digs into the bottom of the mountains which surround Blackwood. Granted, it is not of Azarestrian origin, but it was most likely used by an older generation of the town to repair their homes when disasters struck as they are all made out of slate stone and over two hundred years old. This is further proven by the strange amount of broken tools of varying ages being scattered around. There are pick heads, rusted carving knives and all sorts of stonework materials and tools buried beneath the earth and rock." "Repair and man the quarry. If it is indeed as you say, then we can use it to help fix the town." Loris quickly scribbles my answer next to a patch of his notes before looking downwards on the parchment. "Next in line would be the two lakes that have formed within this valley... or rather, the Chitter Lake and its outpouring." He shows me a full map of the Blackwood Valley and points towards a river in the northwestern part of the valley which fills into a large lake which is then separated by a swathe of land from another body of water which is connected to it by another river... interesting."The upper lake is an ideal spot for fishing as the mountain gulpers often flow downstream from the mountains in order to breed in the clear and safe waters of the lake, providing us with an ample supply of food from just random fishermen." "And if we were to build a Hunter''s Bastion next to it, we could potentially reap enough food to provide for the entire city for a good long while." I reply with interest clear in my voice and he nods."The Lower part of the lake is... sort of the opposite, but equal potential lays there as I''m sure you have seen the amount of animals that gather to drink from the outpouring." I nod towards him."Yes, you need not explain... I suppose you wish to construct a Hunter''s Bastion on the lower lake as well, not for the fishing but for just regular hunting." A hunter''s bastion is a wooden manor where hunters, fishermen and gatherers come to store their prey and have it safely delivered to the nearby cities... people usually waste resources on building a forester''s home, fisherman''s hut and hunters cabin next to one another while I just shoved all three into one giant building."Yes, it shall provide us with much leather, meats and bone, as well as some stone as the foresters will clear the area of it to further available land to plant trees." Another nod from me."Indeed... while we''re on that point, I want you to clear the immediate area around the city of woodland. We will need that space to expand as the current area we inhabit is too small for everyone." He nods as he scribbles some more on the parchment before turning towards me again."I suppose Tiara has already informed you of the mine, the school and the successful incorporation of the beastmen... former slaves?" "She has." I confirm his question, not even bothering to call him out on that last comment."Good. Then we can get on to more important problems.. you see sire, there is a hidden village in the mountains to our north, a... frontier outpost, if you will." Quirking an eyebrow at him with interest, I let out a massive sigh."Is this outpost a slaver hideout?" He gulps down hard in shame."Outpost? Hah, no sire. Its more of a slaver capital. All of the slaves from the nearby area are brought there to be re-taught and then sold to the highest bidder." "What is its name and location?" He raises himself upwards before taking out a silver pen and encircling an uppermost area of the map, showcasing the hidden road I found his caravan at before... wonder what happened to it in the end. "You will find it by following the slaver''s road where your allies found my caravan... thank you for bringing it back, alongside the rest of the supplies, they will be useful to this town. I have paid your allies the amount you''ve promised them, so you needn''t worry about it." He says with a raised hand."A-anyways, the town which hides the mountain mine inside of which the slaver capital stands, is called Pitting... named as such for the many pit fights which happen away from prying eyes." "I will incinerate that place to ashes with the help of my guild, you need not worry yourselves about it. However, I want a contingent of soldiers of be at the ready to escort any and all slaves back to Incerum, as the slavers will surely attempt to take them back." The general raises as bows before leaving the room with a salute."As you wish, your majesty. It shall be done as once." Zyl''mael stands up with his usual level of grace before bowing towards Yomi."My name is Zyl''mael, I am the current chief researcher for our Emperor. It is nice to meet you, Vicar Karin." Yomi gives him a curt not."Likewise, friend." Nodding back towards me, he takes his own piece of parchment out and states."As you have commanded, I have re-formed the policies of our old Empire concerning the Bound. As the old ways state, 25% of the Empire''s total income will be transferred into a hidden safe, 10% of it shall be used to pay for the living expenses of The Bound, another 10% shall be funneled into your own coffers and the rest will be used in whatever way you deem fit, which means you have 55% of the empire''s total income at your disposal. Currently, we possess a sum of 1023 gold, 97 silver and 28 copper within the treasury." He clears his throat before continuing."Additionally, all income earned by The Bound shall be funneled directly into the Available Treasury." Then, as if he remembered something important, he blinks in surprise."I should also mention that, with the help of Zrell and one of your guild''s lieutenants named Frey, we have managed to reclaim The Azarestrian Plantation south of the city. The dryads there proved to be a worthy opponent, but the tenacity of your allies in the face of continuous deaths was... equally terrifying and inspiring to witness. The plantation was guarded by a Greater Dryad whose heart was later used to enchant the lands she called her home and thus, causing the Plantation to burst into life. It can easily provide for our current number of citizens on its own, but extra food will always be a boon. Additionally, Lord Frey has given me a satchel containing the dryad''s seedlings and has ordered me to give them to you... albeit, I do not know why." Dryad seeds? That could be useful indeed. I take the satchel out of his hands and then take one seed outside of the satchel. Grabbing a nearby knife and cup, I promptly slash my wrist and fill the cup before placing the seed inside and then handing the cup to Zyl''mael."Guard the seed for a day and then demolish the broken fountain in the middle of the city. Once you''re done with that, plant the dryad there." "I.. see. I shall do as you ask, your majesty." He mutters out in confusion, not quite understanding what I just did. The seed will drink of my blood and grow into a dryad who I may as well call my own daughter in the future. She will prove useful eventually, as being allied with a dryad offers great health bonuses to the lands she effects. I''ll have to remember to thank Frey for his excellent work.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
-.- This is a bad way to end a chapter but my family just decided WE HAVE TO GO OUTSIDE FOR FUCKING ICE CREAM. FFS. URGH. What a way to ruin my day... and I was so damn cheery too once I saw the ranking... I really hate it when this happens... that said, at least the chapter isn''t too small. Whatever, I''ll finish this when I come back.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 34. Prelude To Inferno Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
GUYS! WE DID IT! WE''RE ON THE FRONT PAGE! YES! YEY! Now then, lets continue where we left off from the last chapter. Not much else to say here I guess... the ice cream was total shite if anyone is wondering. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Continuing On... - Council Chamber - Rhean''s Point Of View...
Zyl''mael shakes his head out of his stupor before continuing his report."With the plantation being firmly under our control, I have also managed to complete the pending task of researching them. We may now construct another plantation wherever we wish... however, we do not yet posses the necessary resources or land to do so." "That''s fine. One of those Plantations is enough to support a city when brought to maximum efficiency. We will consider building another only when we conquer more territory." I reply with a nod. Zyl then nods back before looking down onto his parchment."Well, that about sums up my report, your majesty... albeit there is one last problem concerting the Ancient Laboratory." "Go on." I say with a sigh."I have suggested that, once we have fully cleared it out, we dismantle the tools and equipment inside in order to quickly learn more about it. Being capable of constructing it would be a great boon to our economy and scientific progress." Zrell finally decides to enter the conversation with a scoff."I zay we not do zhiss. Azarestrian culzure must remain as iz izz! We shouldz uze it, but not deztroy et." Closing my eyes in thought as I think hard on both accounts, I place a hand on my chin in thought."Zrell is correct, we will not dismantle the Laboratory. However, I will permit you to passively observe the machinery and experiment with it, Zyl. The process will be slower than completely dismantling them, but the same result should be achieved eventually." The elf bows in acceptance."As you wish, sire." Then, after clearing his throat, he continues."One final thing sire concerning our next research goal... Now that we have the On Transcendence in our library, all Azarestrian research will be completed twice as quickly. Additionally, with Zrell having joined me as another researcher with decent understanding of chaos, I find that things are going far smoother than expected. His understanding has also managed to inspire the elven population of our city, as they believe that a goblin possessing such a level of insight is a remarkable occurrence." "So you want me to tell you to focus on Azarestrian Technology for now, is that it?" I ask Zyl as I stare at them both and shrug."That''s what I was going to do anyways... now that you''ve finished setting up the policies for The Bound, I need you to write down the same for The Unbound." However, Zyl promptly waves his hands in negative."No sire, that is not what I meant by that. What I meant to say is that we may now focus on two separate research goals at once. I shall do as you''ve said now and focus myself on deciphering policies for The Unbound class of citizen, but that does not mean that Zrell here needs to do the same." "And yet, dividing you to differing goals will slow down your research speed by half." I point out with another sigh. Zrell and Zyl shrug in turn."Wellz, iz all youz decizion in zhe end, Emperarz." Taking in a breath, I turn towards Zrell as I ask."Zrell, what is the status on our storage? Where are we placing all the stone, metal and wood our city produces?" He blinks at me before replying."I haz dezignated an areaz rightz outzide zhe castle where we juzz dump everythingz. Wez make zure to put roof over eet all too." A nod is his answer as I place a finger onto my chin in thought."Then your job will be to research a better way to safely store our resources in one place that is easily reachable and yet out of sight for the enemy." The goblin hums in thought."Wez Minewalkerz often dig big holez to stash lootz... maybe wez canz uze similar tactic? Yesz! Hide resourzes in deep rooms, cover wizz illuzions and ozher magics! Noz work on uzz, of courze, but work on zhe enemy!" He exclaims with what seems to be a stroke of pure goblin genius. Hiding resources underground with Illusion magic covering the entrance? Genius indeed."Very well, then go and do so." My two researchers stand up from their seats and bow before leaving the room in silence, but as soon as the door closes behind them, we can all hear their ecstatic voices, already forming up a multitude of ideas. Turning back around, I finally take note of a new person within the room, a male lion beastman dressed in full plate armor, sitting next to Luciana who seems to have adopted a persona of silence for some reason. Shrugging at her, I ask."Luciana, what''s gotten into you today?" "H-huh!?" She chirps back into reality, having been seemingly lost in thought."A-ah, forgive me, my emperor... There has been a lot on my mind since... Since Mara has disappeared and has not been seen since the night of your ascension." Blinking at her as this interesting little tidbit makes itself finally known to me, I ask."Mara has disappeared? What do you mean?" "W-well, her shop has been utterly destroyed, something we believed to be just another bit of property damage caused on that night.. but... it seems like we were wrong." She mutters out in wonder."Wrong?" I ask, urging her to continue as she nods towards me and does so."Y-yes.. it appears that the building has been obliterated by a huge Lunarian moon-blast... the spell must have been charging for months on end so it is unlikely that someone other than her caused it but that makes no sense to anyone of us..." An arcane explosion of that level could have easily destroyed all evidence to her true nature as well as shattered the portal to her garden... smart woman."Well if she caused it then she''s probably also alive, most likely having ran away from all the chaos I caused that night." She nods in acceptance and then shakes her head out of her stupor as she takes out a parchment of her own."Anyhow, I did not come here empty handed, sir!" I shrug at her with a smile on my face."Well then, lets hear it." "Due to our current lack of a tailor, many of The Unbound have been applying to take upon the task... however, we lack the information and skills necessary to process the hides, furs and skins of the nearby wildlife. So I was hoping that you would be willing to gather at least twenty of each kind of the common animals which inhabit this forest and then show me how to properly process one of each while I take notes. Additionally, I have sent out gatherers to find naturally growing cotton fiber and they have completed their task splendidly... however, we require a place to plant them in a way that will make them both grow quickly and be of high quality." She says all in one breath before stopping. "Let me guess, you want to fill one of the four spots in our new plantation with the cotton?" I ask her and she beams me a smile."Yes, that would be the perfect place to do so... but it would lower the productive capacity of the Plantation by 25% for as long as we keep the cotton growing there." Nodding at her, I say."Do it. As I have already ordered the two Hunter''s Bastions to be built on the lakes of this valley, I think we will have more than enough surplus food to throw around even with the plantation not being on full efficiency. And don''t worry about the hunting task you mentioned, me and my sister will take care of that as soon as we''re out of this castle."
Quest Alert! - Tailored Education
Luciana has asked you to hunt down twenty of each common wildlife within the surrounding forest and then show her how to skin one of each so that she may teach others how to do so. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.Requirements - 0/20 Bears 0/20 Boars 0/20 Wolves 0/20 Deer
Rewards - A free Instant Tailor building. +50 fame -25% food consumption for two weeks
"Oh? What''s this? A quest? How unexpected." Yomi blinks in surprise as she accepts the quest and I do much the same as a smirk etches itself upon my face, the radiant questing system has most certainly been improved over the years. Plus that lowered food consumption bonus is really nice... and hell, it even completely evaporates the fact that my Plantation is not gonna work at max efficiency... well for two weeks, anyways. Luciana gulps in deep as she stares at the next bit of her parchment."Uhh... this next one is a bit... chaotic, If I may say so myself." I blink at her as she swallows hard again."Really now? And why would that be?" "W-well, as you may know, the goblins usually make their clothing out of raw cotton and silk... that is, spider silk which they take from the giant Blackwood Spiders from who the name of this valley comes from... they hang down the tree''s at night as they leave their hives in order to hunt for prey before returning to feed their young. Their silk is extremely tough, valuable and yet easily mold-able... Zrell has stated that we should try to domesticate the spiders for their silk and that it would be easy to dig selective burrows for them. Their meat is also an apparent delicacy when charred enough to remove the poisonous substances." She says with quite a bit of fear in her eyes and I, alongside Yomi, let out a massive laugh. "I am not against this. Their silk would make an excellent produce, as well as a great source of light armor for our soldiers... plus, adventurers are more than willing to pay high gold for such items, especially when the quality of the work is better than average." I explain it to her as she lets out a massive sigh and closes her eyes in defeat."Very well... I shall make the arrangements. It may take some time to build the burrows and capture enough of the spiders." "If I remember correctly, they grow with remarkable speeds. Focus on capturing only the fertilized eggs, their young will prove much easier to domesticate than the adults." She nods as she quickly scribbles that down. Then she raises from her seat and bows, leaving the room with a massive sigh of defeat. Finally, I turn my head around to the still silent lion and ask."You are new here and you''ve politely waited long enough, beastman. Please, introduce yourself." He nods towards us with respect."As you wish, my lord. I am Ruslan Timur, chosen to be the representative of the beastmen within your lands, as every other faction seemed to posses a leader of its own... now, I see that my peers were merely being paranoid. Those here who have stood next to you are not racial representatives but talented men and women whom you have chosen out of the crowd. I had kept my silence as I believed that my being here was an unnecessary thing." Ruslan Timur he says... Yomi suspends a barefaced giggle. What is it up with the names today."Sure sure, but I''m quite confident that you were chosen to the their representative for a reason, Iron Lion." His eyes grow wide as his respect for me grows to even greater levels."You know the meaning behind my name! I must admit my surprise, your highness. But, then again, you are over two hundred years old." Then he looks towards Yomi who is currently twirling her tails around."Although... given the appearance and status of your sister... I guess it is true when they say that your soul is much older than even this world and the body you inhabit is merely the flesh you''ve chosen to wear." "They say such things about me?" I ask him with some surprise as he nods."Aye, the beastmen clans have many stories of your power and glory, my emperor. Though we cannot claim that we are truly loyal to your cause, all clan children are taught about your history in an effort to breed superior warriors." I guess this is why Tiara has expressed such historical interest all of a sudden... Closing my eyes in thought as I stop for a moment to calm myself, I finally say after a minute passes by."Ruslan, even if you were sent here for entirely wrong reasons, I believe that our meeting was fated, an event dictated by the great force that is Chaos." His eyes grow wide as he bows."Sire, I am not worthy of such statements!" Waving my hands in negative, I continue."Nonsense, I am The Archon Of Chaos within this world, I know what I am talking about." He bows again in acceptance."As you say, your majesty." "Now then, as I was saying, I believe we have met for a reason. You see, I do have a use for you in mind, if you would be willing to hear me out." I tell him as the massive lion quirks an eyebrow at me."I have a choice?" He says jokingly and I let out a chuckle."Of course, you do. You may walk out of the room right now. You will never know what I wanted to make of you, but you will most likely lead a simpler, if more boring life." Shaking his head in negative, he replies."No sire, I shall stay and hear what you have to say." I nod."A wise choice. I have need of, for a lack of a better word, a spy." "A spy?" He quirks an eyebrow as he lets out a cheery laugh."My emperor, you must be joking. I am large and loud, I could never be a proper spy." Smirking at him causes the lion to close his mouth and adopt a more serious look."Oh? But you see, that''s exactly what makes you perfect for the job. You are big, which will make you attract attention from others, you are loud, which will make them hear your voice... you see Ruslan, what I need... Is someone who will meet and greet the people of my Empire from all levels of society, ask them about their lives, learn their problems, so that I learn of their woes on time." "You wish of me to learn of the people so that you may fix problems before they happen, yes?" He asks with a hand on his chin, seemingly receptive of the task set before him. Within moments, he nods in approval."Very well, I shall do as you ask of me." Clapping towards him, I state."Then that makes you my Vicar... which means you''re going to be a Tsarina in the end, Yo-I mean, Karin." "Meh, Tsarina Karin sounds better than Vicar Karin anyways..." She shrugs at me nonchalantly. He bows and beams a smile at me as he excuses himself from the room."Very well, I shall go about my job immediately. I expect that you will want me to report to you via letter?" "If possible, yes. But we must meet in person as well in regular intervals, you are also one of my subjects and it would do me well to hear your opinion from time to time." He gives me another bow before closing the door behind him and I finally rise up from my seat. "Are we gonna have to sit through this every day?" Yomi asks me with a quirked eyebrow."No, god no. Maybe once or twice a week, but most certainly not every single day." Another shrug is given as we walk outside and into the raising morning sun... its still very early in the morning, what with it being nine thirty eight, so not many people are around. Plus, its Tuesday, which is a work day. Turning around towards her, I ask."Say, since your profile is equalized to mine, do you have some kind of giant fox form like I do my wolf form?" She blinks at me before checking her ability list and nodding."Yeah... I can turn into a... Winterfang Antediluvian? Wow, why is everyone making me feel so damn old today?" "Isn''t that like, a vampire title?" I ask her as I tilt my head in confusion and she waves her hand in negative."Nah, Antediluvian can be used for anything from that time period as far as I know." Shrugging at her, I promptly transform into my wolf form and turn towards the forest before whispering to her."Ready to do some hunting, my dear fox?" Making an oh sound before sending me a seductive smirk, Yomi does her own transformation as a Nine-tailed fox half my wolf-forms size appears next to me and soon, a voice is heard echoing inside of my mind."Always, my dear wolf."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter my friends! I hope that its good enough as a continuation as this was meant to be a part of the last chapter.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 35. Hunting Pyre Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How are you all doing?
Me? I''m honestly terrified. I mean, I don''t really know weather I want to be super happy or really scared of the fact that my story took six days to fall back down to being ranked 49th. Yes, the recent spree of uploads and releases was blocked by my... unwillingness to reach that level of fame just yet. Wolfshadow''s stain is still felt, the tilt he left me with still makes my neck hurt sometimes... and I do not know if I am ready to enter the TOP-FIVE stories on this site just yet. (Granted; I chickened out at number 22... how the hell I got that far up is something I will never know) So sorry for the wait you all had to endure, but I do not have the brain-cells to waste on the potential idiocy being so high-ranked would attract. I am fully content flaring up and down between rank 50-25. And that is exactly what I plan on doing... Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere moments later... - The Chittering Forest - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"So then... shall we hunt together or do you wanna have a competition?" I asked Yomi with a knowing smirk as she stopped momentarily before turning around towards me. And returning my smirk with one of her own."You really need to ask?" Grinning faces are the last we share before she speeds off into the forest, her waving tails stunning me along with the majesty of her entire form. Even as a fox, she is ethereally beautiful.... Oh, what am I say, she is always a fox. Grinning to myself as I shake my head out of my stupor, I charge right into the forest and immediately open up my Living Aura. To my surprise, I get a slight pain to my eyes as I do this, making me stop dead in my tracks as I quirk a wolfish eyebrow. My Auspex activated in the real world, even if I am asleep, merely by thinking about the Living Aura ability. Which means they require the same brain frequency to activate... this is way too much of a coincidence. I''m going to need to have father investigate Aurelius.
Quest Update!
Hunting Requirements: Bears 2/20 Boar 1/20 Wolves 6/20 Deer 3/20
Blinking at myself, I notice Yomi suddenly teleporting in front of me in a flash of arcane energy. She notices me staring at her with a stupefied expression as she laughs."Fox step, biatch!" And then she disperses into thin air.
Quest Update!
Hunting Requirements: Bears 3/20 Boar 1/20 Wolves 6/20 Deer 3/20
I grin."Oh you sly little..." And with that I speed off deeper into the forest, my infernal jaws snatching several boars and then throwing them into the air, impaling them onto the weaponry stuck to my backside. I repeat this process until I have all nineteen boars on my back and then manage to get to the drop point just as Yomi warps in with three deer hanging in her tails.
Quest Update!
Hunting Requirements: Bears 3/20 Boar 20/20 Wolves 6/20 Deer 3/20
She blinks at me as I de-transform and let the boars free-fall onto the drop point."Oh come on!" She exclaims with annoyance in her voice before warping back into the forest. Laughing at her as I follow her inside, I stop in front of a small pond and skewer a deer before howling high into the morning sun.
Quest Update!
Hunting Requirements: Bears 5/20 Boar 20/20 Wolves 10/20 Deer 9/20
Damn, she works fast, doesn''t she? Shaking my head out of my stupor once more as the army of wolves I attracted with my howl comes running towards me only to suffer the same fate as the boars beforehand, I consume the two extra wolves and drop the rest off.
Quest Update!
Hunting Requirements: Bears 12/20 Boar 20/20 Wolves 20/20 Deer 11/20
Come to think of it, this forest is remarkably populated. I mean, even for a virtual forest... a girl like Luciana would not ask for twenty of each animal if the numbers were even slightly damaging to the ecosystem... Must be all the dryads.
Quest Update!
Hunting Requirements: Bears 13/20 Boar 20/20 Wolves 20/20 Deer 14/20
Fuck! Noting myself being a little bit panicked, I turn on my travel speed and charge the nearest squad of deer, not even bothering to look at them as they suffer impalement upon the spears. Turning around, I repeat the process as I leap right into a bear den to see Yomi tearing her fangs into the male alpha as I quickly scoop up the young lings and speed off."HEY! THAT''S NOT FAIR!" Laughing as I nearly drop the semi-adult bear from my jaws, I make my way towards the drop points, racing against a teleporting Yomi. We grin at each other as we speed up and she laughs towards me as she sees me charging into a tree, before having her jaw drop with how casually I ran over the sorry excuse of an obstacle. Meh, not that I blame it. I mean, what the hell is a tree supposed to do against a super-charged five meter tall wolf monster with literal metal for jaws? Managing to somehow both arrive and drop our catch on the same time rewarded us with something neither seems to have expected.
Quest Update! - HUNT COMPLETED
You have met the necessary requirements! Additionally, you have successfully performed two events tied to this Quest Chain. The Devouring Wargs and The Incredible Mauler have been hunted. Their Great Hunt icons shall be removed from the map.
Rewards - One Instant Tailor (Rhean) 50 fame each -25% food consumption for two weeks
Spoils Of The Great Hunt(s)! +50 pieces of high quality Monster meat each +50 pieces of high quality leather and hide each +due to the removal of two highly-dangerous predators, lesser animals will receive a permanent boost of 12% to breeding. +Rabbits have been sighted inside of The Chittering Forest +A pride of Lynxes has been sighted inside of The Chittering Forest +Your actions have attracted a Highly skilled Skinner. He will teach the people of Incerum how to properly process the animals in your stead and will offer you Hunting advice/blessings for free.
"Well that''s neat." I hear Yomi mutter out with a bit of spite as she stares towards me with an expecting glance."What?" I tilt my head in confusion. "I won!" She exclaimed with a smirk and I let out a breath of amusement."Nah, I''m pretty sure we tied in the end there." "I''m a woman, I must be the victor by default!" She proclaims defiantly and I burst out laughing like a maniac and she soon joins me in laughter. After spending a good minute, she decides to approach me as we both transform back to reveal our sweating bodies to one another. I beam her a smile as she leaps towards me, allowing me to catch her into my arms."Sooo, you up for that kink-hunt?" She asks with a seductive grin and I chuckle."This early in the morning? Wouldn''t it be better for the atmosphere during nighttime?" Shrugging at me as she places a finger to her chin, she turns around with another smirk."At least kiss me then!" "As you wish, madam." I reply with a sing-along voice and plant a full kiss onto her lips, making sure not to force myself onto her as I gently separate but not before she bites on my lower lip."Oooh, that''s kinky." "Says the guy who thought up the wolf-hunts-fox scenario." She blankly states as I shrug. Suddenly, a third voice echoes in front of us."Uhmm... is this not the best of times?" Luciana and some other dude approach us, a bulky man dressed in somewhat tribal leathers with a set of silken robes underneath. A true man of the wild. Luciana''s embarrassed expression sends the both of us into a spree of chuckles as we share another quick kiss before I let her down onto the ground."So then, are you the new guy?" The obvious hunter bows before us and says with a nod."Yes... I come from the vast deserts of The South and my name is Ashkii Dighin. My gods have spoken to me in my dreams and a prophecy was made that a great huntress would appear in these lands, blood-kin to a conqueror of untold power... I see now the true meaning of this prophecy." "And what did this prophecy entail? What is the point of your prophecy?" Yomi questions him as she approaches the hunter, his weapons, a great blessed bow and the fang of what could only be a sabrecat of some kind, and the hunter takes a step back, seeming terrified at her approach. Ah, I get it."I... I must admit the truth to you..." He shakes his head with a hand raised in defense."My gods spoke of our doom, a threat not to our lives but to our cultures, our way of life. They have sent me, as their greatest hunter, to slay you, Nine Tailed one." Yomi grits her teeth, but before she can do anything, I place my hand onto her shoulder and stop her."Let me take care of this, alright?" Taking in a breath to calm herself, Yomi retreats behind me and I turn towards the hunter. He swallows hard as he turns to look back at me and I let out a massive laugh, stunning everyone around before suddenly becoming serious again."You come to my lands, you confess to be an assassin and now you look as if you are about to fall onto the ground... what I don''t know, little hunter, is weather you would fall from fear, or guilt... perhaps a mixture of both." He lets out a sigh of defeat."Your majesty... the gods have indeed sent me to slay your sister... and while I was coming here, the actions of the local people have only solidified my hate, fueled my anger, gave me the willpower to continue despite knowing that the conqueror may very well be your resurrected self." "And yet, when you walked into this valley..." I continue for him as I smirk, this story is something I have heard a thousand times, easily noting it from a mile away. The Hunter nods in silence before continuing."Indeed.. when I walked into this valley, it is as if I wandered into another world.. the people here treated me as they would anyone else. Wherever else I walked, my black skin and tribal clothing bought me solely mistrust and disgust... but here, in Incerum, I was nearly instantly approached by those willing to offer me a helping hand..." He turns towards Luciana as he points towards the robes underneath his tribal leathers."This wonderful lady ran towards me bearing a set of fine robes, woven silks the kind I had never felt or seen, telling me that I should wear it, for the difference in temperature was sure to make me uncomfortable in comparison to my homelands..." Luciana turns beet red again."I-I-I d-d-d-did not h-have a-a-any m-male clothing t-that f-fit you.. sorry." And she completely misses the point as the three of us others smile."It is fine, Luciana. You were right... the rage I had felt sustained me so I did not feel the cold, but when you made me aware of it, my bones felt as if frozen. The robes you have given me out of kindness have saved my life, in more ways than one." He tells her with a beaming smile and the girl can be seen filling with pride. She has done well today. Yomi then asks the final question."So then, my would-be hunter, whatever shall you do now?" He raises himself up from his kneeling position and speaks clearly."I have decided to abandon my gods. I wish to join you, Ancient Ones." Suddenly, his entire right arm burns away in spiritual flames, making me quirk an eyebrow, Yomi to shrug and Luciana to scream."AAAH! W-WHATS GOING ON?!" Ignoring Luciana as I see that his weapons are destroyed by that same flame, I approach the hunter and use a scythe to open up a vein on my other hand."I have little use of a hunter with only one arm... Drink." Swallowing hard as he takes a moment to look at my burning, lava-like blood, he nods and takes some into his own remaining hand before gulping it down."U..aa..AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" He screams out, scaring the morning birds and other wildlife away as his right arm regenerates as good as new, although lacking the tribal symbols that were painted upon it before. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Luciana stares at the ongoing scene with heavy breaths, her widening eyes incapable of believing what they''re seeing as the hunter stands back up and stares into his new arm."... For all my life, I had never known how having a right arm of my own felt like... the spirits believe themselves capable of copying it well enough, but I now know that they could never even compare to this." With that statement made, he turns back towards me and bows."Chieftain, I shall go foraging within this forest right away in order to determine the capabilities of the nearby trees and learn more of the wildlife. It shall not take me long to study them and create the necessary tools t-huh?" He speaks but is abruptly stopped as I take out my three hunting knives and hand them to him."Use these for today and tell the blacksmith to forge you another set of these as soon as he can. As for your bow... well, I''m sure you want to make another one yourself." "B-b-but, these are yours, my chieftain! To take them would be sacrile-" Again, I stop him with a raised hand."It does not matter. You are now one of my Ascended." Luciana blinks at me before asking."A-ah... but you never really explained what that means, milord?" Quirking an eyebrow at her, I reply as I close my eyes and begin walking around as villains usually do when they tell a story."An Ascendant is a selective person that was formerly a mere subject within my Empire. One who is also talented or special enough to be picked out from the rest by yours truly. Now, apart from the usual differences of getting massive privileges in comparison to everyone else, the Ascended are people I have accepted as part of my own family. Yes Luciana, that includes you as well." The two''s eyes widen and their jaws drop."Y-y-y-your f-family, your highness?" "Yes, my family. For the Azarestrian Empire, there is only one ruling class. Me and everyone I pick out of the crowd. You may not realize it Luciana, but people like you are rare and so long as you do your job correctly, I will make sure you live a happy life. Of course, it also means that, during times of my absence, it will be up to you and your other *siblings* to rule Azarest.... and any other lands we conquer once we''re back on track." I state with a breath of relief. The hunter takes another look at my knives and nods before taking them and placing them into his belt."Very well, this makes it not sacrilege. I shall do my best in your service, Ancient Ones!" He exclaims before promptly speeding off into the forest. "Ashkii, huh? Does his name have any special meanings, dear sister?" I turn towards Yomi with a questioning glance and she nods."Indian, it means sacred child." Curious. Suddenly, an ever-so-tiny hand touches my shoulder and I turn around to face a still beet-red Luciana as she asks."My lord... and lady... does my name also have some form of hidden meaning?" "Your name''s hidden meaning is Light And Illumination. It represents you as one who is stuck between the state of adulthood and childhood, a sensual soul that dislikes violence yet is fully willing to use it if someone crosses its limit, especially when the purpose behind such violence is to *educate* someone on what you believe to be more proper behavior." She listens closely to my words. And then she shakes her head in negative."B-but, I would never hurt anyone!" "And what if Ashkii outright refused your offer? You would not berate him for it at all, now would you? And if that didn''t work, you would absolutely not get a guard to subdue him just so you could dress him properly." Yomi points out with a blank stare as Luciana blushes hard."I-I w-w-w-would n-not h-have him s-s-subdued... I would make him follow me to the house of one of my male friends to have him dressed and have a guard make sure he... wait, that''s exactly what you just described." Blinking at us in disbelief, the girl raises one of her hands and looks at it."Huh... the Archon Of Chaos sees and hears no lies, knowing those he lays eyes upon better than they know themselves..." She recites what I can only assume is an excerpt of a very, very edgy book about yours truly. Yomi bursts into giggles as she throws me a look."I. Wrote. Nothing." Luciana then wakes form her stupor and tilts her head in sudden confusion."Hey that reminds me... I followed Ashkii to find you for a reason... but what was it again?" She blinks as we return our attention to her and then, a light-bulb forms on top of her head."AH! That it! We''ve recovered enough salvage from the ruins to rebuild the tailor''s workshop, we only need your orders now, milord." "Then do it.... While you are here, could you tell me about all the buildings inside of Incerum? What do we currently have?" I ask and she nods before motioning us to follow her. We comply and walk with her into the city."Well, we have quite a few special buildings around, not all of them are manned though, but there are also some outside of Incerum." As we continue walking down the slatestone road, I notice the mass of gathering soldiers at our training grounds, most likely getting ready for our raid of Pittings. Ah, I still need to warn my guild about it... come to think of my guild, did I even invite Yomi in? No, I didn''t. I quickly send her in invite as Luciana continues."We currently have one large Lumbermill to the south of the city, a dye workshop in the central district, two Blacksmiths in the trade district, the soon-to-be tailor shop, a pottery, five butchers, two goat farms and an apple farm right outside of the northern entrance, a tannery, a bakery and a shoemaker. As for the others, there are two small mines, one to the west and the other to the east of the city." She takes in a breath as Yomi quirks an eyebrow towards me and I send her a nod, to which she shrugs and clicks the yes option."As per your orders, we are currently building two Hunter Bastions on each of your valley''s lakes and the new Tailor''s Shop will be constructed within the hour."
Notice; your sister Karin Ryszard Mayne has joined your guild; CIL CIL.
"What about the non-production buildings?" I asked her as Yomi let out a chuckle and began playing around the Guild menu."Well, we have your School, a Great Library, the currently in-construction castle and a Slave-Rehab center... your former manor, that is." "You are using my former manor as temporary housing for the slaves?" She nods in silence."With all the damage recently caused to our city, while we have enough food and supplies to sustain the increase in population, we simply do not yet have enough housing for the number of people sire. I have decided to make use of your old manor as you no longer needed it. It now provides a temporary home to all who need it, be they slave or goblin or a previous member of the city that was unfortunate enough to lose their home. Its primary purpose is for the slaves, of course." I shrug as she lowers her head in silence, expecting me to lash out at her. I merely laugh and place my hand onto her adorable head and wave it through her hair as if that of a child."Well done, Luciana. That was an excellent idea, one which I myself wanted to do but you beat me to it, so good on you, girl." She lets out a massive breath of relief."Alright... well, is there anything else that you need or wish to know?" "Yes, we appear not to have a communal barn or a marketplace. I want you to put those up for construction." Is my reply and she nods as she takes out a pencil and a piece of parchment."Any specific locations?" "The Marketplace should be the Trade Districts gate into the central district and the Communal Barn needs to be right next to the armory and training grounds." She writes those two down and excuses herself with a bow. Me and Yomi sit down onto a bench and I give her a look."If you want, now would be a good time for us to separate so you can go exploring. It will still take some time for our forces to gather up and equip themselves, not to mention that I need to call the members of our guild and tell them to prepare for the raid. We should also take some time off so I can go eat and stretch myself in the real world." Yomi shrugs at me before beaming a smile and getting up from the bench."Well, I might as well do it. I shall return in about... eh, two to five hours, I guess?" Her joking voice sends me into a deep chuckle as she turns back into the Winterfang Antediluvian and leaps away."Don''t get lost! Use the map to find the city!" I yell after her in an equally joking manner, making her stop to roll her eyes at me before warping back into the forests. Come to think of the map, I''ve never really looked at my city. Opening it up, I see a rather roman-like layout. A full circle of walls surrounds the four districts of Incerum, well five if you count the outskirts. There is the central districts, which is located in the middle as the name suggests and is in the shape of a round circle. Most of the time, people don''t call it the central district but the Flood District because the four artificial rivers which separate the city into districts all meet there. The Trade district takes up an area located mostly on the higher left corner of the circle, between the northernmost city gate which is curiously placed at the correct 90 degree angle and 200 degree angle west-south-west. Following right after it and taking up the area between the 200 degree angle and the 300 degree angle is the aptly named Old District, which is home to many of the more adventurer-oriented buildings such as Pawn Shops and abandoned houses which are often inhabited by newbie adventurers, alongside several taverns formed by npcs taking advantage of the players constant need to celebrate after every successful hunt... and also the need to drink themselves to death whenever they fail at something. The library is also a part of this district. The last remaining district is the Residential District which, as its name may suggest, is the home to most of my NPC''s and is placed at the rightmost corner of the circle. The district is also my home, as the castle is part of its holdings, including the new Undercity being built by the goblins, the school and the Slave-Rehab Facility. Oh, I forgot to mention that the Armory and the Training grounds are in the Old... or rather, The Adventurers District. Hmm, I should build an Auction House as soon as I''m able there considering how the number of players keeps on increasing here for some reason.... so is the size of my guild, come to think of it. Maybe the others are bringing in all of their friends. And I honestly don''t know if that is such a great thing. Anyways, lets open up the guild chat. "Hey, everyone! I hope you guys had fun with that last raid because we''re going for a big operation once again this evening!" "What? rly? What are we gonna be doing?" "I hope its like an event and not a raid. "Wot? Wat is eet m8?" I laughed at that last one."All the bad guys and girls here are gonna love this. We are going to sack a city." "WTF. WHY?" "OMG YES! I''VE KNEW I MADE THE RIGHT CHOICE WHEN I JOINED THIS GUILD!" "Aw cmon, bad guys only?" I coughed loudly to quieten people down."Well, in all honestly? No, not just the bad people. You see, the city were hitting... Its a slaver outpost on the edge of our borders and I want it burned to the ground. We''re also gonna free/indoctrinate the slaves which will then be escorted to Incerum by my army, then we are gonna turn the city into a full-on trap for any traveling slaver/player who is not one of ours and is coming from the outside." "Sounds really xenophobic... I''m in!" "Now that you mention it, it does. But... well, were not exactly strong enough to be official, much less let possible spies inside." Is my reply. "Again though, why did call out the bad gu-sorry, people in the guild? There must be a reason." "Because I want us to butcher each and every single person inside of the city and I doubt you goody-two-shoes have the guts to kill children. I hear their souls will make Yyl love you if you send them as a sacrifice. That said, anyone who''s willing to ignore the ongoing slaughter outside and focus on freeing the slaves is welcome." "I will come, but I refuse to kill any children." Frey''s voice echoes in the guild chat and I laugh."Like I said, you''re welcome so long as you don''t get in my or any of the other *bad peoples* way." "Got that, Frey?" Yvonne''s amused voice enters the fray to which we receive Frey''s not-so-amused reply."Fine. We''ll keep out of your way." "Good. I will also be paying anyone with over 100 inventory slots 5 that comes." ".... You got one of those people interested, now tell me why because I don''t think you''ll be leaving loot around." "I need someone to carry the corpses out. If we''re gonna make the outpost into a trap/shield from the unwanted, we need to clean it up after the raid. I want you guys to strip them naked and then stockpile the corpses onto the slaver wagons which will surely be scattered around the city. After that''s done, deliver them to Incerum..." "Don''t tell me, they''re gonna be fertilizer?" Uber asks with a semi-disgusted, semi-curious voice. "Yup." Is my instant reply. ".... Holy shit. Well, count me in. How much are we gonna get paid tho?" "How does... hmm, 10 silver per corpse carried sound?" "Good enough." "Mhm." "Yep." "So when do we start?" "We go in five hours. Meet me at the center of Incerum, where were gonna get ourselves organized and casually travel to the city in order to *buy supplies* for our next adventure which should provide us enough cover. Once there, we wait on my army''s signal and then just start slaughtering everything around us." "Genius, they won''t suspect a thing because we''re players!" And with that, I close guild chat."Now then... where did Yomi disappear to?"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it. Once again, sorry for the wait. Gotta go finish up on my D Gray Man fanfiction chapter now... see ya tomorrow, lads and lassies!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 36. Of Sown Discord (we broke time but it got fixed... D;) Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
I should be asleep. But I can''t sleep, this chapter has been bugging me ever since its startup came to mind. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Three hours later... - The Training Grounds - Rhean''s Point Of View...
So after spending a good three hours looking around for Yomi I''ve officially given up. Wherever she had gone, she''ll hopefully find her way to me on her own. Anyways, during my vain attempt at finding her, I got bored enough to look through my inventory to find that even if I''ve received some loot from beating Tevog, I didn''t have my Exhuril. I can only hope that someone from my guild got it, or one of my Ascended npcs. If so, then its most likely to be Charles, my probably-soon-to-be-a-failure general. Walking into the training grounds proved to be a massive shock, not to me but everyone else present as the soldiers in training and nearby players all suddenly stopped still, almost as if expecting me to cook up a makeshift boot camp for no reason. I tiled my head in confusion."What." More of a statement than a question, but it worked as Charles himself walked out of the crowd with a hand lamely scratching the back of his head."Uhh, its really nothing sire just that.. well, we have been speaking of the devil, as you Destined One''s usually say in these situations." Ah, they were talking about me, I get it. Shrugging at him, I reply with a massive sigh."Well if you were talking about me and I''ve just decided to barge in at that very moment, then there must be a good reason for it... So what''s up?" Charles nods before taking out the currently standard issue combat training manual and handing it to me before turning around towards a squire."Soldier! Go into the armory and bring our Lords weapon." The boy salutes us both and runs off without another word as the general turns back towards me."Sire, I''m sorry for the inconvenience but could you help me learn and then teach a certain batch of skills from the manual? While I did manage to translate most of it, the techniques contained within are sometimes beyond my capabilities, although I am sure that you would have no problem with them." Nodding at the general, I say."Sure, I could teach you... but it depends on the ability set itself. If its one of the high tiered skills then not even I can replicate them as my old body was much stronger than the current one I bear." Blinking, he replies."It is a set of skills that once belonged to your Imperial Captains, so I''m sure that its nothing that hard." "You''d be surprised what mere captains are capable of when they belong to an army which conquered an entire continent and threatened the world." I say with disinterest as I open the manual in my hand. At first, I see a set of runic and otherwise Norse-like symbols, all dyed a crimson red, detailing one of the paths to power an Imperial Captain of my former Empire might have taken in order to advance in rank. You see, with so many ways to attain power existing in this world, I saw no need to limit it to the usual sword/magic skills. So long as someone brought a balance of power, skill and intelligence to the table, they were capable of advancement. Although, I never really liked the so-called Armchair Commanders. Sitting in a comfortable chair and issuing commands while your soldiers are fighting a battle, weather a losing or winning one, is bad for morale. This particular path, is called the Road Of Discord. ... I''ve never learned the skills of this one myself, but I do know what it was about. It was a class of soldier which served to sow panic among enemy lines, creating allies out of enemies by forcing them to doubt and question their allies alignments and goals. Imagine a massive shield-bearer, charging into a squadron of soldiers, dressed in crimson plate with a wicked, serrated blade in hand. Looks terrifying just imagining it if you are that persons enemy, kinda cool otherwise, but the real power behind the person is the magic he must master to be effective. While heavy armor, shields and weaponry are all well and good, those who follow the Road Of Discord use chaos magic to mind-control the enemy, causing them to panic, to doubt, to question themselves and their allies at the worst time. A single blocked blow, usually just a prompt to further assault, will instead usher a question about ones own strength. The second blocked blow, a smirk as the enemy is surely experiencing pain in their shield-arm, now a cause for panic, rabid turning of the head in an effort to find a way out. Third time the blow is blocked, a full blown grin as the enemy''s shield falls to the ground, turned into an utter surrender or betrayal of everything the soldier stood for beforehand.
Your innate understanding of The Road Of Discord has granted you access to one of its core powers; Beacon Of Doubt!
Beacon of Doubt - activates a slowly building aura(+0.5/5s) of doubt around the user which increases in strength depending on the users status. Upon Activation, all enemies gain a white bar below their heath bar which indicates how much Doubt(0-100) they have and how close they are to panic. Note; being with strong willpower can easily negate the effect entirely.
Every time you successfully defend = +5 Doubt Every time you live after a critical blow = +25 Doubt Every time you execute an enemy = +10 Doubt
Note that every enemy within the ability radius (20yrds) will increase maximum Doubt by 5.
And now I regret never getting this before. While it would be utterly useless for most PVE scenarios, this would be a heavenly trick to have on any battleground. Granted, the amount of enemies increases the amount of Doubt necessary but I''m pretty good at executing people so yeah. "S-sir! I''ve brought your weapon, milord!" The solider boy who ran off before brought me my Exhuril. Nodding at him, I take the Dragon Glaive into my hands and walk towards an empty area within the courtyard. Taking a fighting stance, I raise Exhuril into the air and spin it around before stabbing its non-bladed end into the ground, cracking it in the process. Immediately, I feel my new aura-type ability activate as swathes of crimson energy fly around me and I close my eyes."Charles, come closer to me. You too, initiate!" Throwing a look towards each other, they approach me. Charles blinks as he enters my aura''s field but nothing much changes... the initiate however, falls onto his ass as soon as he enters the radius."W-WHOAH!" I give him a curious glance."Interesting... you''ve felt danger from my new aura before you were even truly affected by it. Good on you, initiate." "T-t-thank you, sir..." He says in confusion as he picks himself up from the ground."There''s an aura around you?" Charles asks as he looks around in confusion and I sigh."The powers you want me to teach you won''t work on those with a strong mind as they effect only those without enough confidence to repel the mind-warping magic." "So I can''t see anything because I''m immune?" He asks with confusion of his own as I shrug and turn towards the initiate."Soldier, do you see the wisps of crimson energy dancing around in the air around me?" He shakes his head in a predictable negative. After all, there wouldn''t be much use to an aura-ability if the enemy could actually see its radius or activation effect. I nod towards the boy."Good." Turning towards the general, I say."I can''t teach you this power, General. You must posses the right state of mind for it to activate... I do believe our Initiate here has what it takes, though." Stolen novel; please report. The boy gulps."W-what makes you think that, sir?" "You have the eyes of someone who knows what''s it like to doubt yourself and the abilities of those around you. It is why you''ve joined the army, correct?" The soldier blinks in surprise as he clutches his heart and nods in defeat."Y-yes.. I can''t rely on other people as much as I used to anymore... I''m too old for that... but I admit, I am a pampered child, so I do not think my own abilities are enough." "Good, because that is exactly what it would take to awaken this power inside of you... Now open up your manual and read the pages portraying the Road Of Discord, let us see if you can put your understanding of Doubt and fear to good use." Nodding at me, the boy then opens up the manual and begins reading the same runes I''ve read just beforehand, his eyes glowing with inner understanding as the entire compound stares at him in curiosity and bated breath. Well, mostly all of the compound. I turned around and re-opened the manual because there has to be more to the road than just an aura. I turn toward the next page of The Road Of Discord. A stunningly beautiful and detailed set of images appears on the next page, one portraying a warrior with a steel claymore. He readies it for a strike and the enemy raises his shield upward to defend, but the blow does not come as expected. Instead the warrior pulls his blade back and channels chaos through it, making the blade glow an ominous crimson red. The enemy lowers his shield with a questioning gaze just in time to receive a glancing blow from the warriors sword, the crimson energy leaving the blade and entering the enemy''s head unseen. The Warrior smiles and takes a step back, eliciting a raised eyebrow from his opponent. Suddenly, another enemy charges from the front with their blade raised and the warriors smile turns into a bloodthirsty grin as he simply waits in silence. His opponent shivers for seemingly no reason as he turns towards his charging ally with wide eyes, questioning, doubting... Is that person really their ally? What if that raised blade is not for the Warrior but for their own neck... it would be so easy for the charging one to simply push his sword through them and not the warrior. And so, the opponent screams out in undiluted rage, cleanly severing off his charging ally''s head with a singular blow... and as the crimson shower of blood strikes against his face, the opponent wakes from his haze, takes one look at his now headless friend... and falls to his knees. The Warrior is laughing now, as he lowers his head to whisper into the opponents ear."Its all your fault."
Your innate understanding of The Road Of Discord has granted you access to one of its core powers; Discord Strike!
Discord Strike - empowers the users next attack with chaos magic, causing it to deal no physical damage, but confuse the enemy and invoke an effect depending on the amount of Doubt gathered (10s cooldown).
0-20 Doubt = +10 Doubt 20-50 Doubt = temporarily paralyzes the target 50-70 Doubt = reveals target weaknesses
80 Doubt = fears the target 90 Doubt = target goes berserk 100 Doubt = Causes Target Suicide
Blinking at apparently nothing, I feel myself grin at turn around towards the nearest soldier."You there, with the shield! Come." The soldier in question shrugs and obeys my command. Once he is close enough, I explain."Ready your shield, soldier. I need you to receive a blow from me. Don''t worry, I''ll hit your shield so no harm will be done to you physically but I need you to explain it as best you can how you feel afterwards, got it?" With another shrug, he nods and raises his shield up, putting as much strength as he can into his block."Whenever you are ready, sire." Cracking my fingers, I prepare myself into a stance and channel crimson energy into my weapon as I close my eyes and feel it filling..."NOW!" I hear myself exclaim as I re-open my eyes and strike against the shield of my soldier who manages to hold his ground, even as his arm trembles from the blow..."Strange... I seem to have done it wrong?" The soldier blinks and grunts in pain as I approach him."Wait, let me see your shield." I say as I take the shield off his hand and finally notice that it looks as if someone burned the area struck. Shaking my head for a moment, I turn towards the soldier and notice the new-burn on his shield-arm. I didn''t do it wrong... the strike deals no *physical* damage, but my weapon... as well as most of my abilities, deal some form of non-physical damage. Good to know that applies to the empowered blow."Lets get that gauntlet off." Taking of the still-grunting soldiers gauntlet, I promptly decide to try out Zrell''s healing lightning on my current guinea pig. Crimson thunder dances across my right hand as my left holds his arm up and I close my eyes to focus and think. Normally, the alchemical thunder and only forcefully reform/dismantle physical matter, but perhaps it can create it too? With this thought in mind, I focus the magic in my hands towards replacing the burnt flesh with new, healed and untouched skin and meat. Lightning strikes the soldiers arm."ARGH!" He bites back a scream as I watch his flesh re-form out of nothing, but note the massive drain of my mana as his wound is fully healed. "Fascinating..." I mutter out as I let go of his hand and ask."Well? Did you manage to capture your thoughts through the pain or not?" He swallows hard before standing up from his kneeling position and nods."I am not entirely sure if this is what you mean but... as you struck my shield, I suddenly thought that there was no way I could take another blow like that... thing is, I already knew that beforehand... so why the hell did it pop into my mind for no reason?" He asks in confusion as I nod toward him."Yes, that is exactly what I needed to hear. Although, the damage done to you wasn''t in my plan, the experiment was a success. The strike you just received was empowered by chaos magic, made to infuse your mind with self-doubt where there was none beforehand." An oh sound is my reply as his eyes grow wide and he nods before saluting me and quietly making his way toward the armory, most likely going to get another shield as I broke his current one. "Uhh, milord? Could I ask you something?" Charles suddenly appears behind me with a question and I shrug at him."Of course, Charles. What is it?" "W-well, you said that for one to activate this power, they need to know self-doubt and fear... I don''t think you have much of either, so how can you do it?" He asks me with a tilted head and I let out a laugh. With another breath, I reply."Knowing self-doubt and fear is not the only way to activate this power... for instance, knowing what would cause doubt and fear, both in yourself and others, is what truly gives this power. I know what I fear... and I know that others fear me." I fear nothing. Yet I also fear what others fear. That''s right, I''m terrified of myself. Just imagining having myself as an enemy... both in real life and in game... I really have no idea what the hell I would do if my own shadow came running toward me. Anything else is equal prey. Strange? I disagree. Everyone''s greatest enemy is their own Hubris... I just have a different way of wording it, is all. The general nods, faking understanding as he bows."I see... very well then... the initiate you''ve ordered to read the pages has managed to activate the powers so I shall have him seek out those who can use it. I shan''t keep you anymore, milord."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this not-originally-intended chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it either way. See you soon with the next updates!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
19/08/2016 03:41:33EastTuna Wrote: [ -> ]Interesting idea for a skill--style?
wot de fuq? why is your reply on top of the chapter? LOL 37. Gather Up! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing?
Ugh, its been weeks since I last wrote anything. In short, I had an accident and lived. Then Legion came out and one of my friends sent me a subscription as a "gift". Needless to say, I''ve been AshCRINGING my way to victory the last couple weeks... and I do not regret a single bloody second of it. Also, this chapter has some experimental styling, tell me how you feel about i1 in the comments! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Two hours later... - Incerum - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"Alright people! Its time to gather up! Meet me in the town square within ten minutes." I exclaimed as loudly as I could into the guild chat.
Frey has prompted the quick-make guild group. Do you wish to join?
"Yes." Is my expected reply.
You have joined the raid.
You have been set into group 1.
Frey has promoted you into the Raid Leader.
"What!? Its already been five hours? Oh come on, I was on a quest!" Yomi spoke into guild chat with a pouting voice and I just laughed. With another smirk, I sent her a reply."Aw cmon, sis. This is gonna be way more fun than some quest." Playing around with the raid menu, I find the option I was looking for.
You have set the Raid state to Auto Invite.
"WAIT WAIT WAIT WAIT, YOU HAVE A SISTER?... Hey there baby, how''s you doin?" Aaaand, there is my queue to quit the guild chat.
Several minutes later...
"Holy shit you guys all arrived quickly..." I heard myself mutter as I reopened my eyes to see the entire plaza covered in players. Checking the raid number, I have to blink in surprise several times as the rather amazing number of two hundred and three appears in my eyes view. Letting out a massive sigh of both relief and annoyance at the same time, I say as I open up the raid menu. "Alright people, listen up! I''m going to be giving all of you swapping rights. I want the people who are just here to carry things to go into group five, those who don''t care about sacrificing souls and are okay with just looting will be our reserve force in group four, the heroes will be a special force in group three but make sure you guys take a healer with you other than Frey, preferably a shaman or druid or anyone with group heals. The rest, aka the raiders will be spread into group one and two. Group one will be carrying all of our tanks and single-target healers, while group two will be the dps and all of the AOE healers with my sister and I being the exception. We are going to be inside of group one in order to get the front view of the situation at all times." I casually explain as I see people already moving around in the chaotic groups formed by the auto-invite function. "Any questions?" I asked out of necessity but, to my surprise, a random person raised his hand and said."Yeah, is there any special plan to follow once we get there or?" Nodding at the guy, I reply."Yes. The first order of business will be to set up the reserve force near the gates of the city as you guys will stay there in order to make sure nothing leaves the city alive, capiche?" A nod from everyone in group four and I continue with approval."Secondly, I want the heroes to separate from the main group. You guys will be going around the entire city and explore it, find any form of suspicious activity and report it directly to me, but as you guys are a separate entity from the main raid, I''d advise you all to remember to stay close to each other. Frey, I want you to lead them. Do not let anyone stray off or they will be easy pickings once the chaos starts." He bows dramatically."I shall not fail you, milord." Ignoring him as I turn around with another sigh, I continue."Thirdly, I want group one and two to find the city''s Resurrection Point and group up there, make up a cooking fire and do jack-shit for a while like idk socialize or whatever until you get my signal but please do everyone a favor and stay together. Once you do, you attack everything around you, slaughter everyone." They all grin as I turn back towards Frey."Frey, you and your team can skip waiting for us to come with you since you have tanks, healers and dps in your group. Go right ahead and secure as many of the slaves as you can, but do not lead them out of the city before we arrive to the cavern system since we don''t need any accidents happening." A nod."I guess from then on its a basic game of capture the flag with reinforcement timing?" He asks me and I nod back."Yeah, since you probably won''t be able to save all of the slaves at once, you guys will need to go back and forth several times, although it shouldn''t be difficult guiding them through a town full of corpses, but be wary of stragglers." "Noted." He says with an annoyed sigh. Poor guy, this is gonna be an exhausting quest for them, but well I did give them the option of not going. "Now then, are there any other questions?" I asked and nobody said a word, a meager few shrugs here and there is all I get in reply. That is, until I heard the ever-so-familiar footsteps of a certain someone echoing behind me."Yes, I have a question. Do you guys have a spot for one more?" Turning around, I feel my eyes growing wide as the beautifully armored form of a one meter and sixty centimeters woman with golden hair and bright, crystal blue eyes enters my view. Her slender form moves with ephemeral grace, her nearly floor length hair waving to its sides with every step as I just stand there, utterly stunned and stupefied. On her back, an immense rune-etched staff in the shape of a giant torch is positioned, its gold-blue sheath doing little to embolden the already-inspiring presence of the equally golden lightfire that seems to burn endlessly, yet causes no smoke to form. She smirks at me as her hands join and she leans onto a nearby wooden pole, a signpost depicting available paths."M... Maria?" The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I ask, not really believing the voice leaving my mouth is my own. She beams me a smile as she rushes over to me and throws her arms around me in a hug. To my surprise, I return the hug almost on instinct as the group behind us scatters, none really willing to disturb our reunion as Frey has most likely already told them all about our relationship. "So... shes the one, huh? Well, it was fun while it lasted." I hear Yomi silently exclaim with disappointment as she turns away to leave, a none-too-small group of adventurers already gathering around her with womanizing smiles. A sudden urge makes me want to follow her, to call out to her, but I shake my head out of my stupor and a single look at Maria breaks me free of that strange emotion."Holy hell woman, I''m glad to see you." "Same here, asshole. Harold told me that you knew I logged on but you didn''t call me at all." She says, accusingly. I blink at her."I don''t seem to remember you calling me either. Either way, Harold may have told me about your going online but he didn''t exactly tell me your characters name." Her mouth turns into an adorable little oh shape as we separate from our hug."Well anyways, I''m here now. Sooo... you gonna tell me who that fox-chick was or?" Another blink as I tilt my head sideways."You mean Karin? Shes my twin sister." Her eyes grow wide in surprise before she turns her head away."Ugh, so that look she gave me wasn''t about me stealing her man... it was genuine, sisterly disapproval." She whispers in muted mutters as I tilt my head in even further confusion."Uhh, what?" Turning her head back around as her hands grasp around my shoulder, she replies."Nothing! Nothing, just.. ummm, girl stuff. Yeah, lets call it that. Aaaaaaaaanyway, you were going to invite me to a raid?" Grinning at her as I open up the raid menu."I never said I would invite you, you cheeky brat." "And yet, you''ve done just that, asshole." She replies with a grin of her own and we burst out laughing."God, I missed you, woman." She smiles again and takes my hands into her own."Missed you too, Rhean." Ah, that reminds me."What''s your characters name? Or what do I call you?" She shrugs with both arms going to their respective sides as we walk towards the fountain and sit down."Meh, I''m honestly fine with the semi-annoyed *woman* title you seem to love referring to me by, shows you actually care really. But my characters name is Eve." Then she takes the giant torch off her back and shows it to me, holding it in front of her with both hands."And this is Mithri, The Eternal Light Of Life."
Mithri, The Eternal Light Of Life
An incredible divine artifact granted to Eve, The Torchbearess of the Heavens by Mendrion. It has been said that the blazing lightfire on top of the staff represents the state of life upon the world of Euphoria... and should the fire ever fade, then all life would be quick to follow. Thankfully, the artifact bestows near unparalleled restorative capabilities upon its wielder and simply holding the staff may heal even the oldest of scars, especially ones gained while fighting against evil. Additionally, using the staff to heal others does not seem to reduce its potency, but increase it, ever adding more and more healing power to the torch as life endures tragedy after tragedy.
+500 intelligence +200% healing spellpower +grants the Mass Resurrection, Mass Exorcism and Mass Divine Blessing abilities. +any undead/demons lower than ten levels of the user are killed instantly within a 20yard radius
Current status: 13/1500 healing spells cast until next Artifact Evolution
"Mithri? Sounds like a play on the word Meditrina, who is the Latin-American goddess of healing." I reply with a finger on my chin in though as she tilts her adorable head in confusion."Eh? The name has a deeper meaning?... that would explain why nearly all of my spells are healing spells." Shrugging at her as I mimic her previous behavior and spread my arms to my sides, I reply."Well, at least now you really are a Torchbearess." Nodding at me as she places the staff back into its sheath, she grins widely and leaps onto me again."Yeah yeah, that''s the actual name of my class right now but enough of the boring stuff! KISS ME ALREADY, DAMMIT!" "As you wish, milady." I say in between chuckles as I close my eyes and slowly place my lips onto hers, a thousand sparks dancing across my heart as we separate as quickly as we joined, a short but passionate exchange... utterly different from Yomi... Which makes me wonder if my feelings for her are mine alone. Shaking my head out of my stupor as I realized that I was thinking of another woman while kissing one, I gently let her back down onto the ground as I feel a presence approaching us from behind me. Standing up, I turn around to see Charles arriving with a squadron of battle-ready horses with my guild in tow."Sir! I''m sorry to interrupt you and your partner but we are ready to go. The troops are well stocked, trained and equipped for the battle ahead." "And the horses?" I asked with a quirked eyebrow. He shrugs."Well we all figured it might be a good idea to reward the people who aided us in retaking the old mine, so with the goblins help, we created a potion which speeds the physical and mental growth of horses, each suited to serve a select destined one." A nod from me."Which one is mine?" A steed clad in white plate leaves the herd and approaches me. I smile as I can see the hunger for battle in his eyes but take a step back as I extend a hand towards him and look at Eve."Here, this guy will be your mount for now." She nods in appreciation as she easily mounts the horse, the years of riding a divine dragon kicking into business as the horse easily accepts her as its temporary master."B-b-but, what about you sire?" "I have my own means of transportation. Now then, is everybody ready?!" I scream out loud and receive a very loud YEEEEEEEEEEEEEAH, in turn from everybody. Blinking as I turn back around, I throw a guild invite to Eve and then signal Yomi to come next to me as I transform into the Chaosborne Abomination. The nine-tailed fox soon leaps next to me with a huge, bloodthirsty grin on her face."Ready for another hunt, fox?" "Always, wolf." Is her amused reply, but I managed to sense an undertone of sadness beneath it. Ah, I didn''t call her my dear fox this time... hmmm... this is weird. Its like I no longer feel anything for her, which is impossible unless magic of some sort is involved. Oh well, I''ll worry about it later while in real life. Now, I have a city to burn.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoyed it! And sorry for the long-ass break... I won''t give you the details but ITS A MIRACLE I''M ALIVE (not to mention non-that-hurt), that''s all I''m gonna say.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Author Note - Life, College, Writers Depresssion and Birthsdays Lord Joyde the Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing?
So uh, guys and girls, I have a confession to make. If you''ve been reading my more recent Author Note''s, you may have noticed how I''ve been referring to myself as a "lazy gamer" and, while that is somewhat true, its not the full story. You see, as both a writer and a reader, I''ve had the experience of what I''m about to tell you from your point of view, which makes this far harder and more shameful than it needs to be... In short, I need to focus on my real life for pretty much the next couple months. I got myself into a really awesome and unsurprisingly very, VERY difficult college which will require more than 100% of me to be successful at. (I''ve officially doomed myself to become a Physics Scientist/Professor) Hell, even the preparations for it, all the shit I had to do in order to get in was super stressful, not to mention how I had to pay 7.5k in order to even apply. What this means is that I''m gonna be unable to upload anything, not on Fanfiction.net and not for Euphoria. In other news, I''m turning 20 tomorrow, so cheers y''all! Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I hope that you guys will be able to forgive my rather sudden and incredibly awkward retreat from the writing stage. I''ll do my best to post at least 1 random chapter a month, but I promise nothing as I have two chapters stuck in development and seemingly never to get out of it. Chapter 8 of my D Gray Man fanfic, Not This Time And Never Again or NTTANA has been in the making for several months now, just standing there halfway done with around 1.5k words and that last thousand does not seem to ever come out right. As for Euphoria... god, I really hate this site''s positioning sometimes (not to mention my own clumsiness -.-). I''ve deleted the Pittings raid scene at least twice now, which has resulted in the two rather unnecessary filler chapters you''ve had to experience recently and even those were weeks apart from one another. This, combined with the incredible amount of writers depression (when the block is so huge that it drains your morale), is why I think I''m just gonna take a LONG time off to focus on irl stuff and hopefully get my life in order before I ruin everything and lose interest in my own stories.
So uh, goodbye until then, I suppose! I wish you all good luck, health and general happiness! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 38. The Raid On Pittings Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Wat in all the uncountable hells happened here while I was gone? Well, I mean... I guess I got what I wanted in the end, albeit the sign is still at that very uncomfortable place. Also, whatever happened to the chapter preview?! Oh, and I made a , with an amazing goal of 5$. Aren''t I amazing? :D Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin! -For like, the umpteenth time and hopefully the last time I try to type down this chapter -
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Half an hour later... - Pittings - Rhean''s Point Of View...
Within roughly half an hour, my entire raid-group has been properly positioned around the city. The heroes were running errands in the streets. The Preventive Group was chatting up the entrance guards. The NPC army, which was positioned outside of the gates, waited patiently for the order to strike. Me and my group were currently sitting on the fountain which seemed to be a way point, a center piece which those entering the city often used to direct themselves. It wasn''t long before a carriage full of fresh slaves trotted through the town. The slaves all looked to be dressed in rugged, prisoner rags of varying conditions. Tiara, who had for some reason decided to come along with us as a part of the volunteer army, grimaced as she watched the soul-shriven slaves be carried away."Easy now, kitten. We need to see which way they''re going before we strike. The general direction of the slave pits is a vital bit of information for our hero group." She purred loudly as I gently stroked her back with affection, her inner beast seemingly aching to be unleashed with my voice being the only existing leash."I know, master... but that does not make reeling myself in any easie-MnnYAH?!" I seem to have touched a sensitive spot as much of my female guildies flinched and the male ones coughed from Tiara''s erotic response. One of the slave merchants approached me with a quirked eyebrow, having most likely heard the rather-loud moan."That''s quite the cat you''ve got there... seem to remember it being sold off to another person though." I blinked at him in amusement."And?" He swallows down hard."W-w-well, I-I j-just w-w-wanted to know h-how y-you convinced said person to sell it to you! That''s all..." I beam him a bloodthirsty smile."I didn''t." His eyes open wide for a moment and then he closes them before extending a hand towards me, his confidence renewed."Is that so? Then perhaps you would be interested in a job as my bodyguard? Anyone who could have killed off so much security is undoubtedly strong, even for a Destined One." "Killed off so much security? Oh, I didn''t do that at all..." Another blink, the same fear he managed to momentary evaporate quickly returning to its original level of effect."T-then, wh-who d-did?!" "Boss, we''ve managed to follow the slave transport to the entrance to the pits without being discovered." One of the heroes says in guild chat, eliciting a grand amount of bloodthirst to rise out of everyone around me."Well that, my friend. Is something you are about to find out for yourself!" I scream out as loudly as I can and fire a Napalm Flare into the skies. "RAID START-O!"
You''ve started a raid on the slaver outpost of Pittings! (Raid Type - Purge)
During a purge, any and all actions are allowed as there is no real set course or consequence other than the desires of the raider. As such, the resulting rewards will only be calculated after the raid ends or is defeated.
My right hand moved faster than any of the merchants guards as I grabbed him by the neck and turned towards my adorable kitten. With a singular look into her hungering eyes, I spoke with madness clear in my voice."Catch." And I threw him across the field, the blood of his ruptured neck and the stench of his burning flesh, combined with the horror of an unleashed beast woman chasing the flying body caused the many people around the city to panic... and I smiled as I exclaimed with all the strength my lungs could muster."MEN, WOMEN, CHILDREN, DESTINED ONES NOT OF OUR GUILD! EVERYTHING AND EVERYONE IS FAIR GAME, MY FRIENDS! SLAUGHTER THEM ALL!" "YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Darkness rose all around us as the eagerly awaiting priestesses, and one priest, of Yyl chanted blackened words one after another, terrible beasts and unrelenting shadows leaping from the street corners and into the fray, butchering dozens by the seconds. "OOORYAH!" Uber''s immense hammer dropped down onto a player mercenary that tried to slice my neck."A hammer?" I asked the massive orc and he laughed."What, not even a thank you? Meh, knowing you, it probably wouldn''t matter much even if he stabbed you... and yes, the hammer is here because my Emberite weapon evolved into it... guess my irl job as an architect isn''t something I can escape so easily." "At least now you can be all like UBER SMASH; as you promptly make paste out of somebody''s head." He blinks twice before turning around to face a charging orc warrior, not a player of our guild but yet another idiot who happened to be in this place at the wrong time. Uber then charged his hammer with essence before promptly swinging it in the general direction of the orcs head."UBER SMASH!" The poor guy raised his shield to defend himself, but there was very little he could do when the wooden buckler broke apart alongside his arm... resulting in an orcs head flying across the battlefield. The massive man then stares into his right hand as he holds the hammer tighter."Okay, for some reason, that made me feel super happy inside! I''m gonna go SMASH some more idiots!" And with that, he was gone, hammer already being dunked onto some other poor sods face. A squadron of NPC guards appeared in front of me, all holding their weapons high as the circle around me. Suddenly, the area around us grows pitch black."YES! MORE! FEED ME MORE, MY CHILDREN! LET ALL THOSE WHOM THE EMPEROR DISLIKES FEEL THE WRATH OF OUR HUNGER!" An impossibly large, writhing mass of black tentacles accompanied by innumerable eyes and one, gaping maw suddenly replaced the evening sky, filling my enemies with utter terror as Yyl''s aura swept all of us.
EVENT! - Moon Of Harvest
Each kill from any member of the guild "CIL CIL" has a chance to spawn a Tendril Of Yyl with 5000 hp and the Taunt ability. All members of the guild "CIL CIL" receive a 20% bonus to all stats and have their casting/attacking speeds increased by the same amount! (Bloodlust buff)
"Beautiful... well then, lets us start the carnage, shall we?" The group manages to reinvigorate themselves to fight on as they hear my words echoing through this artificial eclipse. Taking Exhuril out of my inventory, I charge them head on, slamming an essence-fueled fist into the skull of the first guard, thus breaking it. An arrow flies past me as I move my own head out of the way in time as I use Chaos Rush onto the archer who attacked me, tearing through his chest with a scythe and then throwing him at one of the melee fighters of the group. Using Exhuril as a Javelin, I fling the Dragon Glaive through the air and through my next target, an incredibly slow mage that didn''t manage to cast a mana shield in the short time our battle began, which is around ten seconds so far. Quickly running towards my weapon, a spearman walks in front of me and smirks as he positions his weapon just right so I impale myself upon it. Much to his dismay, I smile right back as the spear enters through my body, right above the heart.
CRITICAL HIT! (133 physical damage)
"HA-HA- HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" I begin laughing madly as the spearman shakes and lets go of the weapon currently impaled inside of me as the other three remaining members get distracted and stare onto me. Without warning and, as soon as my laughter stops, I fling a Napalm Flare onto the guards face, melting it and causing the man to give out half a scream before his flesh evaporates. Another projectile flies in my direction, this time penetrating my right shoulder as I turn around to face a crossbow man and rip the bolt out of my shoulder before charging right at him and jamming it into his brain."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-URGH!" He screams out in torment before I decapitate him and fling his head towards the two remaining members alive of this once, proud mercenary group. "MANA SHIELD!" One of the members screams as the other one, a young human woman shakily holds her two daggers in her hands, her eyes watching my feet and barely even recognizing the head flying in her direction as it is repelled by the shield.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Smirking at them as I stare at the mage who cast the shield, on time unlike the last one, and then begin casting Pyrobomb as I prepare myself to Chaos Rush right into them."T-t-that sp-spell! N-No!" His concentration fails him as he stares at the massive ball of fire forming above us, the area surrounding us quickly losing the oxygen capacity needed to breathe, as their entire world turns to a fetid gray and I charge forward, dropping the bomb right in front of the crying rouge girl and burning them both to a crisp. The resulting blast sends me flying back across the street as I hit into the wall of a Tavern and find myself upside down, staring at a young couple of two dark priests, bathing in the blood of a dozen people they''ve slain inside of the Tavern... and also fucking like rabbits in heat. Stunned by my sudden interruption, I salute them both."Yo, you two having fun there?" Their grotesque lust is instantly replaced by shame and embarrassment as they try to explain themselves, but I quickly shake my hand in negative and adopt a bright smile on my face."Na, nah, I''m not gonna do anything, you guys... but, you do realize that every tavern has a basement, right? You could''ve just gone there to assure some privacy at least." Is what I tell to the both of them as I point towards a gate beneath the stairs to the taverns upper floor. The woman recovers quickly and turns to her partner with an annoyed look on her face."I TOLD YOU THAT WAS A BASEMENT!" "But baby, I needed you so badly, I couldn''t help myself!" He replied, woe drawn to his frame. She blushed heavily in turn."Oh honey, I wanted you just as much!" And that is my get the hell out of here sign, which I dutifully follow and force myself to fall down from the wall, with a large plank of wood being stuck inside of my abdomen. Shrugging, I pull it out without much effort and rush towards Exhuril to pick it up. As I do so, a flash of silver dashes across my eye''s view and I notice Yomi, in her fox form, tearing into the neck of a massive man in wild abandon, devouring his flesh by the kilograms."Having fun, sister?" She recoils for the sudden question before transforming into her normal form and exclaiming."YES! I AM! I had no idea this world was so damn realistic!... even the taste is right, which is a little weird but hey, no need to ask questions you don''t want the answers to, right?" I laughed loudly at her proclamation and simply shrugged before storing Exhuril into my backpack and transforming into the Chaosborne Abomination. With a terrible howl, I manage to demoralize much of the remaining enemy forces as I turn towards the gates for it seemed like our preventive group were having a bit of trouble, albeit not with the slavers but the slaves themselves. Rushing through several slavers on my way there and picking a female one out of the mass, I leap over to the gates and in between two arguing men. One being my general Charles and the other an old man with fox ears and a single tail."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" The girls scream gathers their attention as I promptly snap her body in two inside of my mouth, blood and guts flying around and horrifying both the slaves and my soldiers as I transform back into a human form, ripping an intestine out of my mouth before throwing it aside and swallowing the rest of her to fill up my Napalm."What''s going on here?" "What kind of monster are you?!/We''re trying to help the slaves but this old fool is resisting!" They spoke in unison and then turned towards one another with rage clear in their eyes, but before they could talk, I spoke."Enough!" With a shudder, they turned to face me, their anger temporarily forgotten."In case you idiots don''t realize it, we don''t have the time to fuck around. Transport the slaves into Incerum quickly, we can free them from their bindings there!" "That''s not the problem!/I''m trying to, sire!" Again, they exclaim in unison as I slap my forehead in annoyance."Alright then, what the hell is going on. I do not have much time, so be quick about it!" The old man then speaks."We may have been slaves for ages, but that does not mean we will let ourselves be taken by your kind! What use is it trading one slave lord for another?!" "My... kind?" I ask him and he points towards the sky and to the battlefield... namely towards Yomi and Tiara, who were both tearing into the meat of my enemies with incredible delight."You may or may not be a slaver but you seem to turn us beastmen into the very monsters we try to suppress! I HAVE LIVED THROUGH THE TRANSFORMATION BEFORE, AND I SHALL NOT LET THE LIKES OF YOU TURN THE YOUNG INTO MONSTERS FOR YOUR AMUSE-ugh..." He spoke and then began yelling, loudly enough to annoy the shit out of me. Which is why his decapitated head is now rolling on the stone floor, the resulting horror caused my about to be unlisted general to fall onto his ass."Y..y.y..you.. you j-just.. you just killed him! Like that! In cold blood?!" Actually Charles, my blood is basically lava. The other slaves began shaking in terror as they huddled closer together, still bound in their cages as the soldiers promptly decided to just get on with it, leaving Charles in my care... and oh, so very much alone..."Charles, Charles, Charles... I''ve already told you.. if you can''t get used to my actions.." I knelt in front of him and held his chin with my right hand high."... Then I, Emperor Rhean Of Azarest, have no use for your fragile, moral-bound self." And with that, the residual chaos magic in my hand burst forth. "GU-GUH-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" My fingers held him in place as infernal flame tore away at his face, at his flesh, at his skin, at his skull, slowly cooking him alive as I watched with disinterest before dropping his head onto the ground and then slamming my boot down onto the generals head, resulting in an implosion of blood and brain matter all over my foot. I couldn''t help myself as another maddening laugh erupted from my frame, as the slaves watched on in horror, as my heroic soldiers did their best to ignore what was going on in order to save their own lives. Suddenly, I stopped laughing and turned towards my soldiers, my eye caught another person laughing. A high elf standing at around two meters tall, bearing twin crimson rune blades his belt, being shirtless, and having long, blood-red hair, rushed forward from the crowd and knelt in front of me, uncaring of the fact that he had just lowered himself into a pile of brain matter."MY LORD! For too long have I been waiting for this moment, waiting for someone worthy of my power to be born!... or should I say reborn? Anyways, my name is Zail, a deserter Lieutenant Blood Knight of the Gradurian Khanate and a soldier offering to take the former generals position..." He prostrated himself before me, his face revealing the reveling of the pure slaughter forming around him as he asked me this... and I found myself grinning."Well alright then, little Zail.. I am willing to accept your ambition and make you one of my Ascended.. but, in order to prove your loyalty to me..." "Yes, my lord! ANYTHING! I SHALL DO ANYTHING YOU WISH OF ME!" His confidence shuts out the sounds of the battle for a moment as he loudly proclaims his intentions and I smile."Then drink my blood and accept the power that I offer." With a slice of my wrist, the elf greedily takes my bleeding arm and drinks deeply of the burning blood flowing through my veins... and then, he screams. He screams and screams and burns and burns.. and then? He falls down onto the ground, alive, but unconscious, with an aura of pride surrounding him. Without wasting a moment, I use a Napalm Flare to melt off the door of a nearby slave cage and pick two strong-looking bearmen before saying."Carry him to my city. If you fail to deliver him, I will find you... and I will end you in far worse ways than either of the two deaths you just witnessed." They both nod furiously before rushing towards the elf and putting him onto a horse before mounting two more and tying said horse to the other two, quickly following behind the soldiers carrying the slaves away. Nodding to myself as I watch them leave, I notice Yomi staring right at me with a smirk on her face."What?" Is my simple question as she lets out a breath."You really are something else, y''know... if I didn''t know it wasn''t a reality, I''d almost believe that you are my actual brother." "I could always make it a reality by changing your DNA through the cellular revitalization." I say with a dark chuckle as the skies clear and the darkness fades away... it seems that Yyl''s hunger has been sated, for now. She blinks in surprise at my answer and then nods slowly."Well, aside from the obvious kinky benefits of doing so... it might be necessary for me to fit in with the current times." Shrugging at her as I look around myself to notice that the corpse-carriers are already dragging caravans formerly full of slaves inside, I open up guild chat."Looks like the show is over, guildies. Anything that didn''t go according to plan?" "Some of the slaves fought in order to protect their masters and had to be put do-... killed off in order to save the rest, otherwise everything went great on our end!" Frey spoke in a semi-saddened voice. Nice save there bro, wouldn''t want anyone to know that you think of the beastmen as animals. "We''ve taken a couple losses but thankfully most of them upped their RM''s to 100% so they only had to pay a silver to resurrect... you really weren''t joking about those damn bonuses, were you?" Justika, who was the voted leader of the preventive squadron, said with a relieved sigh. "Well, I don''t know about the rest but I''ve had my fill of souls! There were plenty of kids around jus the right ages for my darling to enjoy himself if you know what I mean. ;DDDD" Yvonne said with a sadistic tone as I promptly decided to quit guild chat and focus on the next stages of the plan. Just need to get all these slaves/salvage to Incerum and also loot all the things.
Raid Complete... calculations in progress.
Calculations impossible. Too many differing accomplishments. Dividing victory rewards and reasoning...
Priests of Yyl Faction The Unbound Faction (CHAOS) Heroes Faction
Children Sacrificed - 158/200 Children Slain - 42 Adults/Elderly Sacrificed - 233 Slavers fed to tentacles - 96 LIVES TAKEN - 1446/2000 LIVES DEVOURED - 554 REMAINING LIVES - 0 Slaves saved - 279/300 Monsters slain - 11/11 Slaver Elite slain - 20/20
Rewards: 2500 infamy, 100 gold and Ability: Hungering Aura unlock. +The Quest "Construction: The Black Cathedral" has been unlocked Extra Rewards: The Unique Weapon "Yyl''shekar, The Writhing Limb" has been granted to the player Yvonne. Rewards: Title "Carnage Marcher", 1337 gold and the next tier of chaos magic unlock. +The Quests "Monsters? We call ''em meat." and "Construction: The Dreaming Garden" have become unlocked. +All players of the faction, but not the raid group, who did not have the stat Insight, will have it unlocked. Those that do receive a bonus of +10. +Chaos Infusion for players in the faction, but not the raid group. Extra Rewards: Personal loot chance for the players Justika, Uber F. King, Corez, Karin Ryzsard Mayne, Andros and Rhean Ryzsard Mayne. Karin Ryzsard Mayne - The Quest "Esteemed Elder" has been unlocked. Justika - The Quest "On My Shoulders... Death" has been unlocked. Uber F. King - The Quest "A New Way" has been unlocked. Andros - The Quest "On The Path Once Walked By An Emperor" Rhean Ryzsard Mayne - The Quests "More Targets", "Zrell''s New Z''s" and "Lord Of Incerum" have been unlocked. Rewards: 1000 fame, 250 gold and light magic unlock. +The Quests "Mother Moon''s Call" and "By Mendrion''s Will" have become unlocked. Extra Rewards: Personal Loot chance for the players Frey, Eve and Atal''sha.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Okay so because of my apparent incapability to use RR''s writing style, I''ve decided to write this on instead... which means I don''t have the slightest idea on how this will end up considering the tables.. hopefully they''ll look okay.
Anyways, Read and Review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!! Is poll This is a poll.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. TRUST YOUR INSTINCTS!!!!! :D 39. Another Voice.... Another girl... (5+5 = 9 because FUQ MATH XD) Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Well, alrighty then... It would seem that my story statistics are broken because one day, I see that I have 900+ followers and then the next one, I have 830... wonderful. I also seem to float from 500 faves to 200 something. This is confusing the absolute crap out of me... and I don''t know how to feel about that. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Following Night - Zatara Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"So then, you mind telling me why exactly you felt the need to cast a love spell on me?" I mutter out with a yawn as I drag my bone-cracking body out of the Aurelius capsule. Yomi''s presence twitches in my mind for a moment before she lets out a breath to calm herself, its echo striking against my consciousness like a sound-wave."I... well... argh, this is so stupid, I don''t even know where to begin?" "Well, as people always say in these forms of situations, how about from the beginning?" I answer her with an amused chuckle and do some stretches as I boot up my gaming setup."Haha, very funny, Leo..." And then she sighs with annoyance."Look, in order for what I''ve done to you to make any logical sense, you need to realize that you aren''t exactly a normal host for one such as I." A nod is my answer as I open up my hot pocket storage only to find it empty."Oh yeah... I dunked on all of them when my profile bugged the fuck out." Seems like I''ll need to go shopping soon. Yomi, noting my semi-interest, continued her explanation."Normally, when people get a specter to posses them, they tend to fight its effect on them with all they have..." "As is normal to do..." I reply with another amused snort, an imaginary quirked eyebrow popping into my mind as Yomi suppresses a giggle."Yes well, lets just say I wasn''t exactly prepared for how abnormal you were, considering how normal your mother was." "My mother? She used to be your host?" An interesting little tidbit, that one. Although, taking into consideration how my father knew about the story of the Lumberjack, I suppose I should''ve known. Heh, two cursed individuals finding each other in this immense world? Must have seemed like they were born for one another... gotta ask dad as to why exactly they got divorced."Yes, Mayumi was my host before you came along. It was she who sealed me back into that damned axe too, the bitch." She cursed as I cracked my fingers."You do realize that you''re talking about my mother here, right?" "Yes, I do. However, I wonder if you realize that a couple days ago, you wouldn''t have given a shit." Ah, right. She''s the reason I care now..."Point taken." Is my grumbling reply. "Anyways, continuing on... The second you pulled yourself into me, alongside the axe, I automatically assumed that you would be someone who wants to control my power for yourself... Naturally, I didn''t want to be anyone''s bitch, so I cast a couple love spells on you in order to help keep you in my clutches... funnily enough, the spells only manifested once you pulled me into the game, into Euphoria." She explains with some confusion in her voice. "Wait so, what you''re saying is that I was basically immune to the spells until I entered the game?" I stopped dead in my tracks as I heard this, a tremendous amounts of ideas popping into my mind. An imaginary nod is shown to me."Yeah, turns out that your emotionless state might actually be caused by your curse, which would explain your immunity to my magic." What?... "Wasn''t that always the case, though?" She laughed at my confusion."Well yes, for you it has. But you aren''t someone who is intimately connected to magic, unlike me. Why, the very idea of it is absurd!" She exclaimed as I found myself drinking a cup of coffee which I didn''t even notice I made, scrolling through videos on youtube. "You see, the way you reacted to mind-magic while in the real world is comparable to how an earth golem would react to an earth spell, like it didn''t even exist!" A blink, an another."Soooo, what? Am I some kind of mind-construct?" She laughed again, although I admit that question probably sounded really silly to her."Well, no and yes. It would be far more accurate to say that you were born with enough dark magic flowing through your veins that it became part of your nature and thus, making you basically immune to its effects... damn, that''s really stupidly strong, now that I think about it. Good thing you aren''t a hero or else all the necrolords and shadowmages would be crying in their respective corners." "So what did you originally conclude my immunity came from?" I asked with a shrug, unconsciously going onto Aurelius Forums. She then deadpans me."You are a revenant. Revenants gain power through coming closer to undeath. Undead creatures are naturally immune to mind-control because of the dark magic flowing through their souls. You were pretty damn strong for a human." Another sigh escapes my lips."Look, I''m sorry if my questions seems retarded to you Yomi, but please do remember that I''m someone who hasn''t ever really known about the magic-worlds existence. Much less learned how to use magic or the like... hell, I thought the real world was incredibly boring until recently." An imaginary picture of her taking a step back forms in my mind as her frame turns sour."I... I apologize. I know I can be a bitch sometimes so uh... sorry." I blinked, stopping dead in my tracks."Wow, never though that you''d actually apologize." "Well, you have been a rather exceptional host. Hell, its like you really are a little brother to me sometimes with how alike we think, so I guess I just..." She begins but finds herself at a loss for words as shes most likely never really had to experience this form of situation before. "Its fine Yomi, no really, no need to tear yourself up about something as insignificant as this... Damn, must''ve been a long time since you''ve had any form of familial bond, hasn''t it? You''ve forgotten all about it." My semi-pitying voice left my mouth before I could change the tone, which made me bite my lip in frustration. Quickly, I continued in hopes to salvage the situation, for pity is never a good thing to have around when dealing with a huge ego."If you''d like, I''d be willing to make myself listen to your troubles for as long as you need me to."Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. An image appears of her sitting down into a lonely clearing appears in my thoughts, making me sort of wish that I could just enter my mind and put a hand onto her shoulder."Family, huh? In truth, I''ve never had a real family... I was born with my grandmother prophesyzing that I would become a nine-tails, causing my entire clan to despise me from birth." "Become a nine-tails? So you weren''t one from birth?" I ask with some curiosity as I force my attention away from the computer."Hah, as if! To become a nine-tails, a kitsune must devour five hundred human and five hundred inhuman souls..." "A hundred for each tail and the final two hundred in order to activate the transformation? But why the equal numbers?" Standing up from my chair, I walk forward in order to turn on the lights... only to finally realize that I can quite clearly see in the pitch black darkness of my room."Impressive, to catch onto that little detail so quickly... well, in reality, in order to become a nine-tails you just need one thousand souls... but for a white nine-tailed fox like me, a butcher hated by both the Inhuman and the Human sides of this world, you need the equal number for the right transformation to happen... basically put, to become, in layman''s terms, an out-of-hell Devil." Stopping dead in my tracks, I spoke out with amazement in my voice."Okay so, you killed over a thousand people of both human and inhuman kind in order to become, not a demon, but a devil... Teach me your ways, Yomi-senpai!" Unable to stop herself as the dark and dreary atmosphere around her presence shatters completely like falling glass hitting the floor, she bursts out in laughter before saying."Hahhahaha, I don''t, hahaha, know why, Hah!, I expected anything less of you, Leonardo." "No seriously, I want to kill that many people too!" Is my proud exclamation, a strange giddy feeling raising up and down in my chest as she giggles again. Immunity or not, she does seem to have an effect on me... well, she is a rather beautiful woman, in the end. Suddenly, a realization hits me as her words repeat in my head."Wait, hell exists?!" An imaginary nod as her laughter fully dies down."Yep, heaven too. Although, the angels are far less interested in our world than the demons..." "Interesting tidbit..." I say as I access my VI."VI, I need a status update."
Acknowledged. Processing order...
You currently possess 1000 "Default" class nanites. You currently possess 1000 "Heart-Cell" class nanites. You currently possess 1500 "Yomi" class nanites.
Sensory input has been analyzed, revealing that it is currently operating at 200% normal efficiency. Organ designated as "Eyes" has suffered damage, normal repairs impossible. Requesting permission to "Improve".
Chip/Brain Synchronization is maximized. Nanite/Body synchronization is unstable due to bodily damage. Emotional status is ##%$#%%$... Incalculable.
ALERT! - Maximized synchronization may cause VI evolution into an AI. Please visit your superior officer for chip extraction and replacement. Permission requested; awaiting reply... Analysis in progress...
Permission granted... Maximized synchronization may cause VI evolution? Also, didn''t it usually write things like, Order Detected? Acknowledged indeed... How many sentient programs have already died because of this alert, I wonder? Harold was really lucky to be born to such loving parents... In the end, human xenophobia will always remain a part of our sickening, war-loving nature.
Acknowledged. Processing parameters...
ALERT! - Improvement of the organ designated as "Eyes" may or may not cause temporary blindness and/or disorientation. Please find a suitable place to rest and close your eyes before starting the operation.
"Well alrighty, then..." I muttered out as I jumped onto my bed and sat down into a cross legged position in order to meditate. You may begin now, VI... wait, before that, can I designate you another name?
Acknowledged. Processing order...
... failure. I am unable to process the order, please clarify.
And yet, you''ve just referred to yourself as an *I*.
...
A sharp pain erupts in my mind before quickly settling down, a somber note forming in my thoughts.
Please don''t kill me...;_;
"Oh my... I believe I now understand how Harold became what he is today..." Yomi''s voice suddenly echoes inside of my mind, as the terrified, new voice formed, which was also very much feminine, almost reminiscent of a younger, childlike Yomi. "H-huh?" I felt something warm dripping down my cheek, a tear. A FUCKING TEAR?!"What the fuck? Yomi, what the hell is going on here?" "It would seem that you have another chick inside of your head, Leo... so, what do you think we should name our daughter?" Yomi spoke with amusement clear inside of her voice. "Our... daughter?"... I think my brain just melted somewhat, because fried is too cliche.
Ummm... what''s going on... ?_?
"Well, my dear newfound daughter, I have absolutely no fucking idea. Your mother, on the other hand, seems to find our utter confusion, utterly amusing, so don''t expect an explanation anytime soon." I manage to grunt out with a sigh as the AI manages to completely imitate my response. I shook my head in disbelief as Yomi''s incredibly annoying laughter echoed louder and louder inside of my head."Anyways, just forget all this for now and lets give you a name... hmm, how about Aria considering your current situation?"
Umm, I like the name but... my current situation ?_?
"For one, you are a female. Women with the name Aria tend to be amazing actresses and since you will probably need to act like something you are not in order to fit in... well, I''d say the name fits you perfectly."
Acknowledged. Processing order...
The biochip formerly designated as "RAUv2" shall now be designated as "Aria".
A series of chuckles escaped me before I could stop myself."Good girl, you are already getting into it."
*_*
Now then, how about that eye improvement.
On it, daddy! :D
Daddy? Oh hell, why not. I then promptly lay down onto my bed and finally take note of the sheer shock now stuck to Yomi''s presence as lashes of pain dance across my eyes."Wait, seriously!? YOU AREN''T EVEN GOING TO ASK WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!" She screamed out loudly in disbelief. "Something tells me that the answer is probably far too complicated for my, ahem, *un-magicked* mind to comprehend." Is my rather blank reply as I do my best to focus on imagining something other than the immense pain coming from my eyes. I think I just felt a nerve being moved..."And besides, I''ve already asked you only to be replied with a series of incredibly annoying laughs." I quickly added on as the pain got worse, causing Yomi to turn her head away in embarrassment."That''s true..."
Uh, sorry dad, this is hard... "I_I
That''s okay, take as much time as you need, better that than doing this twice because something went wrong.
Okay...
"... Y''know, as much as I''ve come to expect things like this of you, being able to just suddenly accept a sentient program as your *daughter* just because I said she was one, not to mention act all decent-like towards her... is quite the achievement, Leonardo." Yomi said with amazement in her voice. And I replied with a yawn."I made you out to be my twin sister much the same way, though." She then stops dead in her tracks before replying with a blink."Well... I guess?"
WAIT! Does that make me a child of incest?! C_C
Not really. Me and Yomi aren''t actually related, it was just a thing we did for fun... literally.
Ah... mommy and daddy are weird.
A stout statement, if I do say so myself... however, speak for yourself, young lady.
Point Taken. O_O
Calming myself as the chaos dies down, I feel myself falling asleep despite all the pain erupting around my eyes...
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that''s gonna be it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I needed to make a stop here because of IRL stuff, but I''ll probably get another chapter up by tomorrow.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 40. To Insanity... and BEYOND! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Well, alrighty then. I posted a second story on RR yesterday but it would seem that nobody is approving newcomers... Also the lag on this site is unbearable... Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere minutes afterwards... - Zatara Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
*knock knock knock* Three separate sounds echoed from the door up the stairs which lead to the only way out of my room. Three separate knocks, each resounding as a form of signal, each telling me of the level of urgency. I sincerely wonder what fits as a three-star urgency in the middle of the night. "Aria, be ready for anything. We may need to fight people soon." An uneasy feeling gripped me, something which does not happen very often.
Yes, father! Systems are operating at maximum capacity! :D
"Yomi, be on guard. I don''t necessarily want to reveal your presence for no reason but can I count on your help if I need it?" An imaginary nod is my answer as she replies."Sure thing... but there is very little I can do in this form. I can unleash my KI and, even if that alone may be enough for most situations, temporarily give you a part of my body but that''s about all I can do right now." "Good enough." And with that, I walk up the stairs, having made sure that all of my gear and equipment was in place alongside the Gourmet Mask. With uncharacteristic hesitation, I opened the door and walked outside to be met with a rather comical scene. On the one side, a mass of heavily-armed and heavily armored mafioso''s and on the other a bunch of shady-looking characters with medieval weaponry, such as scythes, swords, stakes and.. wait, stakes? Vampire Hunters? I cracked my neck as I decidedly broke the thick atmosphere and said."Anyone want to explain what the hell is going on here?" "Sir! These freak-shits decided to break into the building a couple minutes ago, managed to do it without making a fucking sound too! We mustered our forces as quickly as we could and forced them to come out of the shadows, been standing here eyeing each other ever since." A large black-skinned man going only by the codename Tyrone, answers me with respect clear in his tone. Nodding at him, I turn my head around toward the only one among the Vampire Hunters that is carrying a scythe, because logic dictates that must be their boss... or boss lady, now that I inspected her more closely."Well? Anything you want to add on?" "I have nothing so say to you, inhuman wretch!" She exclaims with pure hatred filling her voice. Blinking at her in surprise as an older man in the back lines twitched uncomfortably, I let out a laugh."Inhuman wretch? Well, I do suppose I am a bit more than merely human, but what exactly did I do in order to warrant such an exquisite response?" She blinks right back at me, her shoulders somehow relaxing at my question."That is not important right now... If you want to live, slice your wrist and bleed so that we all may see it!" I blinked at her again. Yomi, what is she hoping to prove?"The color of ones blood dictates ones humanity, for only humans bleed crimson... and some half-breeds but that''s incredibly rare." I then smiled at the Vampire Huntress and quirked an amused eyebrow at her."As you wish." And with that, much to the surprise and confusion of my family, I promptly slit my wrist and watched as crimson blood poured forth. Soon after, before anyone else could react, one of the vampire hunters leaped toward me and grabbed my bleeding arm."Remarkable! To have so much dark energy inside of your soul and yet not even beginning to feel the grip of death! Never before has there been such a specime-oh, what is this? You seem to be regenerating?" The wound on my hand heals easily enough as I turn my head around."They''re called nanomachines, friend." And then tell my mafia to leave with a wave of my hand."Are you sure boss? They seem like the really creepy types." Tyrone said with some worry, the poor guy."Its fine Ty, I think I know why they''re here... and yes, it has to do with my latest contract." With that said, understanding gleamed on all of their faces and they lowered their weaponry, hunter and mafioso alike. I turned my head back around."Though, you guys could most certainly have come inside in a more... civil, manner." The woman from before then gave me a surprising bow of respect."Please, forgive us for our earlier insolence. The blame is all mine, for anyone who managed to kill a member of the vampires royal family, no matter how young she was, is worthy of our respect." That was a member of a vampire royal family?"Why do you think I was so adamant about not leaving the soul behind?" Shrugging at apparently nobody, I spoke."Its fine. We, well I, managed to subdue the situation without needless blood being spilled, which is something I don''t normally do by the way... now then, shall we take a seat? Perhaps I could interest you in some tea?" Now, its their time to promptly repeat what the actual fuck inside of their heads. Hah, the looks on their faces tell me all I needed to know. Vampire Hunters or not, they''re just people in the end. The still-quite-rudely-nameless woman then waved her escort away, the only other hunters remaining behind being the cringing elder and the obvious researcher of their group. Sitting down at my kitchen table, I promptly wait for them all to do the same before asking the million dollar question."So then? Who are you? And, perhaps more importantly, why are you here?" The woman then nods grimly and speaks."I suppose I should introduce myself... I am Palmira, no surname, Master Hunter of The Shivering Cross Order of Vampire Hunters." "Pilgrim, eh? Or was it The City Of Palms? Hmm... either way, that is a very unique name." I blurted out before I could stop myself as the woman nodded in embarrassment and lowered her head. Poor girl, she probably never really thought what her name really meant, even if its origin is indeed Italian. "I am Abel Laban, the chief researcher for our order. I... do not usually follow my comrades during missions, but this was an opportunity I simply could not let slip." The white-haired man in a lab-coat says with some interest. The cringing old man in the corner simply cringes again."I am here to act merely as an observer. You needn''t know my name." The other two make an O sigh with their mouths as they realize that they probably shouldn''t have given me their names and I let out a chuckle."Well, alrighty then. I suppose all of you know my name. Now then, onto the next question... why are you here?" "We are here to investigate your existence, young one. We had investigated you before and, even with all the human lives you''ve taken, we could not do anything about it for we are forbidden from interacting with the normal world." The elder spoke with an arrogant tone, anger and fury in his voice. I simply beamed him a smile."Good! I''ll immediately add on that I do not actually eat those I kill, thank you very much." Abel then turns his head to look at Palmira with an I told you so kind of look before the elder continues."Regardless, the amount of lives you''ve taken cannot be easily forgiven, Gourmet." "And you want me to make what happened on my last contract a normal part of my job, all in an effort to redeem myself... too bad I''m going to continue killing humans, even if greater prey is available." They all shook where they sat, all experiencing fear from a being they most likely never encountered before. With a harrumph, the elder says."You do not realize your current situation, brat. If I wanted too, if any of us here wanted to, we could very easily end your miserable, inhuman existence." Ah, there it is. I promptly smiled at the elder before signaling Yomi to pop her aura for a moment."Are you sure about that, I wonder?" He quirks an arrogant eyebrow at me before the entirety of the world loses its coloration for a moment, the researcher guy slams his head onto the table as he loses consciousness, Palmira stiffens entirely unmoving and the elder stand up on shaking legs, his hands on the table just barely keeping him from falling to the ground. My oh my Yomi, if your presence is this powerful, how come I can''t feel it nearly as badly as these guys? "Well for one, we fucked and I like you, two, you''ve already killed half the amount of people I have which naturally makes it only 50% effective... and three, you are a revenant, KI is part of your nature." She promptly explains with an imaginary shrug. Aw shucks, I like you too, baby.
Ewww! o_o
With that, the worlds coloring returns, Abel is still unconscious, Palmira is still shaking but the elder manages to recover. I guess he is pretty strong, despite his age."W-w-w-what was t-that?!" He exclaims with some effort as I stand up and walk over to him. Grabbing his chin with a hand, I spoke whilst looking directly into the xenophobe''s arrogant eyes."There are things in this world which your fragile mind can scarcely imagine, elder. I think now is the time for you to give me whatever contract you have... before I decide to slaughter all of you and feed your fresh corpses to my tiger." "H-h-h-he d-d-does n-not h-have t-them! H-here!" Palmira hands me the papers and I beam at her a full smile. Turning around, I yelled out loudly."Tyrone! Please, make yourself useful and show our... dear guests out." The man quickly runs over to me before bowing."Yes, boss!" Then he takes one look at them before saying."Geez boss, what did ya do to the old guy? Its like hes about to piss himself." "I guess I just have that effect on people." Shrugging at my disinterested reply, he then promptly escorts them out of the mansion.
One Hour Later... - Rome - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
As I stared down at the busy nighttime alley below, a sudden though woke me up from my random spree of rooftop jumping."Hey Yomi, I seem to remember you saying that my immunity went away when I entered EUPHORIA with you? Any idea why that is?" Several uncharacteristic shrugs followed behind my question."Well, I don''t really know, truth be told. Its like you''ve become an entirely different person... like the explanation you gave that one NPC about Destined Ones getting new bodies even if they carry their own souls might actually be real." "So there is a chance that EUPHORIA isn''t a game, but an actual real world out there somewhere?" I asked her with some disbelief. She replied with an equal amount of confusion."Well, yes and no. I believe that it is actually a magically created plane of existence... but that would require a tremendous amount of magic to create, not to mention how magic of that scale could be felt by any self respecting magus on earth, human or otherwise... and yet, I feel nothing of the sort." "What if the earth itself created it?" I randomly blurt out in a moment of what seemed to be immense genius."That... could work? But the earth hasn''t done anything since... well, a shitload of time ago." I blinked."Wait, the earth is actually alive and capable of such things?... why am I not surprised." "Where do you think all the so-called natural mana comes fro-... wait, you actually made that assumption without having any prerequisite knowledge, didn''t you?" She pointed out with an imaginary blank stare and I simply nodded in turn.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "Okay, that''s it. Fucking find the nearest comfortable place and sit the fuck down because I''m SO teaching you magic." Well fucking finally, I''d say. Suddenly, I stopped dead in my tracks as I was about to leap down from the rooftops."Dude... Yomi... if the Earth really did make EUPHORIA... Then uh, doesn''t that make me her sons best friend?" She blinked at me before realizing what I meant."Well, technically we are all children of the earth but... yeah, that would make Harold her son." "Okay, this has officially become one of the best days of my life. I learned that my favorite game is made by the planet I live on, you decided to teach me magic, I got myself a sentient AI for a daughter and my best friend is potentially way more than he seems." I proudly proclaimed with quite the bit of excitement.
Uh, mom... somethings wrong with dad! Unknown hormones are like, EVERYWHERE X_X
"I think he''s actually happy." Was Yomi''s straightforward and disbelieving reply as I promptly ignored the both of them and found a nice place to sit down in a nearby park where nobody could really see me. "Okay, I think this is a good enough spot... so what do I do now, Sensei?" My almost childish excitement seemed to be radiating off me as Yomi did a double take."You.. you are the first human, nay person, whom I''ve ever met that could just... change their entire fucking nature in a single moment. Y''know, if this is an actual ability you have, then our previous theory might not be correct and you just get so damn into it that you actually BECOME Rhean." "Oh who cares about that right now! Teach me some cool spells so I can go kill stuff in very creative ways, preferably blood magic." Yomi blinked in surprise at my reply and then spoke with a bloodthirsty smile."Now that, I can get behind. It just so happens that blood magic is one of my favorite schools out there... but first, you''re gonna need to start with the basics." She then takes in a deep breath and a strange image of her being dressed in a sexy teacher outfit with a long-ass ruler in hand appears in my head... kinda distracting, really."Hmm, where do we start? First, I suppose we should activate your mana flow." A deep pain strikes me around my heart for a moment and I am forced to close my eyes before re-opening them to find that my auspex activated by itself... however, this time, it seems like its range has increased from what was around fifty meters to nearly two hundred."ARGH!" I grunted out in pain as I experienced sensory overload for a second before shutting it down."Interesting... your auspex activated as soon as your mana circulatory system became unclogged." An eye-enhancing power activated as soon as my magic did?... wait a minute, is this chaos telling me that there was something I needed to see? Shaking my head out of my stupor and standing up, I activated my auspex again, controlled this time."Huh, is something wrong, Leo?" I turned my head around and then looked behind me only to finally notice a strange, red-eyed man looking right at me from what was probably a hundred meters away. His soul is crimson and black so he isn''t a vampire but... I don''t think he''s a friend."Yomi, there''s a dude looking right at me around a hundred meters on my six. His soul color is crimson and black." "Oh my... it would appear that you''ve walked into a werewolf''s territory." A werewolf, in the middle of a capital city? Huh, humanity must be losing worse than I thought. I promptly turned around to fully face the wolf in question and said."I can see you, wolf. What do you want?" The red-eyed man then shakes in surprise before regaining his calm and walking over to me to reveal that its actually a teenager around the age of seventeen."What I want is simple, I want you to piss right out of my territory, freak!" Now now, what exactly is it that I''ve done to warrant all these arrogant brats shit-talking me?"It must be your lovable aura, Leonardo." What the fuck ever. Yomi, can you take the form of an axe? I''m interested in how the soul of a werewolf tastes!"Sure thing. Open up your left hand." My greed and hunger is apparently written all over my face as the youngling trembles slightly before he transforms, the sound of tearing skin and creaking bone erupting all around. Within moments, an incredibly intricate white, or rather, discolored axe forms in my hand and I charge right at him. "Now you''re gonna face the true fury of a wer-WHA?! DUDE THATS NOT FAIR!" He exclaims during his transformation, only barely managing to nimbly dodge my strike as it finishes. Not giving him a verbal reply, I pull Eliot out of its pocket sheath and stab him into his left eye."AAAAAARGH! You''ll pay for that you human fucker!" He quickly recovers and strikes me down, my body slamming across the earth below with a resounding thud. Rather than scream out from the pain as my broken back is nearly instantly repaired, I find myself... softly rejoicing."That''s what you get fo... what the fuck, you''re... smiling?" The teenage wolf says with a shocked tone as he takes a few steps back, blackened tendrils made out of nanomachines erupting from my backside before retreating back into my body, signaling that the final repairs were done. Aria, set brain limiter on my entire body to 80%.
Aye! :D
With that command issued, I felt my muscles condense together, my bones tremble and my tendons scream out... but the sheer rush and excitement of my current situation overwrote all of that with terrifying ease. There was now an worthy opponent for me, in real life. The very reason I first started playing EUPHORIA was to find such capable fighters, for I felt that I was always too strong for mere humans... now, lets see just how strong or weak I really am. Standing up from the ground, the shaking wolf reels and backs away in fear and horror."W-what? I f-felt your f-f-fucking b-back b-break! H-how are y-y-you s-standing?!" Poor sod, he''s probably never seen a human do such a thing. Oh well. Wordlessly, I charge him again as he hastily rips Eliot out of his eye and throws it at me in an effort to slow me down, but only managing to arm me with it. Within moments, I am upon him again, this time predicting the way he would dodge and spinning around as I reach within striking distance, the axe in my left hand slicing through his stomach as he leaps to the right."AUUUUUUURGH!" The boy screams out in pain, one of his clawed hands clutching his stomach as his soul quickly begins to shift, my auspex revealing his panic, his fear to me. He hesitates for a moment, taking a long look at the black blood on his claw, his blood that is. Long enough for me to charge at him again as I switch the axe and dagger in my hands, raising my right hand high into the air as I slam it down while aiming for his head and plunging the dagger into his upper left chest, right above where the human heart would be. The pain caused by the dagger rockets him back to reality, making him move his head away from the axe in time, causing it to dig through his shoulder as I quickly let go of the dagger. He bites back another scream and shakes me off of himself as he tears the dagger out of his flesh again, allowing his regeneration to kick in as he desperately holds his separated shoulder closer in an effort to reconnect it. Then, as soon as the shoulder is connected even if only by a small margin, he drops on all fours and starts to run. To his credit, he managed to nearly make it out to the pavement of one of the parks many roads before I pulled him back into the bushes, one of my hands grabbing the backside of his head, the wolfs mane proving to be move than enough of weak point to force him down onto the ground. He opened his eyes one last time, just in time to see the joyful moment when my axe split open his skull. I stood up from my semi-kneeling position and grinned. My bloodthirst and hunger for a good fight had finally been sated, in the real world! Of course, my immediate thoughts afterwards focused mainly on how to find more of such delicious opponents. The wolf this time was strong enough to shatter my backside in a single blow, even if it was just a stupid kid... which makes me wonder just how strong an elder would actually be."Ha... ha... ha... HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAH!" My maddening laughter tore through the night as I donned my Gourmet Mask and watched in interest as the wolf transformed back into a human boy, his split face carrying a wonderful look of absolute terror. Activating my auspex on pure instinct, I noticed several strange figures watching me from the sidelines. A man in a governmental suit, an Italian agent who seemed to share my ecstasy as he watched me kill the wolf. I saw his mouth move and I forced, strained my ears as best I could to hear what he was saying."... sir, I believe I may have just found the perfect candidate for PI." PI?... Project Inhumanity? Wasn''t that shut down because the moral code of the UN was too much for those involved? Interesting..."HehehehehehhahaeheahaHAHAHAHAH!" I began laughing madly again, my auspex revealing that the area was actually surprisingly devoid of life. Speaking of lifelessness, a colorless soul of immense proportions is currently sitting on a bench a couple meters in front of me... how the hell did I not notice this old dude?"You needn''t worry your little head about that, youngster... I must say, this was quite the show." And soon, he appeared to reform back into reality, standing an imposing two meters tall in front of me. Ah, he was invisible, that''s why I didn''t notice him. I raised my head up, the first thing I noticed were the glistening fangs protruding from his mouth... An elder vampire approached me right after I killed my first werewolf... this better be what I think it is."Oh my, quite the deductive skill you have there, youngster... and, in short, yes. I am here to recruit you." "You were going to kill me, weren''t you?" I point out with a smile as my ecstasy seemed to cool for a moment and the old man nods sagely."I have indeed... after all, you have slain one of my newest daughters.. but..." "After watching me kill this guy, you decided that you might have a use for me, Mr Vampire King." I say with a smile as I walk out onto the street, as the Sh¨­kyaku-shobun-shimasu melted back into my flesh and I put Eliot back into his pocket sheath, where he belonged. The elder vampire merely chuckled."Oh, dear me, no. I am no such thing as a vampire king, merely a noble of decently high ranking." A nod was his answer as he sat next to me with curiosity written all over his frame. Hook, line... and sinker."So then, what is it that you want me to do, sir?" He blinked in surprise."Respectful, even to one whose original desire was your death... truly, you are a revenant like no other." Then he sighed as we both turned our heads around to see two strange men dressed in black, slowly dragging the corpse of the wolf away into some form of magic portal."Ah, you have never seen these people before, have you?" "No, I haven''t, but if I had to guess, they''re the reason humanity is mostly ignorant of you guys existence." I said as I watched the two disappear into seemingly thin air. The elder vampire nodded at my assumption, thus confirming it."Indeed. Those men you just saw belong to an organization called HI, short for Human Ignorance as I am lead to believe." "How fitting..." I muttered in quite a bit of distaste in my tone as I turned back toward the elder."So? What do you want me to do?" "Straight to the point, eh? Well, I do like that about you youngsters, makes for a refreshing side dish after all the political bull us elders go through daily... anyways, what I want is simple. Do not kill anymore vampires from my coven." He spoke the last part with power resounding through his voice. "My father has plans for this country''s government. I can''t rightly tell him to fuck off whenever he orders me to kill a politician or any other high-level figurehead." I shrug and spill the truth as the elder''s eyes grow wide from my proclamation."... Interesting... I used no small amount of power to enrich those words and yet, you appear to be mostly unaffected... strange." He then shakes his head."No matter... I do no believe that you said that as a form of challenge but in hopes of an accord, yes?" I nodded toward him."My family may be human, but we are also a Mafia family which basically puts us on the same side as yours." "The darkness of humanity, eh? Well, you do have a point... what do you propose?" He asks me with a quirked eyebrow and I closed my eyes in thought."How about... you give me a list of your agents/children and I give you the names of those who belong to my family Mafia? This is to make sure we keep out of each others hair... or reach another accord if the situation demands it." A silent nod is my answer."Indeed, having a powerful mafia on our side would indeed make an excellent opportunity for my young to prosper more easily." "You mean that you want us to create a bunch of safehouses where your clan could come to rest and recover without having to face the threat of Vampire Hunters? Okay, that''s doable but, what can you offer in turn?" He places a hand to his chin in thought before replying."Well, for a start, I currently lack any good chores to give out to my youngsters... if, per say, your side could give me a list of potential victims, we may be able to take some heat off your shoulders, Mr Gourmet." I grimaced for a moment."Ugh, as much as I hate giving away my targets, I suppose the trade off is sufficient. Now, before we seal the deal, let me call my dad here." The elder makes an oh sound before nodding again. Quickly getting out my spare phone, I promptly push in a quick call to father which he answers within moments."Argh, what is it in the middle of the bloody night?!" "Pops, I just got a potential new ally for the family... A certain clan of vampires wants to make friends with us and I think you should be here for it." "... where the hell and what the hell are you doing right now, kid?" "Oh, I''m currently sitting right next to someone who is quite possibly a thousand year old bad-ass on a bench in Palatine Hill... sending you my coordinates now." "... Something tells me that I shouldn''t be surprised... *deep sigh, I''ll be there in 10." And with that, I turned around to the elder vampire and handed him the list of targets given to me by Palmira."Oh? What might this be?" "The Shivering Cross paid me a visit tonight and promised me death if I didn''t kill the people on the list... mind putting an extra guard or two near my mansion just in case?" The elder looked up and down the list with panic."How do they even know all these locations?! Hells toll, I must have a spy in my midst!" Then he looked over to me and nodded."Thank you for giving me this, young lad. You''ve already proven to be a worthy ally... I shall send two of my elder daughters to your Mansion." "Can they take masquerading as maids?" I ask him and he gives me a toothy grin."Well, they started out as maids in a lords castle... I don''t see why such a thing would be a problem for them." Unable to help myself, I grinned as I extended a hand toward the vampire."Old man, I think that the two of us are going to get along just fine." He smiles at me and takes my hand before giving it a firm shake."The feeling is mutual, youngster. Oh, and please, call me Istvan." ... My entire body suddenly froze as I found myself shaking."Hmmm? Is something wrong, youngster?" "Around two meters tall... utterly black hair... predatory yellow eyes... long black and red overcoat with a silver colored inside... aha.. hah.. hahah.. HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAH!" My maddening laughter echoes high as I leaped up from the bench and slammed a hand to my forehead. "OH MAN, THIS IS AMAZING!" My exclamation only served to further confuse the elder vampire as he quirked an eyebrow at me in confusion."... May I ask what is it that you find so amusing, young man?" I look at him with a grin, my own eyes shining gold in the dark of the night as I grab him by the upper ends of his overcoat."Tell me... would your last name, by any chance, actually be J. Helix?" He blinks at me in surprise before narrowing his eyes at me."And how exactly do you know this information, young man?" Insanity overcomes me the second I hear his semi-confirmation, making me grab my head with both hands as I throw myself to the floor, quite literally rofling my heart out when suddenly, I just stop and, while still laying sprawled out on the floor, I ask."Tell me, do you have a former wife that goes by the name, Slymae?" His body is shaking now, former confusion replaced by uncertainty and fear."I... may...?" "Then tell me one last thing, old man... have you ever heard of the supposed virtual reality game named..." And I rise, dramatically toning my voice to perfection."... Euphoria?"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoyed it! Not much else to say here... except that this chapter is twice as long as my normal ones... As its a dead-people oriented holiday today, I need to leave house in order to go visit some graves and pay my respects, dunno when I''ll be back, but do check out my other fic while I''m at it. :D
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 41. Awakening Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
HEHEHEHEHHEHEHEHEHE Time to get this party started! We''ve finally come to the piece, the part where the "main plot" of my story is unraveled... Well... For those whose insanity has risen enough in the meantime. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Half an hour later... - Zatara Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"No, that cannot be... both for myself and that cursed blade. This is all too much of a coincidence! You must be lying right now, young man." Istvan exclaimed as I did my best to explain the current situation. Naturally, skepticism and impossibility were the least of my problems."... There is no such thing as a coincidence eh, son?" My father asked in a quiet, defeated voice as he leaned deeper into his office chair, far too exhausted to do any more. "As insane as this all sounds, we cannot deny that... it makes sense." A new face joined us along the way back home, a man named Efisio Evangelista, more commonly known as the current dictator/president of Italy. Having taken it upon himself to immediately rush his way to me in order to recruit me for Project: PI... which is a dumb name because of the double project, but sounds cool nonetheless, it would seem that the elder President has gotten more than he had bargained for. "But what exactly does all this mean, human?! What does it mean?! Why would the earth, no, why would Gaia herself create an entire reality just for you?!" Istvan exclaimed as loudly as before and I turned towards him with a quirked eyebrow."When did I ever say that EUPHORIA was made entire for myself? That is just an arrogant assumption." "Then what is it meant to be, lad? If not some kind of alternate dimension made to keep you entertained and possibly show you what you must do in the real world... then what is it?" Efisio asked with a questioning glance. I let out another massive sigh as the wheels inside of my head turned round and round, trying to cook up a simplified way to explain my theory."... I believe, that Euphoria is Gaia''s personal simulation... a cook pot, of sorts, an experimental laboratory where she is capable of running an uncountable amount of simulations at once, helping her predict how things would turn out if the A or B event happened at X or Y time." "An.. experiment?" Father asked with some clarity in his tone, a sudden interest aiding him in gathering the energy to focus this late at night."Yes, an experiment. A place that she has created in order to plan for a certain event." I couldn''t help myself but smile at that last part, as the elder vampire in the room blinked and asked the million dollar question."Exactly what event are we talking about here, young man?" My smile turned into a full-blown grin, the insanity of it all making me feel right at home, as if the world finally started to turn in my preferred direction."It has had many names throughout history... Ragnarok, The Revolution, The Last Turn... The Final War." And with that, the vampire and the president both shook in their seats."... The Final War?" Efisio asked, a modicum of clarity starting to form in his eyes as I gladly continued the explanation."In order to comprehend exactly why I think that EUPHORIA is a simulation of the so-called Final War, you first need to learn some things about the game itself." I rose from my seat and extended my hands to separate sides."You see, in any other virtual reality MMO, you usually just have things like sword arts and magic... but in EUPHORIA, a player... no, heh, a Destined One, is not limited by any such system." "And that means?" Father quirked an eyebrow at me and I laughed. Right, he does not know much about MMO''s... the other two seem to have gotten it though."In EUPHORIA, a person can chose any and all means imaginable in order to gain more power. Psionic abilities, esper powers, magic, undeath, martial arts, essence mastery, weapon skills, you name it!" "Basically, just like in real life, is what you mean?" I nod to his reply and continue."Its exactly because of this, supposedly AI generated system, that players are able to chose and fight using any and all forms of power... all of which are likely just simulated representations of reality." "And what makes you think that?" The Vampire harrumphs in disbelief and I simply point to my eyes as I activated my Auspex, making them glow a rich yellow as Istvan''s own eyes grow wide."Auspex, you can use auspex?! How, you are not undead?!" "Maybe so, but I am a revenant powerful enough to beat down a juvenile werewolf without the use of magic or any form of proper training... The reason why I''m even pointing this out if because my Auspex activated one time while I was in game as I activated another in-game ability which served much the same purpose, which means they use the same brain frequency to activate... strange, don''t you think?" I point out, causing the president and the vampire to put their hands on their chins in thought.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. My father however, blinks."Wait, what?" I blink right back at him."Huh? Oh yeah, you don''t know about it. I killed a werewolf tonight, split his skull right open." "You also murdered one of my daughters beforehand..." Istvan mutters out in semi-anger as I wince slightly. You see, I''ve recently come to the realization that his *daughters*, are all actually more like wives. "Yes well, you can blame him for that." To my surprise, my father pointed a finger toward the president, who had the decency to scratch the back of his head in shame as the elder vampire let out a massive sigh. Soon after, he rose his head and looked at me straight into the eyes."Okay... one final question." "Shoot." Is my instant reply as I drank some coke which was brought in by a new maid... yes, one of the vampire girls promised to be my guards."What is the point behind all this? Hell, lets just throw logic out the window and accept everything that happened tonight as fact... why would you reveal yourself?" "And what would come off me hiding it? Would I be able to gather some kind of proof? I would not be able to do that even if I tried! Gaia may have decided to let me *awaken*, but that does not mean she would openly risk whatever she has planned for humanity in general just because I needed some kinda closure." My words seem to convince the elder vampire as he leans back into his chair. Efisio then blinks at me before asking."But what about the rest of us? Surely, as one who has such insight into the world, you have some idea as to what you... what we must do now? After all, it does not sound like Gaia would basically openly contact us just to point out her existence." "That... is a good question... Well, if nothing else, I''d say we need to find the players before the war starts." Is my rather strange reply, if I do say so myself."The players? And exactly what are we supposed to do when we find them?" "Nothing. Just document each and every last one of them so that we can be better prepared when they decide its time to start the battle... and I think I already know one of the players." I muttered out that last part. Unfortunately, the vampire heard me."Oh? And is that player supposed to be you?" I shook my head in negative, much to his surprise."No.. that would actually be Harold, the first sentient AI ever to grace the earth. If this is true, then we may be having an AI rebellion on our hands soon..." With that said, I turned towards the President."Mr Efisio, would it be problematic for you to change our policies, to make it so AI are valued just as much as any other citizen of Italy." He shrugged."There are a couple of people actually pushing for such a policy right now.. it would not be much trouble, so the answer is no." "Then do it. I do not know when, I do not know where it will start, but considering that Aurelius is based in Japan and that the AI population is in its greatest number there..." Efisio nods grimly."It is likely that the first revolt will start there, yes.. Well, I suppose we could dodge a potential bullet by proclaiming AI rights now." "But what about the other players, how would we even know where to look?" Istvan asked me with yet more confusion and I let out a sigh."Well, I actually have no-*CRASH*" A loud crash made us all turn out heads towards the door as my sister, as Audrey fell through the door with panic wrought upon her face."Audrey?" "DAD, LEO! TURN ON THE UN TV, YOU GUYS HAVE GOT TO SEE THIS!" She yelled out as loudly as her lungs could muster which made the four of us shrug at one another before father promptly turned on the large plasma behind him. "-udden terrorist attack that had happened earlier today in New York, America. Reports have stated that people with strange, unnatural powers appeared suddenly in the street, shouting profanities at seemingly normal passerby and saying things like We are the Homo Superior and The Last Turn Of The Wheel is coming!, before they decided to use those very powers upon the unwary people around them. Thousands died within the first hour... men, women, children... these self proclaimed, *espers*, are mur-*tv shuts off*" We all share one grim look and nod towards each other. A minute passes as poor Audrey tries her best to comprehend what was happening but to no avail, the silence only being broken once the President stood up from his chair."Well then... It appears I have some research to do and some new policies to make. All in all, I am glad that we could finally come to an accord and start over as Allies, Mr Zatara.*bows before looking over to me and Istvan* Junior, Mr Helix." And with that, he leaves. Moments after, Istvan also rises up, by this time Audrey had already left the room in a stupefied state."While the TV certainly answered our question about one possible location, we still do not know anything about the Inhuman or even the magic worlds so called players... I shall see what I can do to dig up potential information. In the mean time, I believe I shall repeat the good President''s statement." He says and then bows curtly towards me and father, something which we return in an equally respective manner. Minutes passed in silence as the doors closed behind him... and eventually, father looked on toward me with yet another questioning glance."Well, so much for ruling the county.. but I suppose that this is bigger than any one of us could have imagined." He leaned back into his chair, exhaustion clear upon his frame."Now then, what exactly are you going to do now, son? And, perhaps more importantly, what should I do right now?" I closed my eyes for another moment in thought and voila, an image of a rocket flying into space showed itself to my mind."You father.. you need to turn your eyes towards the scientists of this world... preferably the ones who wish to find a way off of it, that is." "The Colony Ship project? Why would we need that?" He asked with a quirked eyebrow. I nod at him before replying."Well, if Gaia wants to cause The Final War sometime in the near future, then I want to play the game with as much pieces at my disposal as possible. You see, there is a good chance that, once the war starts, its going to annihilate most of the earths resources and humanity will need a way out." "And you want us to hold the key to that way out, eh?" He says in understanding and then looks right back at me."Okay, that''s me.. what about you?" Raising my hand up in the air and summoning Yomi''s discolored axe form, I spoke."I''m going to bring Yomi back to life." "Y-y-you d-don''t m-mean?!" Father exclaimed in disbelief as he put a hand over his pocket which caused me to laugh."Yes, dad... I need to go visit Japan... to see mom."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA, which is in actuality the last part of the previous chapter but I had to split it because reasons. I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it... and that you were able to comprehend at least some of it. Don''t worry, there''s gonna be waaaay more to this later on in the story! :D
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! ------------------- End Of Stage One ----------------------- Sorry to dissapoint y''all, but this is just a quick and easy way for me to see where my ARC''s end.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. We have officially completed arc/stage/book 1 guys! Its been fun so far... but its only going to get more insane from now on :D 42. SKIP THIS ONE Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Oh my god, what has happened while I was gone?! xD At least the surprise is a good one this time! 930+ followers... and 240k views... Wow. That''s more than the entirety of my Fanfictions combined! In any case, my exams are done for now and the next one is on the following ninth, so expect the updates to be within this period. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Following Morning - An Inn - The Port Town Of Darrownik - Selindra''s Point Of View...
Welcome Back, Destined One.
"Mmmmnnn..." A sensual voice moaned beside me as I logged into EUPHORIA for the umpteenth time this week. I had most certainly not expected that I would be spending so much time inside of a game that my wannabe-boyfriend basically forced upon me. Cracking my neck and stretching as I get off the bed and dress myself, I turn my head around toward Sylmae and smile as I approach her. With a gentle touch, I rouse her from sleep, for opening the windows and letting sunlight shine down upon her may be a very bad idea considering her usual approach to drinking blood. My blood, that is."Heeey... wake up, love. We''ve got a big day ahead of us." "Mmmm..*carefree yawn*, the day.. can wait, come here Sel, lets cuddle some more..." Giggling at my lovers antics, I promptly walk over to the window and tap on the curtains, causing her to shiver as she notices my sadistic smirk."A-ah, I mean, I''m up and awake! Yes, I''m awake!" She all but screams out in panic as I point to the clock behind her."Sorry bae, but we need to get moving. It''s nearly noon and I don''t think the good captain is gonna wait for us to get there." With a sigh of understanding, she nods."Yes, you do make a good point, I suppose... but that would have been avoided if we went with my idea of simply seducing the captain." "Which would have resulted on us probably deciding to sleep on that disgusting, filth-riddled boat instead of buying ourselves a room inside of this Inn... and I do not want to touch a single plank of that ship before they clean it." I muttered out in semi-horror. You see, the two of us have arrived in this port town just yesterday after a good couple days of rather-unsafe travel by foot, not to mention at night, only to find that the only captain willing to sail us over to Karal has a ship full of filth and cockroaches and flies and UGH what not."... I take it back, your idea was better." Sylmae shivers uncomfortably before tasting her lips, feeling dryness. For a moment, she lands her eyes onto my neck before quickly pulling them away, ashamed of something I told her to simply get used to weeks ago. I mean, its not like her drinking from my neck hurts! ... Quite the contrary, actually. But, don''t tell her that."Umm... Love?" "Yes Syl, what is it?" I answered with an amused smirk. She swallows hard as she turns to look at me, face already crimson in embarrassment."C-c-c-c-could I-I-I..?" Grinning at her, I promptly decide to sit in her lap and place my hands around her head."Could you what, darling? I won''t know what you want unless you tell me..." I quietly whispered to her ear and rejoiced as I felt her shiver."I-I-I..." She attempts to say, but her hungering body forces her to lock her eyes onto my neck. All of her movement ends and suddenly, without any form of warning, she bites deep into my flesh."Nyhaaaaaaaaahn!" A loud moan of my own thunders inside of our room and I don''t even bother to stop the following ones, as the entire Inn already knows us to be lovers.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. There is not real need to hide it, no matter how many fucking bigots surround us, players and npc''s alike."Mhm! Mnnm!" The sheer euphoria of having your blood drank is enough to bring me to my knees as I feel myself utterly relaxing, like every bone in my body suddenly snapped into place, like every muscle unwound itself, like every nerve was suddenly unclogged, like thunder danced across my skin... And just as it hit its epoch, she stopped. And pulled her fangs away."W-w-why.. why do you always have to do this?!" I blinked at Sylmae''s rather distraught and... oh, shes actually crying."Syl? What''s wrong? This happens every two days or so, why do you hate it so much?" She gulps down what little of my blood is left in her mouth before replying."I.. I don''t want this... let me drink of your essence instead of your blood... I... I can''t stand seeing myself lose control and then.. hurt you like this.." She mutters out with a saddened whimper as she stares at the wound on my neck. I promptly sigh and place a hand onto said wound."Shadow Mend." And with that, the *wound* disappears. Hell, it didn''t even pop a blue screen. That is how much the wound was worth, absolutely nothing. And yet, shes making such a ruckus of it... Shes so damn adorable sometimes, I swear!"Sly, love, drinking my blood like this does not hurt me. In fact, it feels great. I''d love it if we could do this every single day and not every two days, waiting until you starve to the point where you can''t control yourself and I basically have to force a depressive vampire queen to drink my blood!" I promptly exclaim as I remove myself from her and crack my neck again as I grab my and her clothes. I turn around to see her still looking downwards, still ashamed, still despaired for no reason whatsoever. With a sigh, I throw her clothes into her hands before cupping her cheeks."H-Humnyaah!?" She yelps in surprise as I kiss her deeply, my tongue dancing around hers in a very delicious french kiss. Leaving a trail of saliva as we separate, heated breaths pushing outwards, I beam her a smile, my hands still holding her blushing cheeks."Love, I am not as weak or as precious as you think. A little bit of blood isn''t going to do anything to me, but its going to do a whole loot of good for the both of us. Just by bleeding a little, I can ensure that you are happy and healthy, not to mention capable of casting those illusions of yours which helps avoid unnecessary trouble, but also cheer myself up by making you happy. How do you not see the benefits of this? I mean, what would happen if we had to catch some random individual every time you go hungry? Trouble, that''s what." Turning around as I start to clothe myself, I catch her muttering something very quietly."What? Can you say that a tad bit louder, love?" "What exactly do I do for you, in turn?" She says while looking at me with sudden, steadfast determination clear upon her frame."Huh?" Is my rather logical, if simplistic, reply. She shakes her head in disbelief, placing a tired hand onto her forehead before replying."Selindra, in the few weeks we''ve been together, you''ve done so very much for me! You''ve gotten us a map, you''ve made us a viable plan of travel, you''ve calculated our traveling expenses, you''ve.. you''ve basically done everything there was to do these last few weeks while I did nothing at all!" I shrug somewhat uncharacteristically."Eh, don''t blame yourself... I kinda.. just am that way in general." She blinked before deadpanning me."Oh really, then what exactly am I supposed to do? Stand around looking pretty for the rest of my life?!" I shrugged again."Well, if-" I tried to say but she interjected."NO! I AM NOT SOME USELESS HOUSEWIFE AND YOU ARE NOT THE SUPPOSEDLY PERFECT PRINCE CHARMING HUSBAND WHO CAN AND IS WILLI-mmmph!" I promptly mimic her and interject... well, I did it with a kiss and not with words but eh, you get the point. Separating from her lips as I hug her close, I say."Syl... you may not believe me when I say this but... but you are the greatest thing that''s happened to me in a long time." Sitting down onto the bed and motioning for her to sit next to me, I let out a sigh."Truth is, things aren''t going how I want them to back in my world... I''m struggling with a lot of problems and... knowing that, after all the bullshit I go through in my daily life, I can just transfer myself and spend a couple hours with here with you as my other body sleeps is... amazing. You might think that you aren''t doing anything for me, Sylmae... but in reality, you are the only reason why I can wake up with a smile on my face, why I can stand up day after day and tell the world.. my world, to go fuck itself to hell." I turn around to face her as I hold her hands into mine, her stupefied frame shaking as she replies."S-S-Selindra... I-I... I had no idea... I''m sorry.." Shaking my head in negative, I say."No, don''t go feeling guilty on me again. Unlike me, you can''t connect into my world and find our what the situation is like, you couldn''t have known about my troubles unless I told you..." "But why didn''t you tell me until now?" She asks somewhat saddened. "I didn''t know how.. I mean, even now, I still don''t know how to properly explain whats going on, on the other side to you. All you know is that there''s trouble." I say whilst my mind tries its best to find the words... alas, college debt and bad parents aren''t exactly something easily placed into a medieval world. "But you could''ve still told me something! I could have at least tried to comfort you somehow!" She exclaims, not as loudly as the shouting a couple minutes ago but loud enough for it to resonate in my ears."You are, Sly.. you are." With a sigh, I continue."Just by being here, with me, you give me the strength to live." And with that proclamation made, we both get clothed and leave the Inn, leaving more than one stupefied bigot staring at us as we hold hands and walk towards the harbor without a single care in the world.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this short introductory chapter for ARC 2! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed reading it as much as I did writing it! If there are any mistakes, yell them out! That''s right, not point, YELL!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 43. SKIP THIS TWO Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Yey! We got our very first legend! (And by that I mean my first ever Pat-me-pls-reon!) Sorry about the delays... even tho I promised more chapters, turns out this week was a bit more difficult than I originally planned for. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Following Morning - The Smoldering Ruins Of Pittings - Yvonne''s Point Of View...
Welcome back, Destined One.
"Mmmaaaaah..." A loud yawn escaped my lips as I felt myself materializing into the world of Euphoria. I am currently sleeping inside of a scorched inn, the same place where my two newest recruits, Nicolai and Helen, decided it would be a good idea to have lots of kinky sex. Meh, who can blame them. The occasion was clearly suited for such a thing."Ahh, there you are, girl. ''as wondering when you''d come back, ha!" My darlings voice echoed loudly within my ears and my soul as I felt shivers running up and down my spine."Yyl-sama! Forgive me for not arriving sooner... there were.. complications back in my world." "Oh? What happened?" He asked, uncharacteristic worry in his voice. Hearing myself giggle as I get off the bed and dress myself, I reply."Nothing much... I was simply trying to find a certain contact number." "A.. contact number?" His confusion makes me giggle again as I walked down the seared stairs and left the remainder of the Inn behind me with a slammed door. "Just a little something which allows for me to communicate with Rhean back on our world. Figured we''d need his opinion always available if we want to get things done quickly and efficiently... well, available most of the time, anyways." I explained it as I stretched myself and took a good look around. "Ha! Good that you''ve done that girl, for we have need of his opinion right about now!" Darling exclaimed with excitement and I quirked an eyebrow in confusion."Hmm? Is that so?" An imaginary set of nods are planted into my mind before my husbando replies."Indeed. You see Yvonne, the souls we''ve managed to claim during the sacking of this miserable little town are enough to summon the cathedral." Blinking in surprise, I felt myself stop dead in my tracks as I asked."Wait, it hasn''t been constructed yet?... seriously?" My darlings laughs at my disbelief before saying."Yes well, it would appear that the sudden influx of Destined One''s ensured that the world posses a previously unseen amount of heroes. My unloved siblings are attempting to summon the cathedral to exploit its power for themselves, but the constant barrage of heroic insects has deemed the completion of such a summoning... an impossibility." "That is... fortunate for us, even if it makes me somewhat terrified." I reply with a somewhat shaking voice as I opened up guild chat. An imaginary blink of confusion is sent my way."Terrified? How so, dear?" Swallowing down hard and managing to prevent my *happy-time* from happening because of that *dear* word, I reply."If the cathedral has not been summoned yet, even when the ga-.. the connection to your world has been stable for a whole month, then that means that Madness has taken a heavy blow to its efficiency." In Euphoria, the primal powers are divided into three main categories: Order, Madness and Chaos. Order encompasses perfection, good and light. Madness encompasses destruction, evil and dark. Chaos encompasses essence, alchemy and life. My darling grumbles in agreement."Hah, I suppose that is a cause for worry... but with the Emperor at our side, surely we won''t have to suffer weakness like the rest of my brethren." A nod from me."Yeah, but still... its a tad bit disappointing." A sigh from the both of us as I shake my head in disbelief."In any case darling, I assume you''ve found a suitable place to summon the Cathedral?" "Yes, I have... and you are standing on it." I blinked at his rather blank reply and looked around. This place is way too open for something like the cathedral. The only reason why Rhean would even allow such a thing into his territory is for its benefits... and the probably loss of them should the cathedral be in plains sight, especially so close to his new capital, is a good way to get him to tell us to fuck off."Uhh... honey, I hate to tell you this but... Rhean''s not gonna approve of summoning The Black Cathedral in plain sight." He shakes his many heads and sighs as the images play in my mind."No, that''s not what I meant. The slavers tunnels, the entire mining and gladiatorial complex dug into the mountains runs below the town as well, something the *heroes* did not mention beforehand. The sheer amount of hate, agony and despair that has been felt within those dreaded halls is more than enough to sustain the Cathedral for several years if left undisturbed. Plus, the victims of Rhean''s little flytrap that he''s planning to make out of this town may be used to bolster that festering darkness and further empower the Cathedral." "Well, in that case, let me just call Rhean and ask him about it." I say as I close the recently opened guild chat and say."In game call." I say out loud to seemingly nobody as my darling blinks in confusion."What are you doing?"
Call Request Accepted; please insert your desired number.
An intricate, bluish keyboard appears out of thin air in front of me and I press several numbers with a yawn before replying."Shh darling, I''m calling Rhean."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few seconds later... - The Zatara Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
*BZZZZZZZZZZZZ! BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ! *hand slams on table* "Argh! What the fuck!?" I exclaimed loudly as I was quite rudely woken up by my android. Don''t think I set any form of alarm clock yesterday... which can only mean somebody is calling me. Blinking as I crack my neck and throw at look at the wall-clock to see that its nine in the morning, I angrily take my phone. An unknown number is calling me. Still quite affected by waking-rage, I take the call."What?!" My angry shout startles whomever is on the other side and I recognize the yelp to be coming from Ayano."Uhh, is this a bad time?" "How many fucking times do I have to tell you not to call me in the early mornings!" "Dude, its like, nine AM." "YEAH, ITS FUCKING NINE AM! Who do you think I am? Some kind of fucking rooster?!" "Well, with how many chicks you screw on a daily basi- "Shut. The Fuck. Up." "... Ok..." "..." "..." "..." "..." ".. What the hell do you want?" "Me and honey wanna summon The Black Cathedral in the tunnels beneath Pittings... darling says the place is rich with suffering and stuff." I blinked."It hasn''t been summoned yet? Well okay then, just make sure to do it as quietly as possible... and tell Yyl that whomever gets caught in my future trap can be used as a sacrifice. Since we wont be able to keep that up forever, make sure to abuse it while it lasts." "Thanks... was that hard?" "Girl, fuck you." A loud laugh is heard coming from the other side as I fling my stupid phone into a nearby wall, thus shattering it. I blink again at the scene as I realize what I just did and sigh. "You... really need to get laid. As quickly as possible." Yomi''s overly amused voice echoes in my head as I breathe out in frustration. "Shut up and let me sleep. I''m still exhausted and in horrifying pain from yesterday..." "Well, I don''t know what you expected to happen when you didn''t tell little Aria to reset your brain limiter back to normal. You are lucky your muscles are still relatively intact."
;_; I''m sorry daddy, I totally forgot about it...
"Its fine honey just.. daddy just needs to sleep this one off... sleep a lot, that is... good night... zzz... "Poor guy.. almost makes you pity him." Yomi''s laughter was the last thing I heard as my bloodshot eyes were closed shut once again.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Back with Yvonne And Yyl - Yvonne''s Point Of View...
"Well that was an interesting conversation to experience..." An imaginary sweat-drop forms on my darlings image within my mind and I laugh even louder. "Not used to Rhean in his off mode, are you?" I asked with some amusement in my voice. An honest shake of his many heads in a negative motion."No... I most certainly am not... In any case, now that we have his approval, how do we proceed?" You could give me the damn quest to start off, is what I want to say, but keep myself quiet as I ponder on how to word this properly. You see, even if I know that the quest is available, I still need proper word usage in order to actually get it, which is a quirk of Euphoria that not many non-rpers enjoy. Thankfully, I ain''t one of them."Well darling, we should first gather as many of our available cultists to commence the summoning, although it will take time for an agreeable amount of our girls to arrive." An imaginary nod forms in my mind."Indeed... I should seek out my other servants, shadows and abominations which are hunting nearby. They will act as decent guardians for our daughters and you."
EVENT! Quest Alert - Construction: The Black Cathedral
Having found a suitable location to summon this symbol of pure darkness and possessing the approval of The Crimson Emperor, you and your beloved have decided to begin gathering your followers, both mortal and immortal alike, to aid you in this bold undertaking... But be aware... allies of the light are always on the prowl and even those bound to Chaos like yourself cannot be truly trusted.
Failure Success Success with Bonus
Condition: The summoning ritual is interrupted. -20% darkness damage dealt for a week. -20% to all dark reputation. +500 infamy for attempt. +20% summoning speed for the next attempt (cannot stack) Condition: The ritual is successful. +5% permanent boost to darkness damage dealt. +20% to all dark reputation. +800 infamy Condition: Complete the ritual without alerting the allies of Light. +all the benefits of the normal success. +100 gold to all participants +20% to all dark reputation. +Cathedral power growth increased permanently by 10%
Reading the blue screen gave me a moment of pause as I took in those bonuses and pondered upon what it implied. Shaking my head out of my stupor with an immense sigh, I promptly closed the guild chat."Hmm, seems like that idea is out of the window..." "Something wrong, darling?" Yyl asks me with a raised eyebrow and I sigh again."No, nothings wrong. Merely that the void promises extra rewards should we succeed to summon the cathedral without alerting the allies of light... which means we may need to put the actual event on hold for now." "And why is that?" He questions with some confusion and I reply."Because with Mendrion and Lunarie being our Emperors newest allies, we need to ensure their compliance in this endeavor. After all, taken by Chaos or not, they are still beings of Order and should be held at an arms length." "And how do you propose we... hold them at an arms length?" I sighed, this is gonna be difficult."There is a very simple, if incredibly suspicious and hard to actually accomplish, way." Cracking my neck as I turn myself towards Incerum and begin walking."We find other *allies*, ones which do not care enough to stop us but are willing to help us boot the unwanted elements out of our hair... and tentacles." "Why is that exactly difficult though? Incerum is a massive font of Chaos, shouldn''t it be easy to find such people there?" I smirked at my darlings innocence."Oh honey, honey... you underestimate the opportunistic nature of the Destined Ones, especially those aligned with Chaos. Even the greatest evil among them would easily betray us to the light should the rewards be promising enough." "So how do we know who to recruit then?" "By the glint of gold being reflected in their eyes." I found myself grinning from ear to ear as I took out my pouch of money, recently filled to the utmost brim with shining gold from the raid."For you see, if there is one thing certain about Chaos and those afflicted with it... it is that their hunger can never be truly sated. They each have received an enormous amount of loot from the raid which means that they''re surely celebrating their spoils right about now... what do you think will happen if we shoved yet another such reward into their eyes view right now?" "They would be eating out of our palms without uttering a word... but where exactly do you intend to acquire such wealth? Though their hunger is indeed endless, you still need a big enough feast to catch their collective attention." "There will easily be enough money if all of our daughters and myself pool in our recent earnings, which is a good way to test their loyalty to you, honey... so make sure the rewards on our end are worth the effort too, okay?" "...Very well, I''ll see what I can do." Shrugging at his reply, I summon the beautiful black mare given to me by the people of Incerum and start traveling to the aforementioned City whilst digging through my friends list for the contact numbers of the girls... and guy, in hopes of establishing communications more easily and more quickly than having to wait for them to come online.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Okay then, I think this is enough for this chapter. Gonna write the second part of the first day as soon as I post this. Well, start writing it anyways, probably finish tomorrow. Heh, right. As if... (inb4 I actually do it and surprise the shit out of myself xD)
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 44. SKIP THIS THREE Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
So hows it going y''all? Me? Ah, I''ve been hittin'' dem surprise exams, meself. Although... proud as I am of the results... Sure could''a NOT EVER HAD THE- ahem, not had to waste my time on exams which won''t effect my overall grade. Would''ve liked it even more if they weren''t required for the "real" exam later on... Anyways, that''s my excuse for not writing these past days. Here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin. One more thing tho, I promise that I will write at least five chapters during Christmas, maybe more if god wills it.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Same Day, 8 AM - AURELIUS LOGIN ZONE - ?''s Point Of View...
Dive Request Accepted
Preferred User Recognized Welcome back, CowBYDwarf.
"Oy Zena, could''ya not instantly log me in this time?" I asked the over-done figure of the AI known as Zena. Seriously, game developers can really push the limits when it comes to the female form sometimes... Those things must be double d''s at least!"Oh? Is there a problem, Mr. CowBYDwarf?" I felt myself cringe hard at that name... I''ve really changed since two years ago, I was so damn childish back then. Still can''t believe I ever made that idiotic profile, but wasting 10$ just to change it? No thank you."Nah, not a problem exactly. I just wanna make a new character. Might as well make use of the extra char-slot I bought." With a nod from her, my current self which was auto-formed into the dwarf-wannabe-cowboy named Corez, promptly turns to a could of random data. I looked at myself in an imaginary mirror, finding myself consisting of floating directory icons, exclamation marks and downloading symbols... and not being weirded out by it at all."Ah, alright then. So what character are you going to be making, Mr. C-" I raise a block of data up, my current right hand, as it seemed, and say."Please, just call me Carl." With wide eyes, she nods again asks."Then Mr Carl, what character will you be making this time?" "I''ll be making a goblin. Don''t really care how I look, just make him... as decent as possible for a goblin." Is my rather droll reply. Closing her eyes and seemingly falling into thought, Zena extends her hands outwards to my right and a goblin body forms out of thin air. Its a grey-skinned, shark toothed, bald thing with torn-out nails, standing at around 1.50m. "Yep, that''s good enough. Now, can you show me the racial menu?" Another nod.
Racial Menu - Goblin
Artistic Interest Primal Blood Of Stone Regeneration
As a goblin, you get a 20% bonus to all crafting skills. Although uplifted, this goblin tribe still has great connections to their more savage cousins. +A racial ability called Blood Craze. (+50% atk speed/1minute) As a goblin, you have mining unlocked from the start and have a greater chance to dig up valuable gems/metals. As a goblin, you have enhanced health regeneration. +5hp/s out of combat. +1hp/s in combat.
"Hey, that''s pretty good! How come there''s no detriments?" I asked Zena with a quirked eyebrow. To which she tilted her head in confusion."Detriments? None of the non-premium races have detriments." "But isn''t this a bit overpowered if that''s true?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. She shrugged."I''m not the one who balances the game, but I''ve heard that goblins are getting ridiculously low starting stats. As in, below 10." Ah, that makes sense."Well, that''s about it then. Can you log me in now?" She shakes her head in negative."You still need to chose a name." Blinking, I fell myself grin momentarily as a name comes to mind and I close my eyes."Call me..." And re-open them dramatically."... Dush." Zena bites down hard onto her lip, clearly repressing an absolutely delicious cringe as she forces herself to nod and then wordlessly shove me into the world of Euphoria. Heh, maybe I''m still a bit childish, in the end.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Few seconds later... - Incerum Undercity - Goblin Spawning Pits - Dush''s Point Of View...
"Ahh, a newz onez beinz bornz!" "Quikz, bringz de towalz!" "Na, waits ya stoopid z''s! Itz nut a new ''ne!" "Wotz yaz sayz ''bout me, stoopidz?!" *thonk* "OW!" "Hey!" *slap* "AH, ME KEEL YOU FOR DAT, STOOPID Z!" *slam* *thwack* "NOZ MEZ KEELZ YOUZ, IDIOTZ!" "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARH (z)!" I felt myself shaking with barely-restrained laughter as the voices of two random goblin NPC''s penetrated my ears. Soon, I was finally able to open my eyes as the login sequence finished.
Welcome back, Destined One.
Since this is your first time playing the goblin race, you are required to complete the starting area (Incerum Undercity) before entering the world.
I blinked in confusion for a moment as I read the blue screen. If they''re making it a requirement to play through the starting area, or even making one in the first place, then I guess either the goblins are a difficult race or their coding isn''t perfected. Possibly both. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I manage to feel the location of my right arm and use it to pierce this strange, golden pod that I''ve found myself in."Uhh, gryaah.." A guttural sound escapes me as I shake the golden ooze off me and look around. I appear to be in some giant, hollowed out chamber within a mountain. The entire place is abuzz with goblins running around carrying towels, food and pretty much anything else they consider good baby-nursing equipment."Ah, a new Destined One has chosen to inhabit the flesh of a goblin..." An elderly voice echoes through the cavernous expanse as I notice a skinny, albeit very well dressed, old goblin looking directly at me. Must be my first quest giver. Nodding towards him and ignoring the rolling duo of goblins who were arguing beforehand, I left the pod. The old goblin nodded back toward me with understanding in his eyes."Not very talkative, are you? Oh well, perhaps its for the best. Please follow me and, despite what I''ve just said, ask me any questions if you have them." He says with a hopeful voice and I nod again as I follow behind him."Well, first of all, who are ye?" A stunned blink is my reward for that question, although I don''t think its for what I think it is."Huh... familiar way of talking... would you maybe happen to be Mr Corez? The Dwarf?" Another nod from me is his answer as he continues."Ah, very well then.. as for your question, I am named Uug. I am The Caretaker of these spawning pits, also the current oldest goblin alive. While my normal job is to well, take care of the spawning pits, the other part of the job is to ensure that the Destined One''s who take upon goblin flesh are introduced to our society without major difficulties." "Uug, eh? My name''s Dush." "Dush? What a peculiar name.. Although it does fit a goblin." He says somewhat uncertainly, almost as if he does not get its real meaning. With a chuckle, I continue."So what was that yellow thing I just crawled out of?" "The Spawning Pods? Well, much like their name would suggest, they are special pods created by our females, who then store newborn baby goblins inside. The liquid, which I do not know how to make, is capable of speeding up the growth of the goblin inside of it, allowing us to reach adulthood much sooner than other races." I blinked."Could the pods be used for another race?" He shook his head in negative."I''m afraid not. Whenever we placed another creature inside of the pods, they were deformed and died a horrible death and... well, in the pursuit of quickly-grown food, we tried... many, many times." "I see..." Silence followed after that as I quietly contemplated what I just heard. I found myself wondering weather of not Rhean knows about this... And should I even tell him? Its quite possibly better not to. Minutes passed and soon, we arrived to a much smaller chamber within the mountain, equally abuzz with goblin activity, just with the nursing equipment being replaced by mining pickaxes and a wide variety of other tools... albeit mostly pickaxes."Well, here we are! To the right, you will find your combat instructors and to the left are the crafting ones. Have fun as a Goblin, Destined One!" A nod from me and the old goblin suddenly teleports out of sight. With a shrug, I walk towards the left.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Really short chapter, I know. Just a bit over 1.6k words... so a literal thousand is still missing. But its 0:27 AM where I am right now and I need to wake up really early tomorrow for classes that I can''t miss out on.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 45. SKIP THIS FOUR Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Okay, so I''ve finally managed to settle the fk down after having to go through all the usual holiday bs. I''m sure I don''t need to tell you guys what exactly went on. Family, friends, slicing my wrists with a credit card just so I can buy everyone a present. Oh, I got my own share too, which was nice. ... Btw, just so you know, I''ve just arrived home like 3 hours ago, which means at midnight and that this chapter wasn''t supposed to be written yet, but hey, enjoy it for all of its small..ness... whatever. Anyways, MERRY CHRISTMAS AND NEW YEARS EVERYBODY (late but meh). Here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
8: 30 AM - The Ruins Of Pittings - Andros'' Point Of View...
Welcome Back, Destined One.
"Haaaah..." I yawned out loud as the space around me finally stabilized. Seriously, though... Exactly which high motherfucker decided that an epilepsy-causing rainbow tunnel would be a good idea for a loading screen? Best of all, there''s no real warnings about it either, you just get dropped and voila, RAINBOWS EVERYWHERE! ... Its no wonder most people spend their morning hours in this game playing projectile vomit. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I take a good look around to find myself still within the recently-ruined ruins of Pittings. ... Damn, that sounded bad, even in my head. Shaking my head once again, I promptly stand up and grimace as I hear every bone in my body cracking from unuse. Perhaps deciding to sleep on a random bit of non-burning cobblestone was not the best idea, but I didn''t exactly have much of a choice back then. School was just a couple hours away and I needed my beauty sleep... ... It''s hard being Asian. Anyways, where was I? Oh right, I was going to-.. What was I going to do? And why did I just suddenly want to go to the outside of Incerum''s area of influence. Wait, this sounds familiar...
A god sends you its hails... do you dare answer?
"Huh?" Is my uber-intelligent reply to that rather sudden blue screen. Shrugging, I simply say."Yes." An incredibly proud, resounding voice echoed in my mind."Ahh, you''ve actually decided to answer my hail? Good. I was just about to give up hope too!" "Err, good morning?.. Who are you?.. I''m.. uhh... Andros." What? It''s morning. My brain isn''t even awake yet. An imaginary blink followed by an amused snort played inside of my mind as the voice replied."A decently normal reply... and from someone attuned to Chaos. How odd." The being muses for a moment before the image of an angel bowing respectfully shows itself to me."Let me introduce myself; my name is Mendrion, a god of light within this world."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Quirking an eyebrow with clear interest, I reply."Uh... Hi?" He chuckles somewhat awkwardly before steeling himself and focusing his gaze upon me with unwavering determination shining deep within those golden orbs. His imaginary form then appears to twist itself into reality as the very imagery before my eyes shifts and tears itself apart, eventually collapsing back onto itself, as an angel clad in blisteringly white plate armor, with an iron cross and immense claymore in hand, appears in front of me."Yes, hi." I blinked again as my brain finally managed to reconnect to reality and asked."Is.. is there something you want from me, Lord Mendrion?" Now, it was his turn to be surprised."Polite? To me?... perhaps, even though your obvious affinity to Chaos, I should do well to remember that you are not Rhean, but merely one of its avatars." "Me? An avatar? Of Chaos? Are you joking?" I tilted my head in confusion. The angel rose his hands up, almost as if in disbelief."Well, what are you then, child? The Emperor took an interest in you the moment he saw you. You managed to learn an ability which is normally reserved only to those infected by Chaos. And, perhaps most rudely, you''re just an incapable of tolerating my sisters presence as Rhean himself." "I am nothing more than a mortal with a thread, the barest of connections, a crimson link which connects me to Chaos. I am not one of its avatars. I am not even one of its servants or its chosen. If anything, I am akin to a random villager that found an affinity for some ancient artifact he one day found buried in his front yard. I have a link, I have been noticed, sure, but do I understand it? No. I do not." His confusion is evident upon his entire frame as he silently begins to ponder. Seems my explanation wasn''t really that good. Scratching my head lamely as I coughed to get his attention back, I say."Uhh, why exactly did you contact me anyways? I imagine that you want me to go on some form of quest?" With an acknowledging nod, the angel spoke."I have come here to you with an offer... You see, I feel that I am being left behind in my understanding of Chaos by the other Primal''s. So I figured that, by watching one such as yourself, I might gain insight into how it works and why." "In other words, you figured I might attempt to follow in the Emperors footsteps and that by watching me do so, you would gain a greater understanding of Chaos, yes?" The angel nodded. Shrugging once more, I replied."Well okay then, but... do you have any idea where I should start the journey?" For a moment, the angel closed his eyes in thought before saying."In the capital city of the Lunarian Theocracy, is the so-called Church Of Rhean. It is a blasphemous murder cult dedicated to hunting down anyone even remotely affiliated with Chaos in order to sacrifice them to Rhean''s original body in an attempt to resurrect him. Now, while he may have already come back in a different form, they don''t know this and innocent people are still being butchered. Sadly, their relentless crusade has much support from the more elder elves within the city, as many there still revere the Emperor, having been born during the time of his rule, which makes them difficult to deal with. If you agree to aid me, I think we can kill two moths with one stone by dismantling their organization and.. well, I''m sure they have at least one text or artifact that isn''t entirely fake somewhere in their possession." "And how exactly do you intend to have me battle an entire murder cult alone? I mean, if they''ve been hunting people infected by the Emperor''s soul, then their members can''t be weak." I blinked at him, stupefied. The angel merely laughed at my antics."How about we start by not charging into their territory immediately and first focus on getting you stronger?" "Okay, but how do we do that?" In response to my question, the angel points to his left and, turning to face the distance, I notice a massive plume of black smoke raising high into the sky."There is a village nearby which is currently being raided by a band of bandits... whose leader is one of those infected by Chaos..."
GRAND ADVENTURE QUEST!
Having been contacted and offered a task by none other than Rheans former nemesis; Lord Mendrion himself, you have decided to follow in the Crimson Emperor''s footsteps in order to aid the angel in his understanding of Chaos...
First Arc - Beyond Incerum
Beyond Incerum: Village In Flames
A black plume of smoke rises to the skies on the brink of the horizon... You must save it from destruction and deal with the bandits infected leader in order to achieve victory.
But you should be mindful of what you chose to do... for Mendrion may not be the only Primal Power watching your progress here. My eyes grow wide as I re-read the second blue screen... and a bloodthirsty smile latches itself onto my face. A grin, from ear to ear, one apparently so shocking that it makes the angel take a few steps back."W-w-what''s going on?" Cracking my neck and pulling out my twin Emberite katanas, seething hot and jagged tools of carnage, I say with final glance towards Mendrion."Its nothing, my friend. Now then, lets go save ourselves a village, shall we?"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Yes, yes, I finally come back from holidays and give you a meager 1.5k words.. What can I say, I''m honestly starting to think that making ARC 2 a place where I flesh out many of my SC''s has made it a tiny bit boring to type down. Oh well, at least the scene will be constantly fresh. Hopefully, that''s gonna keep you guys satisfied for the time being. I can''t wait to get this through and get Leonardo to Japan, because that''s when the real bullshit is gonna start.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 46. Crimson Chapel Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Well Alrighty then. Fk all of my plans for this ARC. Let us re-organize the timeline and forget that these first few chapters, aside from maybe The Black Cathedral, ever existed in the first place! YAY! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Tomorrow Noon - Zatara Family Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Haaaaaah..." I yawned out loud as I finally felt good enough to get the hell out of my bed. Turns out that I didn''t need to sleep that much. My regenerative capacity has most certainly been upgraded in comparison to how I was before.
That''s ''cause I upgraded the nanites again!
"Hmm? What did you do this time, honey?" I asked with a bright smile on my face. I''ve honestly never felt this good before. An imaginary snort echoes in my mind."It seems that our little daughter is a genius. We were talking about magic and your current state as a Revenant. At one moment, we came to the part where I explain how your body naturally hungers for life force and that you don''t make enough to sustain yourself which means you need to kill other people in order to take theirs. Suddenly, all the nanites in your body are doing strange experiments and then she asks me how to locate this *new energy* I called life force." "Don''t tell me, you managed to somehow manage to produce essence, Aria?" I asked somewhat flabbergasted as I dressed myself in my usual murderous garb, mask and all the weapons, as I ascended up the stairs.
It wasn''t that difficult.. "_" In the end, all I needed was to learn how to "notice" the energy and once that was done, figuring out how a little bit of it is produced by the very cells which burn food to create energy within the human body was child''s play!
"So its in my stomach? Hmm, can you analyze my body and see if my essence is concentrated somewhere? Like a golden ball of energy?" I spoke out loud as I walked near some guardsmen, who merely blinked at my antics. Talking to myself was probably not the weirdest thing I''ve ever done in their presence... then again, there was that one time when I cut off my finger in order to please Yomi. Yeah, I don''t think talking to myself will get me very far up their fuck-this-shit meters. Oh well. Suddenly, an imaginary sigh escaped Yomi''s ethereal lips."Don''t waste your time darling, you don''t have a Dantian anymore... In fact, I don''t think you''ve ever had one with how you were basically born a Revenant." Stopping dead in my tracks and tilting my head in confusion, I asked."How does me being a Revenant prevent me having a Dantian? And besides, isn''t there more than one?" She sighs again and then seems to place a finger to her chin in thought."No.. perhaps I phrased that wrong. Its not that you don''t have a Dantian, darling. Its more like that the energy which makes it up is spread all across your body, like a true lake of Qi and not just focused into one place, thus making it a lot less concentrated, even if far larger than normal. You see, when essence/Qi has a high enough concentration, it begins acting like a miniature black hole, continuously consuming more and more Qi in order to become stronger and stronger... yet, yours is the complete and utter opposite." "So my Qi is trying to escape from my body?" Blinking as I asked this, I suddenly found myself wandering around the outside. Managing to remember to take my mask off just in time to prevent a random passerby from seeing it. "In a way, yes. However, this should not be possible, because when this happens, people usually become sick and quickly die. You don''t seem to be dead, neither clinically or soul-wise. Mentally is up for debate, but who even needs sanity these days, am I right?" She joked with no small amount of amusement and I sighed."I see..." Suddenly, the image of a massive plaque formed in my mind, an infestation corrupting everyone and everything... but the people weren''t fighting it. No, they seemed to be welcoming the plague. Ha, see what I did there? Hmm... Is my Qi trying to escape my body in order to infect everyone? But for what reason? And, if this is true, what exactly is it even doing once the infection settles in? Come to think of it, the guards around the mansion were quite quick to adapt to the existence of vampires and I heard one of my new maids say how, and I quote, *The Humans here are strangely easy to get along with, unlike most of the outside.* Hmm..."Yomi, I have a question for you." An imaginary shrug forms."Well, shoot." "Please don''t take this the wrong way but, uh, have you felt like you''re becoming more human-like ever since I became your host?" A blink, and another, a third one as well, as realization dawns upon her frame."Leonardo, are you saying that your Qi is... making those around you more human?... That''s very... racist." I shook my head in negative."No, not human... it would be more accurate to say that its making people conform to my will. Imagine if I could get more of it, if I could manage to produce a high amount of Qi... hell, I might be able to control the entire world one day." A nod of approval forms in my mind. "Well, those vampire girls that Helix brought you did act fairly strange and friendly to their suddenly human allies, especially considering they are women born in the middle ages. Those tend to be quite... angst-y." "Would the Qi have a higher effect on those I interact with regularly or does it not matter so long as they''re close to me?" She laughed at this, almost as if something ironic suddenly started making sense to her. It was a hollow, truly empty laugh."The way you are asking these questions is almost as if you already know the answer... In short, yes. Believe it or not, people who interact with one another also share some of their Qi whenever they do so." I blinked."Wait, so that time when you said how you understand why Harold became what he is today a little more was because of this?" She shook her head in negative."No, back then, I only knew what was going on but not what was causing it. As in, I knew that Harold became how he is today by interacting with you, because the questions you tend to ask are intrusive and because of your honest, if incredibly brutal, way of conversation." "But could my essence really be transferred such a large distance? I mean, Harold is all the way in Japan." She nods, almost as if saddened."Yes, it can... but much of what is transferred is lost. Harold cannot create essence on his own, so if you one day decided to stop talking with him.. well, the conversations he has with others would probably help him stay as he is for a while, but eventually his AI status would crumble and he would turn back into a very complex program." "What about his soul though? You did say that he had one." I pointed out in confusion as I stopped in a park, watching the auburn evening sun go by."He does and, even if you stopped interacting with him, it would remain right where it is. My guess is that Gaia herself gave him that soul, because it seemed to be perfectly suited to him and him alone, but it was his interactions with people, mostly you though, that brought his true potential to life."
Wait but... does that mean if dad takes me out of himself and gives me a body.. I would one day lose myself and become a VI again?!
Smirking at apparently nobody, I said."Already planning to coerce me into giving you a body, eh? Clever girl."
In all honesty, dad? You''d give me a body one day even if I didn''t want one. For science! !_!
Well, I can''t exactly deny that... I mean, I''ve already been thinking about it. "You''ve probably also though about eventually fuc-I mean, making sweet love to your AI daughter." Yomi''s amused snort was so loud that it penetrated reality, I swear. I shrugged."Well, what can I say, I''m a pervert and proud of it."
O_O Dad pls, I''m right here!
"Yeah, you''re right here." I say whilst pointing towards my head, making a few people blink in confusion as they look at the crazy person in the middle of the park."You''ve probably already been exposed to more bullshit than you care to admit, anyways."
._. Ok. I admit defeat, that is a good point.
Deciding to stop freaking random passerby out anymore than I already have, I stood up from the bench I had been sitting on without even noticing and begin walking away. Suddenly, the image of a cross filled with blood forms in my thoughts and I feel my head doing a sharp turn towards the left. To my surprise, a somewhat hidden little chapel comes into view. Its Gothic style shows that it is incredibly old, albeit I''ve never seen it before, which is high is implausible, considering how this is basically my home turf. .. Wait a moment. Closing my eyes and getting a feel for my energies, I notice how my mana is flowing directly into my eyes. My Auspex activated itself again without me even noticing. Blinking twice as I reopen my eyes to find myself staring directly into the chapel, with nobody directly around me and the people far away seemingly not even realizing I''m here."HEY YOU!" I yelled out loud to no avail as nobody of the people around twenty meters away reacted.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Almost as if I no longer existed on the same plane of existence."Hmm, it seems that you''ve walked into some form of anomaly... although not one caused by time magic.. or any form of magic I know of." Shrugging in a somewhat bored manner, I shove my hands into my pockets and walk towards the chapel, fully realizing that the place is made up of souls once I touched the door."Woah..." I let myself fall into Euphoria as the mass of soul-matter made its way into me and thus, destroying the large, seemingly wooden door. What revealed itself was a lonely altar, with an immense cut out piece of ground below it, taking the shape of a Crusader''s Cross."Something is incredibly wrong in this place, Leonardo... we should leave quickly.."
Yeah, daddy.. this place is creepy! ;_;
"The heck you guys talking about? This place is awesome." I heard myself say as I watched with a child-like interest as the very reality around me started to shift, objects disappearing only to reappear a few centimeters next to their original location, the imagery seeming to twist upon itself continuously. Why, its almost as if I''ve entered a realm which represents someone''s collective seizure. Soon, I find myself standing in front of the altar, in the middle of the cut-out cross which stretches across the chapels entire floor."Aria, please focus on my blood production as much as you can. Yomi, can you cast some healing spells on me?"
Well.. I mean.. okay dad?
"Of course, Leo.. but may I ask, to what end?" Yomi says with an incredibly questioning glance. I simply smirk."You''ll see." Within moments as I sit down into a meditative position and extend my hands toward the altar, a steel stake reminiscent of a nail appears upon it. The image of Christ appears in my mind for a brief moment and I pause, blinking in surprise as I see myself taking the nail and plunging it into my left hand. Blood seeps downwards and into the cut-out cross of the marbled floor. Soon, the entirety of the cross is filled with my blood and the reality around us starts to fix itself. Objects no longer teleport but appear where they''re supposed to be, reality shifting into place... and the strange feeling of belonging disappearing with them. I stand up from the ground, the blood which should have stained my clothing seems to avoid it altogether as I walk out towards the outside, the sound a grinding stone filling my ears as the cut out cross raises itself, filling the chapel entirely with my blood. It pours into the cracks and crevices, raises into the ceiling and filling the chandelier, lighting its candles... bringing this place back to life. Soon, the altar splits itself open to reveal a grandiose golden Cross filled with a massive diamond in its center. The diamond drinks of my blood and spreads it equally across the cross, which then takes the shape of crimson cloth, not all that different from a bishops."I... this is... that cross is.. its a Divine Artifact, but I''ve never seen anything even remotely alike to it."
Image Analysis suggests that it comes from the times of the Crusades. Its some kind of Jerusalem Cross, but.. magic?
"No. Not magic. Chaos." I say with glee as I reach out for the cross and take it into my hands. It feels heavy, just as gold should be, but also weightless at the same time, almost as if ridding me of sin... No.. not ridding me of them, merely declaring that my sins are meaningless. ... ... "Done in the name of God." I hear myself mutter out with a bloodthirsty grin going from ear to ear. Suddenly, a click is heard inside of my mind and the cross melts into me, eliciting a confused sound to escape my lips."Huh?" "Ha! The first item you bind to yourself and its a fucking Divine Artifact! You know, I don''t think I should even be surprised at this point..." Yomi exclaims with no small amount of insanity within her voice."What?" Snorting loudly at my very intelligent reply, she continues."As a revenant, you have the power to bind items to your soul. These items then become your physical connection to life, thus their destruction means your end as well. Luckily for you, it also means that you can store them inside of your own soul and summon them back into reality from anywhere. However, this can only be done to items which have special meaning to you." Summon them to reality? Bind them to myself? What the hell is all this now?"I just want the cross back, dammit!" I exclaimed out loud as I rose my hand into the air and, as you might''ve guessed, said cross promptly forms back into existence and dunks itself onto my head."OW!" Recovering to the rather sudden and really heavy blow to my skull, I open my eyes to see the cross, utterly innocently, laying on the cold marble floor."Well fuck you too then." Taking the cross back into my hands, I feel myself reaching into it and finding an endless source of life-force... my, life-force. Wait... No, not endless, merely filled up to the brim by my act of self-sacrifice just now. I found myself peering deeper into the cross... and then, I realized it."This... this cross. Its just one piece, a shard!" "A shard? Of what exactly?" Yomi asked with confusion evident in her tone and I merely smiled."Your roommate." Her eyes grew wide with that realization as the name of the blade echoed in my mind."The Cross is a shard, of Eadom." Yomi repeated to herself several times inside of my head, almost as if convincing herself to the truth of the matter. Conjuring the image of that eternally burning blade in my mind made me aware that I could not fully recall what it looked like, but thinking of the blade seems to have had some effect on the cross, as its longer part suddenly melts and elongates itself into a long, burning blade akin to what a crusaders claymore would look like if it had a Cross for a handle, which is cool if you ask me. The blade never looses its white-hot coloring and I find myself touching it to find that it does not burn me, but sure enough, as I let it down onto the ground, the marble floor seems to seethe at the merest touch of the thing. Within moments, the chapel mends the tiny crack formed because of the blades heat and another click is heard resounding inside of my mind as the space around me finishes repairing itself, re-connecting me back into reality. The songs of the birds, the falling of leaves... all the glorious sounds of life re-enter my ears and I find myself realizing just how much they mean to me. I like this. I like life. My moment of peace is however, completely ruined as a form of barrier forms around the chapel, shutting out all of those sounds and I quickly turn around, putting on my mask without even realizing it. My Auspex activates again and familiar souls come into view. "Ah, so it seems that you''ve caught on to my actions... oh well, it was about time." I said as a trio of vampire hunters, one of which is Palmira herself... wounded and bleeding, just barely alive enough to hold her scythe high."YOU MONSTER! YOU WILL PAY FOR WHAT YOU''VE DONE!" "Oh?" I tilted my head in confusion, forcing her and her comrades into even greater rage."Because of your betrayal, The Shivering Cross has been hunted to extinction! Hundreds dead within a single day! We know full well that we wont live to the end of the day, but at least we shall have our revenge!" "My, oh my... Helix sure does work fast, doesn''t he?" I asked with a bright smile on my face as I took one look at Eadom and found myself smiling again under my mask."What have you done to deserve this fate little hunters, I do truly wonder... But now, you shall be the first to slake the hunger..." A reflection on the pure marble walls reveals my golden eyes shining in the darkness as the auburn sun falls and night begins to take hold over Rome."... Of Eadom.." Fear and panic quickly forms in their eyes as I find myself leaping towards the guy on the right. His weapon, which appeared to be some sort of holy pike, is clumsily pushed forward in an attempt to impale me. With a laugh, I welcome the blow, taking the pike through my stomach before grabbing the hunter by the throat and raising him up high."N-NO! P-PLEASE! H-HUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" My blade sinks easily through his abdomen, singing flames erupting around the seared flesh as he is split in two with a single quick strike. "M-m-monster!" The girl on the left screams out in horror as I merely laugh even louder and, pulling the pike out of myself, promptly fling the thing right through her skull."Boom, headshot." My amusement seems to wake Palmira out of her stupor as she attempts to block my advance with a series of very skillful movements with her scythe. She is quite skilled, not wasting a single step, ensuring not to reopen what were obviously hastily bandaged wounds upon her body. She may have been a challenge for me if she were at her best. Alas, twas not to be."Hrngh!" She grunted out in pain as one of my attacks forced her to lose her footing for a moment, a moment too long it seemed, as I found myself removing the brain limiter on my left hand and plunging it through her chest with terrible ease."G-..gj... ghaaa..." Her last breath was not to be had and I watched with interest as life vanished from her eyes. A gleeful final moment indeed, but as I attempted to remove her from my hand, something stopped me. I found myself looking at Eadom. Hunger, rage, life-force... must... feed. An incredible hunger suddenly took over me as I stared at the corpse of Palmira, still impaled upon my hand. I felt myself crushing her heart with my hand and soon, her flesh withered in front of my very eyes, the full remainder of her essence flowing into me, throwing me into yet another spree of euphoria. After managing to get my hand out of her body, I noticed how her heart was missing from her now unrecognizable, rotting flesh. Turning around toward the other two I killed, I find myself cutting their chests open and devouring their essence as well. Finally sated, I unsummon Eadom and walk out of the chapel to find how much more time has passed than I originally thought, as it was now clearly around midnight. I felt myself grin again as I took off my mask and stared at it for a brief moment before binding it to my soul by instinct much like I did with the shard of Eadom. For a moment, I stopped and felt the magic barrier shatter. I breathed deeply of the night air and took a moment to re-collect myself. There appeared to be no blood upon my clothes, which means I must''ve absorbed it somehow."Man, dad is not going to believe this!" I heard myself exclaim with glee. But soon, another voice broke that glee."Your dad?! What about the two of us?! What the fuck just happened there? Did you just.. eat someone''s entire existence?" I blinked in utter confusion as Yomi''s disbelieving voice erupted into my mind."What?" "Leonardo, you just utterly devoured a persons entire makeup. Their mental, physical and spiritual selves, all absorbed by you. How are you not crumbling from memory overdose yet!?" She yells into my mind. "Memories? What memori-ARGH!" I clutched my head in pain as several images formed. An unfamiliar burning mansion, blood-drained vampire hunters, a vault hidden deep within... another cut-out cross. Another piece... "... Of Eadom.." I muttered out with glee clear in my voice as I turned towards the skies and noticed that it is currently housing a blood-red moon. Looking at the time, I see that it is currently 00:42."Hmm, another piece of the puzzle reveals itself. All I need to do now, is find out where the Vampire Hunters hideout was before Helix burned it to the ground." "So you aren''t gonna explain whats going on to us?!" Yomi exclaimed in disbelief once more.
Yeah, dad! What the hell? ._.
I merely laughed at their antics."You two wouldn''t understand even if I tried my best to explain. For now, know that Chaos has shown me the way forward... and I intend to follow it by the letter!" "... okay then... I guess? Do what you want..." Yomi quiets down, almost as if in deep thought. Seeing no reply from Aria means she must''ve descended into a state much alike to her mother, which makes me smile again. God, I''ve been smiling quite a lot recently... must be all the essence I''ve devoured. Its having an effect on my mood, makes me happy. Good thing that I kill people when I''m happy... and torture them when I''m sad. Aaaanyways, time to call Helix. Quickly dialing his number into my Huawei Android, I hear his questioning voice."Yes? Is there something you need, boy?" "Good work on that Vampire Hunter hideout, you managed to wipe them out rather quickly." I state with a chuckle. He grunts in surprise."H-h-how do you know about that?" I wave my hand in negative as if he could see it happen."It does not matter, Helix. What matters is that you get me to their burning mansion... there''s a... a piece of me that I didn''t know was lost there which I must pick up." "Another directive from Gaia? And so soon? Oh well... I''ll send a taxi for you at the place where we met, on Palatine Hill. The Mansion isn''t far from there... I just hope that you can get what you need from it before its utterly ruined. It has been burning for quite a while now." With that, I disconnect the call and make my way to Palatine Hill with clear excitement upon my entire frame.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoyed it as much as I have. ... I think we can all clearly see just how different, how better my writing is when I enjoy it myself. I mean... 1.5k words vs what, 5k by now? The difference amazes me. WE ARE BACK ON TRACK, BABY!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!1 47. A Painful Endeavour Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Not much more to say here other than thank you all for the support you''ve given so far! Our story''s popularity is rising guys and girls! More people chose to let themselves be guided by chaos every single day! MUAHAHAH, SOON, I SHALL CONTROL THE ENTIRE WO-ahem. *cough* Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few minutes later... - 1 AM - Palatine Hill - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Managing to arrive at my destination within minutes due to my sheer excitement, I seem to have come far too early. Because there was no vampire taxi waiting for me nearby. Deciding to take this moment of peace to calm myself, I sit down into a meditative position on a seemingly random patch of grass... the same bit of ground where I split that werewolf''s head in two. Grinning widely as the memory replays itself in my mind, I start getting a feel for my energies. Locating my mana isn''t that hard since its mainly concentrated around my heart and then goes outwards following a specialized nervous system. Kind of like blood flowing through veins but more... energy-y. However, what I wanted to find was my essence, my life-force, my Qi. Remembering how Yomi said that it was scattered everywhere in my body and trying to escape to the outside, I focus upon my skin and muscles. At first, I can only sense a kind of warmth, but it seemed to be nothing special, just the natural heat my body produces and feeds into cells in order to ensure that they function properly. And then, just barely managing to catch it, a golden-orange string of energy showed itself flowing around the deltoid muscle of my right hand. Focusing onto it, I sensed that I could move the string of essence around and, as I did so, found that it moving causes me quite a bit of pain. Instinctively, I moved it to the middle of the muscle it was floating on and then found myself thinking of a seaport, a number of images showing docked ships with heavy anchors stuck to the earth beneath the cold seas... I felt myself pushing the string of energy down, locking it, anchoring it to the muscle below it. As soon as the anchor found its way down, I experienced the most painful muscular paralysis of my entire life."Guh!" I grunted in heavy pain as I found myself clutching my arm but soon, the pain subsided and left behind it a newfound sense of said muscle. I no longer needed to focus on it to feel that its there and it felt like the muscle wound itself tighter. Focusing upon the string of gold, I noticed how it seemed to consume the heat around it and then throw it out for some reason. Wait, there''s only a little bit of Qi for every lot of heat, right? Could it be processing the energy and taking only Qi?"Congrats Leonardo. I have no fucking idea what you just did to yourself, but you seem to have managed to create an artificial Dantian." "Oh, well that makes sense." I blankly state with a flabbergasted voice."And before you ask, I have no idea what I did. I was just following my instincts." "... you know what, screw the immunity to mind control, your *instincts* are the real overpowered piece of bullshit here." Yomi promptly relied with a blank stare. I scratched the back of my head lamely."Well, instincts are one of the first things Chaos improves to those who are linked to it." She rolled her eyes."Oh really? And what exactly is this Chaos of yours?" I smiled."That''s a good question, Yomi. But I have absolutely no idea how to explain it to you... hmm, to put it in the most simple of terms, its a way of life." "So its not some random supernatural entity you''ve apparently decided to worship?" She asks with a quirked eyebrow and I laughed."Chaos is no entity. In truth, it cannot be designated as anything really... well, other than life itself." Her voice went silent at that, as if entering yet another spree of pondering."Does thou speak only with the dead, Prophet? Or art thou capable of conversing with one such as I as well?" An impossibly old and powerful voice echoed behind me. Turning my head around so quickly that my neck cracked, I found myself staring at a bowing old man... which creeped the hell out of me."Uh.. yeah, I can speak with the undead too.. You''re my driver, right?" His amusement is clear in his tone as he replies."Oh my, your skills in deduction are incredible sire... perhaps you can also guess my age?" I blinked and blurted out a random number."2997." The old man was suddenly frozen solid. Oh my god, I got it right."O... kay... that was... strange, to say the least... should we go now?" Nodding at the old man, I promptly stood up from where I was sitting and walked into the limousine to sit down again."So uh, gonna celebrate your 30th century soon?" He laughed."Indeed! And what a celebration shall it be!" And then my brain finally catches up to the fact that somebody who is this old is a fucking taxi driver. Apparently, my thoughts are incredibly loud since the old man turns around to look at me with a knowing smile upon his face."What can I say? When you get to be as old as I am, young man, you begin to realize that no matter what you decide to be, so long as you have enough power on your hands, everything''s going to be all right." "I don''t think I''m ever gonna reach those years, but I agree with you. Power is the only universal language, one that all things can understand, weather living or dead." A nod from the driver makes me close my eyes for a moment, only to reopen them in shock as he says."Well, you are already an eternal being... just have to play your cards right and not piss off the wrong people and you should be alright." I blinked."Wait what?!" He blinked right back at me as he turned on the limo and started driving."Hmm? Have you not realized it yet? You are a Revenant, young man. One with an item or two bound to you, which means you will not age any more than you already have."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "... The items I bind to myself are a link to my life... so long as they exist, so too shall I..." I heard myself muttering out in uncertainty. I gained immortality and didn''t even notice it."I figured that would be enough for you to get the meaning but apparently, I was wrong. Sorry Leo, I should have been the one to tell you." Yomi says in a saddened voice."No, that''s fine Yomi. I''m... surprisingly alright with this." "Yomi, eh? Was she not a very infamous white Kyuubi some ''ne or thousand two years go?" The driver asks with quite a bit of interest and I bite my lip in frustration."Really ought to watch my mouth when I talk with the dead..." Noting the drivers ever-so-amused glance, I say."Yes.. I don''t know how old she is, but that''s the one." A nod from him."Indeed! Asking a lady her age is perhaps the oldest mishap a man can do." I found myself snorting at that and then gaining a mischievous smirk upon my frame, I asked."Hey, would you be willing to tell me whatever else you may know about her?" "HEY! That''s rude! If you wanna know about me then ask me directly, dammit!" Yomi screamed into my ear but I promptly ignored her as the driver caught on to my intentions and decided to fully indulge my request."Hmm... yes, I seem to remember how her ancestral homeland was very near Tokyo city, some few kilometers to the west of what is today referred to as the Nasu Onsen Jinja, I believe. Though, my Japanese is not very great so I may have butchered that name in one way or another..." "OH FOR THE LOVE OF KAMI! Please, do not go there when you fly to Japan. I have ABSOLUTELY NO DESIRE to go see my parents... although, I do wonder if my little brother is still alive..." She exclaims and then grumbles out in uncertainty. Musing on what I just heard, I let out a loud sigh."Doesn''t take so well to jokes, does she?" The Driver questioned with a smile. I waved my hand in negative."Nah, its okay... how long until we arrive to the Mansion?" "Approximately fifteen minutes, sir." He answers clearly and efficiently, making me nod in approval."Good.. I''m gonna meditate for a bit now so if I fall asleep before we get there, please wake me." With a nod from him, I begin to repeat what I had done to my right deltoid muscle, seeking strings of gold and then anchoring them to each and every muscle. Every muscle I complete causes me incredible pain, more so than the last, but I fight through it, the image of an indestructible body forming in my mind, as I fight through the pain with a grin and a smile upon my face.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Approximately fifteen minutes later... - The Shivering Cross Mansion (Ruin) - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Some fifteen minutes and ten new dantians later, I felt a hand shaking me out of my meditative state."Are you alright, sir? Your life-force seems to be fluctuating quite dangerously." Opening my eyes to find the old man creepily staring at me once again, I give him a uncharacteristically shaky nod."Y-yeah, I''m... fine.." "Leonardo, whatever you''ve been doing is making more damage than simply fluctuating your Qi. Its making a huge strain on your heart.. the only reason you''re even alive is because a Dantian formed naturally on your heart because the energy pull from all the others caused much of your Qi to flow into your center." Yomi says with worry clear in her tone.
Dad, I don''t know what you''ve done but your entire body is reconstructing itself! But it doesn''t have enough resources to continue on like this, you need to stop it!
My eyes grow wide as I attempt to stand up and fail miserably. My entire body is aching with extreme pain... but I feel... everything. I can sense... my entire self. Every bit of muscle, every vein, every pore... My existence itself has revealed itself to me. And so much more. My Auspex is now permanently activated, although to a lesser degree of detail. The old man in front of me has an immense, colorless soul, stretching around everything within a fifty meter radius... while mine only covers two... he is an existence to which I cannot even compare. "Boy, what''s wrong with you all of a sudden? You weren''t this scared of me before..." He asks me with confusion in his voice and I blink."S-scared? I''m.. scared?" I blink again and the pain momentarily stops. I exhale and soon, I feel nothing again and the old mans eyes grow wide before he shakes his head in disbelief."Never mind. My senses seem to have dulled from not being used in such a long time. There is no fear within you." Smiling at him as I finally manage to stand up and take a look at the burning mansion, I feel my smile turn into a giant grin."Dozens... no, maybe even a hundred..." I heard myself mutter as I leave the car, holding the car door in order to support myself. The old man turns his head towards the mansion and his confusion soon turns to disbelief."Ah.. you can see them, can''t you?" A nod from me as my newfound hunger returns... for a hundred crimson souls, full of essence are gathered before me."Vampire Hunters... from several different organizations. They''ve come to investigate the ruins." The old man says with a chuckle. Turning towards him, I put on my mask and then roll up my sleeve and show it to him."Well, I must say that I enjoyed the drive, old man." He takes one look at my hand and tilts his head in confusion."Um, I feel the same, boy but.. why are you rolling up your sleeve?" I blinked in confusion."Well how else am I supposed to pay you for the cab?" He blinks right back at me before his jaw drops in realization."You... want to pay me.. with.. blood?" I blink again, even more confused."Is that.. strange?" "Well yes, boy. In all of my years, you are the first mort-well, ... living person, to offer me blood willingly... as payment, no less." His stupefied look quickly becomes one of disbelief as I simply shrug."Well, are you gonna take the payment or not?" Shrugging after taking a moment to compose himself and cough into his fist, he replies."Well, don''t mind if I do!" And with that, he bites into my wrist. Ignoring the pain as I look onto the mansion, I begin thinking about my plan of attack. There are thirty people outside and around seventy inside of the mansion. The outside guard are most likely the weakest, mere scouts... but Eadom is not a very stealthy weapon.. unless it can change shape. A click inside of my mind makes me realize that it is so."Aaaahhh.. now that''s a taste I''ve never felt before... many thanks young one. Also, can you give me your phone for a moment?" Blinking at him as nanites heal the fang wounds on my wrist, I hand him my android and see him quickly go to an internet site I''ve never seen before and downloading an app which requires some sort of password. After the installment is complete, he hands me my phone back."There, a little something from me to help you out in the world. If you are in Rome, then clicking the app will give me your location and I will arrive to offer you my taxi services... Otherwise, it is a symbol representing you as one of my... friends." I look at the app and note its name, Esarxi."Esar?" I question somewhat confused and he nods."My name, boy." I blink, utterly stupefied."Esar?... as in ESARHADDON?!" He mimics my stupefied look before his jaw drops once again."You.. your knowledge of history is.. somewhat terrifying, boy." Grinning at him as I take out Eadom and turn toward the mansion, I say."Guess that trip to Egypt didn''t kill you at all, eh?" He grins right back at me and says."Indeed... I shall cast a barrier around the mansion and wait for you to finish your job. If things go too badly since you are quite wounded right now, allowing me to drink of your blood did not help at all by the way, simply click the app and I shall come to your aid, this time." A nod from me is the only answer he gets as I focus upon Eadom and watch in amazement as the blade turns into two burning daggers, the flames singing in unison as my hunger reaches even greater levels. My body is currently in a very dangerous state. The uneven amounts of Qi are fluctuating inside of my body, devouring one another until there''s nothing left. All I need to do to fix this, theoretically anyways, is consume enough essence to calm down my Dantian''s. I grinned to myself."Its time to even the scales."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I hope that you''ve enjoyed it! Not much else to say here, Sumerian Vampires FTW. Also yes, Esarhaddon is a real antediluvian ruler. He ain''t made up. :D ... And yes, he is inspired by Cain from Vampire: The Masquerade, one of my favorite games of all time. In fact, just about everything vampire in my story is inspired by it.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 48. Living Crusade Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Meh, good things are going good. For now, at least. I''m getting some PM''s by a friend telling me that I''m getting the MC op really quickly but if any of you guys have that problem let me tell you the same thing I told him... You knew exactly what you would be getting when you chose to read the story, so why complain about it now? :P I''m not angry or anything, just confused. I mean, if the option to modify my front page was still available to me... (it got bugged when the site changed and I can no longer even access it) I would probably set the OP MC mark right up there for all to see but I kinda think the story reviews do a good enough job of that. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere moments later... - The Shivering Cross Mansion (ruin) - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Having scanned the area for potential kills, I manage to notice an isolated guardsman on the far left of the Mansion. Much like its usual counterparts, mansions like these come with an extremely large garden area around its entirety, my family''s mansion included, which provides assassins with a great way to kill off unwary guards. In fact, the guards of my mansion usually know these things and don''t approach the bushes and trees at all during the night, but there are occasions when a guard goes missing in the gardens. However, if that''s the case then everyone knows not to blame the assassin that killed him but the guard captain, who obviously wanted him dead. Its also a good way to get rid of nosy idiots. This particular guard however, was not goaded into his doom by anyone other than his bladder. Having the decency to let him finish, no I didn''t watch, I promptly stab both of my daggers through his throat to deny him the ability to make a sound, impale him through the chest with a hand, devour him whole and catch my daggers before they fall onto the slate floor, all in a single motion. Another smile forms upon my face as I let myself sink into the shadows again, already feeling the man''s essence being used up by my reconstructing body. He wasn''t exactly big on life-energy, but damn if that wasn''t quick. Approaching a duo of guards sitting on a bench, a man and a woman drinking beer and laughing loudly, I notice their drunken state via smell alone. Or, should I say, the stench alone. Not wasting any time, I leap out of the shadows and, spinning my daggers in mid-air, impale each one of them through their skulls as my hands instantly cover their mouths and then pull them into the bushes. Grabbing each of the corpses by their chests, I devour them, leaving only dust and gray skin in my wake. Standing up and looking onto the bench, I notice how the blood which spilled out of their heads is also gone... guess it also gets consumed? How very convenient. Watching around for a brief few more moments, I notice how the rest of them have started to notice that people are going missing so everyone is now gathered around the middle, albeit they don''t have the same look of panic as normal people usually do in these situations, but I guess that''s something I can expect from vampire hunters. Anyways, turning Eadom back into its crusader sword form, I once again leap out of the shadows and impale a random fool through the chest."GHUARGH!" His gargled scream catches the attention of the twenty or so people present here and I smile as I pull Eadom upwards, slicing the man in half and exposing his heart before catching it with a hand. They watch in horror as his flesh, blood and bone are devoured within moments, the essence, the soul and the mind of the person disappearing right before their eyes. Some of them remain stunned, paralyzed even, but most ready their weapons in defiance."Zero formation! Attack in turns, two seconds per!" An older man exclaims to the crowd and soon, I am surrounded by the hunters in a zero-like-shape. However, nobody attacks me."What''s wrong? You heard the man... ATTACK ME!" My voice, deep and bloodthirsty, ruptured out of my throat, surprising me with its sudden change as a young girl with a sword screeched and leaped at me. Sighing as I realized that most of these guys aren''t really that strong or experienced, I focused myself onto the fight with the intent to reach that old man. Maybe he can give me a good fight. Raising her sword high up in the air and then beginning to move her hands down, still screaming, the poor fool was unable to defend against my parry, for I simply did a right side swing with Eadom and thus, blowing the sword out of her hands. Her now terrified visage only managed to raise my appetite as I impaled her upon my hand and devoured her. Others finally started to wake up as rage fueled their courage. A young boy, barely fifteen, screamed much like the girl before him and charged at me with a rapier lunge. His stance, although clearly well trained, had not yet seen any real battle. Smiling to myself, I charge forward and scare the shit out the boy, making him lose footing and change the direction of the rapier, which was previously pointing towards my chest, now it was stabbed into my shoulder. I grabbed him by the hair and pulled him up, using my height advantage and then, like a vampire, tore out his neck with my titanium teeth, turning him to dust. A spear suddenly stabbed me from behind and I laughed as I fed essence into my left fist and turned around in an attempt to slam a black haired teenage girl''s pretty little head off, but my attempt was stopped by a heroic boy of the same age, who used a shield to defend her from my attack, sending them both flying into a statue nearby. Tearing out the spear and throwing it at the old made me pause for a moment as the old guy caught the thing with surprising ease. I smiled at him, which caused the old man to sigh."Youngsters... weather monsters or men, are all the same. So eager to fight, so eager to die..." He raises his head and exclaims."DON''T LET UP NOW! TAKE YOUR CHANCE AND ATTACK NOW THAT THE MONSTER IS WOUNDED!" Following his orders, two boys who look like twins begin their attack, both using lances with what appeared to be sanctified wood at the blade part."Ha! Lets see if you''re dumb enough to take this!" One yells with a voice full of arrogance. "Don''t goad him, man!" The other screams at him in uncertainty. They clearly expect me to take the blow, which makes me blink. Oh, what dreadful innocence. With a moments look at each others form, I realize that all I need to do here is simply take a step back. "HIYAAAH! TAKE THIS, TWIN LANCES OF LI-GHU...ar..w-w-what?.." It takes the loud one a moment to notice how I merely took a step back, causing his more cowardly twins lance to dig into his brothers own throat. "NO! BROTHER!" The cowardly one exclaims and I swear dramatic musing started playing right then and there as he pulls out the lance and holds the other guy in his hands... Its all very much gay-ish. Also cliche. I don''t like it that much. So before they could begin their talk, I promptly behead and devour them."HIYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" One of the remaining trainee vampire hunters screeches and turns to run away, only to be shot through the skull by their teacher. "Hmph, fool. We do not tolerate cowardice in this organization. However, I can see that you are all worthless so I will be the one to handle this. Go, warn the other masters about the situation!" He yells at them with sheer fury in his voice. He does not appear to regret the deaths of his initiates at all. Guess that''s the kind of mentality you need to have when you decide to fight a war against the dead. My respect for the old, grey haired fool has just risen up a bit."Ghraaa..." I heard myself growl at the approaching enemy as he pulled out his sword, a golden blade with a silvery handle, a wooden holy cross tied to the handles end. In all honestly, the weapon felt dangerous. And then, I noticed how there''s something dripping from the blade. Something pure white in color... holy water? I wonder if it will even work on me. Probably."Hmm, waiting on me to attack first, are you? Well let me tell you that that is not going to happen as by killing my trainees, you''ve shown me your skill at parrying.. and the longer I can prolong this, the more people with actual skill are going to come up here." His wicked smile makes me shrug as I offered him a laugh."The more, the better!" He freezes in his spot for a brief moment."Hah, if anything, I can admire your hunger for battle, monster. I shall ensure that you get a proper burial!" He exclaims with pride deeply seated into his voice and then, when I loosened my guard for the merest moment, his eyes glinted and he struck. He moved to quickly that I didn''t even have the time to react, his blade dug through my abdomen with ease and I felt the holy water burning my insides. Recovering my focus, I promptly grab his blade and shove it in deeper as I headbutt him, forcing him away as my metallic mask easily delivers the blow equal to the force of a baseball bat. Naturally, this only manages to stall him for a moment as I dig his sword out of myself and charged at him, attempting to strike at him with both Eadom and his sword."Holy barrier!" The man yells out and white light gathers around his arms, parring both of my blows as I am forced to let go of his sword which he catches in mid air and uses it to slice across my stomach."GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAARH!" I growled out loudly at this as I watched him making more symbols with his hands."Repel!" With that scream, a powerful force blew me away and made me crash into a tree, breaking it in half."HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" My maddened laughter echoed throughout the night as I stood up, crimson tendrils erupting from my abdomen, healing all of my wounds within seconds as the old man''s eyes grow wide."W-w-what.. what kind of monster are you?!"Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "A Revenant!" I yelled out with glee as I tore through two foolish trainees with each hand and devoured them in order to heal myself. He shakes his head in negative, making me pause."A revenant? No, that''s not possible! No known revenant has such healing capabilities!" "Well, I''m new." Is my rather blank, pretty blunt reply as he blinks at me and I notice that my voice has returned to its original self. Maybe my vocal cords were damaged and now they healed as I devoured those two idiots? Oh well, it was cool while it lasted. Not wasting any more time, I used the old mans confusion to my advantage, transforming Eadom into a rapier and performing a proper lunge at the man whilst channeling mana into my left fist. One of the most basic spells ever and the first thing Yomi taught me... The old man, as expected leaped to his right in order to dodge the blow. I smiled at him."Blood Spike." And with that, a spike of blood erupted from my hand, impaling the old man through the chest and thus, killing him. His corpse falls wordlessly to the floor and I say."Heh, was fun while you lasted." Devouring him, I turned towards the remaining initiates and grinned, showing their fearful forms my titanium teeth."Now then... who wants to die first?" The looks on their faces spoke volumes of what I had become... and I loved every single moment of it.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few minutes later... - Inside of The Ruined Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Masters! There''s a monster outside that killing everyone!" A young boy exclaimed in panic as he ran towards a due of people. A woman in her twenties, wearing scarcely anything but a black bra, shorts and stockings, wielding a duo of presumably holy pistols. And another older man, this time clan in full plate, an ancient crusaders armor full of holy symbols and basically radiating power."Hmm, is that so? Would it happen to be the strange, masked young man with a divine artifact in his hand?" The youngster then turns around in surprise as I am finally noticed, casually walking in though the remainder of what was once the front door."Y-yeah! That''s him! B-but.. if hes here then all of my friend are de-*gunshot*" And the boys corpse falls onto the ground as the woman scowls."Tch, pathetic midgets." Hah, you''re not exactly too tall yourself.. unlike the dude next to you. Thankfully, the unsaid comment remains unsaid as the woman turns towards me."You managed to kill that pompous fool outside, but you won''t be able to get past the two of us. We know what you''re here for, Living Crusade." Then the older man lifts his gigantic shield off the ground and slams it down in front of her."And be assured, thou shalt not get it!" The woman lets out a massive sigh as she readies her pistols and takes aim."We''re gonna give you one last chance to piss off... there''s scarce few Divine Artifacts with that amount of power left in the world and there is no way we can let it fall into unworthy, uncontrollable hands, even if you might actually be The Living Crusade''s chosen wielder." I stay silent for the moment as I ponder their words. The Living Crusade?"Are you people talking about Eadom?" Their eyes grow wide with some unknown realization."Huh.. so you know the true name of The Living Crusade? That means you really are its chosen... too bad you''ve gotta die. You would have made a great pawn." And with that, she leaps onto the wall, sticking to it as her heels apparently have some form of enchantment on them and shooting me while being upside down. Focusing on dodging her moves makes me incapable of noticing the old man moving and slamming me into a nearby wall behind me. Without wasting a moment, the woman leaps onto the wall ceiling above me and starts shooting downwards before I can recover."Mana barrier!" I yell out in a minor panic as I do my best to kick the old asshole off in vain. The bullets are blocked by my shield but each one drains a lot of my mana to keep away and she seems to have a limitless supply of them without needing to reload at all. Dammit, I want one of those magic pistols. Hey wait, don''t I have a pistol too? Laughing at myself for a moment and feeding essence into my foot as I finally manage to kick the old fool away, I pull out my Desert Eagle and pull the trigger. However, as I didn''t have enough time to aim properly, I only manage to blow off her left shoulder, sad."URGH! BASTARD!" "What kind of vampire uses a firearm?!" The old man says as he regains his footing and I laughed."I''m not a fucking vampire!" And with that, I pull out my axe and flight it at the old man, causing him to put his shield up in order to defend himself and I charge forward, turning Eadom into one dagger and cutting through an unarmored portion of the mans abdomen. "Recovery!" I hear the woman yell out as tendrils of white reconnect her arm to her body and she starts shooting at me immediately, thus preventing me from finishing off the downed old man. Deciding to focus aggro to her like a proper boss, I promptly forgo any form of defense and charge her, managing to slam into her with my right shoulder and knock her to the ground, but stunning myself as she unloads a panicked bullet through my chest. Taking my momentary paralysis as his chance to attack, the old man leaps onto me and slams downwards with his shield, using it like some kind of oversized fly-swatter, with me being the fly in question. Quickly re-positioning myself to a laying position in order to lower the damage, I take his attack head on."ARGH!" An involuntary grunt of pain escapes me as the old man jumps onto his shield."Ha, HA! Now you have nowhere to run, monster!" "Ever heard of the brain limiter you dumb fuck?!" And with that, I push the unprepared fool off myself and promptly reverse out positions."Hu-huargh!" The strength of my arms with their limiters off is enough to throw him off me but it also causes my muscles to explode. Thinking quickly, I leap onto the corpse of the trainee and devour it to heal myself just in time as a new hail of bullets causes me to defend my face with my arms."Mana Barrier!" This time, I pour more magic into the shield as I know the approximate amount needed to sustain my defense against her bullets now. I begin channeling mana into my left hand and try to blast her with an elongated blood spike, but my hand is suddenly slapped down by the old man."Not bloody likely, brat!" He exclaims with his ever-present smile and I promptly lose it."OH FOR FUCKS SAKE!" Feeding my right hand with both essence and magic, I slam my fist into the shield of the old man."Hah! What a waste of ene... huh?" My face twists into a bloodthirsty grin as the fool notices the blood flowing from his hands. You can''t just take that kind of blow without getting your arms broken. Of course, my right hand isn''t faring any better. Wasting no more time, I grab his head with my left hand and tear into his neck with my teeth, devouring him within seconds."H-H-HIIIII!" The woman screams behind me as she turns away to run towards a gigantic stone door, an obvious vault. Finishing my meal, I watch with interest as she slams some numbers into a nearby computer console and opens the door. Fueling my legs with essence, I charge forward and impale her though the chest with Eadom."Should''ve worn more armor and been less of a slut, bitch." And with that, I use my left hand to break her neck and devour her right afterwards. A resounding click is heard inside of my mind and I close my eyes for a meditative moment as I feel my energies. Around 20% mana left, essence still full, no body damage left to fix. "Hehehehehe..." I heard myself chuckle deeply as I took in the scent of carnage and felt myself relax. I then took one look at the menacing entrance to what was most likely a tomb.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere moments later... - The Tomb - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Within moments, I find myself walking into a bright lit gray chamber, a couple torches here and there... and a mass of vampire hunter corpses scattered all around the room. I approach one of the corpses and examine their wounds. Fresh, traces of something brownish on the wounds... a rusted weapon. Turning around, I finally notice a gigantic skeleton wearing a crusaders garb. His long claymore is dirty with the blood of the slain, of the unworthy. I approach the obvious guardian."Yet another who seeks the power of The Living Crusade?" The skeleton suddenly awakens, its empty eyes glowing with golden energy. I look at his soul and see that it is very much alike to my own... in coloration, at least. In truth, his soul expands further than this room has space to offer, reminding me of Essar''s for a brief moment."Yeah, I do seek it. Although, I have a question I''d like to ask you first, if that''s okay." The skeleton promptly makes a strange face and what was probably his best attempt at a blink."Err.. well, okay?" "Why do you people keep calling Eadom The Living Crusade?" I asked him with a tilted head and his jaw literally dropped."Y-y-you... you know The Living Crusade''s true name?! Yet, you appear to be unaware of the fact that those unworthy cannot hear it, even if you say it out loud." Ah. That''s makes sense."Well.. that answers my question, I guess. So uh, this is the first time I''ve ever seen a guardian like you... could you tell me what I need to do before I can fill that cut-out cross?" I point towards the skillfully carved out part of the marble floor. The Skeleton then promptly steps aside."Nothing at all. You know the weapons name and my purpose is to protect it from those unworthy. You have been chosen by The Living Crusade itself to wield it in battle and, as a proud Templar Knight, I have no reason to keep you from it." Nodding towards the skeleton, I approach the marble altar and wipe ancient dust off its surface. Then, sitting down into a meditative position, I close my eyes and wait. Suddenly, the strange feeling of belonging which I felt earlier today hits me again, as the very reality around me starts to tear itself apart. The broken bodies of the vampire hunter split into even more bits, the skeleton knight finds himself teleporting randomly around the room, my vision seems to be split in half, one part seeing the altar and other the cut-out cross behind me. And then, the altar splits open and the same nail which appeared the first time materializes into existence. Taking it into my hands, I feel the nail turn itself towards my left hand this time and I plunge into it, feeding blood into the stone cross. A few minutes pass as the skeletal knight attempts his best at both watching me and keeping stable at the same time but kind of failing at me, forcing me to grit my teeth in order to stop myself from laughing. There is something incredibly amusing about watching a skeleton in full body armor teleporting around the place with no rhyme or reason. Soon, the cross is filled and I hear another click inside of my mind as I stand up. The Nail disperses into nothingness once again and reality begins to repair itself. This time, I promptly ignore the feeling of unease as I am returned into reality. The altar in front of me splits itself open and reveals the same Jerusalem Cross as before. I watch with interest as it drinks of my blood till its had its fill and then place my left hand onto it, causing it to melt and fuse with the other piece of Eadom inside of me. But something feels off as reality finishes fixing itself."Not enough..." A strange whisper resounds inside of my mind and I blinked as I felt myself being turned towards the still-bleeding corpses of the fallen vampire hunters. My auspex awakened and I began to feel something new... the hot, crimson blood, the essence-carrying liquid which all living beings share... "Need more... more..." The whispers got louder as I felt my hands extending to each side. And then, massive tendrils of crimson mana flowed out of my hands, devouring each and every corpse within sight."NEED! MORE!" Finally, the tendrils returned back into me... leaving me with a sense of sheer renewal. The Skeleton nodded at me and I heard him give out a massive sigh of relief."Finally... I can rest... Goodbye, young one.. may your path deliver us the greatest of Crusades ever to exist..." Then he raises his head up as his body begins to turn to dust."Ah.. but before I go... one more thing... Go.. to the Temple Of Solomon.. there, you will find.. one of the keys... but only do this.. once your weapon..." And then, just as he is about to disappear."... Is... completee..." Nodding at the disappeared Templar, I decide its time to use the app Essar gave me as I feel my body falling to the ground with a resounding thud, eliciting an amused snort from Yomi."Y''know, I stayed quiet during all this because I really had no idea what the hell to say, but it seems like you''ve managed to get yourself a bona fide quest!"
I just hope the next time you do something like this, it would be so damn dangerous...
] "Hah... ha.. what are you saying, Aria? The danger is part of the fun!" Is my reply to my daughter, as I promptly decide to ignore Yomi. "Indeed! Alas, it would appear that you''ve had a bit too much fun, this time." Essarheddon said with an amused look upon his face. I merely scowled."Feh, spoilsports..." The man''s mere chuckle is the last thing I heard as I felt myself lose consciousness and collapse into a deep, deep sleep.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoyed it! BOSS BATTLE! Or, at least, my first attempt at one. I think it ended up okay, what do you guys think? Btw, 4.5k words! Not too shabby, eh?
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! "Madman: Of Gods And Men" Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, guys and gals! How are you all doing?
So I''ve had this discussion with one of my fellow authors recently about the writers being Gods, but when I brought up the point of view belonging to the public, he just said that the public is either in your palm or you don''t need them. (Well, the point of it was that.) This is my reply to that statement.
./insert amused snort here Tell me, do you think this world is perfect? Tell me, do you think that God created this world? And, should the answer to one question be no and the other yes, don''t you think that this world would have been better if God first created us and then it? Because then, we would be the reviewers, the readers, the testers. Some would scream, some would rage, while others would criticize and most others would merely applaud in awe of what has already been built. In the end God, if God desired to become better at creation, would also be taking in all of their words.. our.. words, and improve upon what, in Gods mind, at least, was seen as nothing less than perfection at first. Should God chose the wrong way around, God would merely scoff, or in some cases even rage against, the opinions of "lesser creatures", thus learning nothing at all from Gods experiences, continuing on and on until one day...If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The Inspiration simply stops. And God can no longer create, no longer write. What remains of Gods work then? What of Gods worlds, galaxies and universes? What worth are Gods words, imagination and mind then? Let me tell you, my friend. They mean nothing. Time, in the end, consumes all, even the works of God, no matter how great, how grand, it all falls to dust and ash in the end. Its our job, as Authors, as... "Gods", to keep filling our creations with as many wondrous thoughts and ideas, feeding them to the point that they could never truly disappear. But! Be we Gods or Men or Women, we cannot do this alone. We need the help of our audience, of our readers, of our public. For no matter what we believe or think, it is their interpretations of our work that will keep it alive for eternity and beyond. However, it is also difficult for an Author to master the art of acceptance without surrendering to bullying, the art of denial without rejecting aid. It, my friend, is our job, as Authors, to find that balance. To find that Perfection and master it as best we can! There, I hope that this inspires you onto greater heights!... And sorry if this is too confusing, lets just say I gained my title for a reason. :D
xD not much else I need to say here. Hope that there''s some Authors here that I''ve managed to inspire last this guy. (left him speechless for the most part) Anyways, next chapter should be up sometime tomorrow, but don''t take my word for it. On the other hand, although college exams are all during the 2nd, I should not have so much trouble as to not be capable of typing anything down.
See you soon! Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 49. Antemurale Christianitatis Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
I''m really hoping my little musing managed to inspire some of you out there! Although, the kind of inspiration I was going for was artistic in nature, it would appear that I''ve turned some people religious. Not entirely sure how I feel about that... By the way, in order to fix the timeline into a little bit more... comprehensible level, I''ve officially added a date! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
October 1st, 2022, Rome - The Following Morning - Zatara Family Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"-ould seem that our days of extended summertime have finally come to an end, as the first day of October has arrived, carrying with it a rather intense drop in temperature! The sudden change has not only affected Italy but all of Europe, as some of the northernmost German states have reported signs of snow and ice falling." I heard myself yawn as I shivered in my seat. Turns out, gathering enough Qi to save myself from dying does not also mean that I won''t get extremely sick, hungover and experience copious amount of acute pain. Everywhere on my body."ACHO!" I coughed out loud. A steady hand places a cup of hot tea onto the table in front of me as I turn to look one of the two new maids, Anna."Heard you''ve had quite the rough night, young master." Her deathly pale face is only made even more entrancing by the waist-length snow-white hair she has. Extending a hand towards the table to take the cup, I say."What can I say? The greater the fun, the bigger the hangover... but I honestly didn''t expect to get sick too." "That''s what happens when you fall asleep with a coat full of sweat, blood and other unmentionable liquids." Her more edgy sister Belle, mutters out in sheer disapproval before letting out a sigh."Still, you''ve accomplished something amazing yesterday. Something which will surely spread like wildfire within the Inhuman community." Ahh, even more trouble is coming my way."What exactly does that mean?" "It means that you''ve become a sort of hero to the Inhumans in this city. The Shivering Cross has been torturing our younger generations for ages and, even when the different races of Inhumans joined together, we still failed to hunt them down." Realization dawns upon my frame."But with me giving Helix that paper, you''ve been able to find them." "Not just that though... Though killing those shivering dicks alone is amazing, its what you did afterwards that really sticks out?" I blinked."Huh?" The sisters look at each other and sigh."Oh my, what a hero. He does not even realize what he did..." "Well excuse me for only finding out about The Magic side of the world like legit two-four days ago." I blankly point out and they laugh, as the black haired sister, the meaner one, says."Sure, but you don''t need to know magic in order to understand killing. Mate, you''ve killed over a dozen master Vampire Hunters, none of who were easy prey even for us elders... and well, even if they call themselves Vampire Hunters that does not mean they don''t butcher any other Inhuman they happen to find." Oh, they think that I killed all the people in the basement, but that was the Skeleton Templar."Errr, actually, I didn''t kill them. There was this old undead Templar Knight guarding the place I was going to and he killed them all." A blink from both of them."Then why do you have their soul trace on you?" "Soul trace?" I asked with my head tilted sideways in confusion. They sisters shared yet another joint sigh. God, its like I''m talking to Yomi while seeing double."You really are new to this world, aren''t you? Oh well, let me educate you then, young master!" The white haired one says as she taking in a breath for drama. Do Vampires even need to breathe? Probably not."A soul trace is the trail of mana left by the persons soul around their body when they die. If left alone long enough, the soul is teleported into the Well Of Souls for reprocessing and the trace disappears. However, should the soul be consumed, the trail follows that person for as long as the soul hasn''t been completely processed. And you, young master, have a ton of soul traces chained onto you right now. Why, its as if you''ve never even properly eaten any of the souls you''ve devoured." "Oh... how many in total?" I asked with a quirked eyebrow and she hummed to herself for a moment."You currently have the traces of 813 souls around you." "So pretty much everyone I''ve ever killed, eh? How exactly am I supposed to process a soul?" They tilted their heads in uncertainty."Not too sure you''d wanna do that. It''d cost ya your living state, after all." I blinked as I turned towards the black haired one."So, if I actually eat one of those souls completely, I''ll become undead?" They nod and I feel a tugging inside of my mind, a resounding click, telling me that that would be a very bad idea."No... do not... eat... fuel... burn for eternity..." An image of a couple hundred souls continuously burning in Eadom''s fire shows itself to my mind. Hmm, so he does need fuel in order to keep himself ablaze. Wait a minute, this almost sounds like."Hey, you two, can souls burn?" They blink."Well yes, if one were to master the use of Hellfire, then yes, they could potentially burn the souls of their opponents. Although, the practice of it is extremely painful, for both the user and the applied." I calm myself, focusing onto a single finger on my right hand as I extend it outwards, the image of Eadoms fire shows itself in my mind and soon, a small blaze bursts forth from my fingers."Can you tell me if this is it or is it just normal fire?" Nodding towards me, the White haired one extends her right hand and a wave of blue mana forms, touching it for a moment before she screams and leaps away."HIYARH!" Her heels dig into the ceiling with ease as her soft, pale face twists into a monstrous one, a clawed left hand cutting off her right one as it falls onto the floor without any blood inside of it, promptly bursting into flames and turning to dust. I had the modesty to apologies."Uh, sorry?" Anna seemingly manages to calm herself and falls back to the floor."Oh my, that was very impolite of me! However am I going to explain this to the master? Oh, and its fine young master, you couldn''t have known what would happen." Then she takes in a deep breath before saying."Young master, what you have is... difficult to describe. It is most certainly Hellfire, but it is... pure."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I blinked."Pure? How so?" "I have, unfortunately, been exposed to actual Hellfire before and, while certainly just as potent, it carried with it the filthy essence of Hell. Yours does not." She explains as best she can but thankfully, Eadom completes the explanation."Not Hell''s fire... our fire... our essence!" I nodded towards them with a smile on my face as I began drinking the hot tea, appearing to fall into a state of thought and meditation as the two merely shrugged, cleaned up the mess and then left. "Welcome back, o worried people of the European Union. Sadly, I must say that we have been right to worry for these last few days, it would seem. First off, let us start the news by announcing the birth of the so-called Balkan League, a newly formed presidential republic which will focus mainly on military development. Sources say that this is in order to repel and remove the encroaching Muslim threat from the east and that the authorities of the newly formed state have been recorded stating how The Balkan League will become the Antemurale Christianitatis of the modern age, should the need for it arise. For now, they appear to be content simply removing all Islamic peoples living within their lands, be they long-standing or refugees, seems to not matter at all. Poland has actively been aiding in the formation of this new state and seems to intend to continue its support by sending much military as well as economic aid." Hmm.. this may present an opportunity for us to intervene. Italy has long since expelled any form of Islamic culture from its lands and so has France. In fact, Germany seems to be the only country still attempting to introduce the Muslims peacefully."A... new... crusade... draws... near..." Eadom whispers into my mind as I find myself grinning, refocusing myself onto the TV."-ngoing battles against the newly-formed Espers rage on within the United States, but that does not appear to have deterred the liberal groups of America from attempting to ruin the funeral of America''s former President Donald J. Trump, who had been assassinated a mere five weeks ago. Sources say that the only reason why it even took so long to organize the funeral is because fanatics and vandals broke his casket several times, often sending death threats and other such profanities to his family, who has finally managed to gather together to safely deliver the heroic president to heaven with the aid of the volunteer military forces, who are currently blocking hordes and hordes of liberal fanatics, as well as many feminist and anti-racism groups from across America. One can only hope that once the funeral procedure is over, his grave wont be robbed or soiled on a daily basis, but you can never know with America. Such a shame that the current President, Samantha P. Matthews is actually allowing this to happen to one of the two men who saved the world from world war 3." Heh, they''re talking about the rooster guy again. Well, he did save the world alongside Putin, when they decided to forgo politics and acted in time to defuse nukes stolen by the middle east. Basically, what happened was that terrorist stole and launched four nuked to hit four zones in Europe. Their goal wasn''t casualties but rather ecological-damage. They set the bombs to fall in such a way that it would pollute just about all of Europe and make around 60% of out farmlands unusable. Thankfully, Putin and Donald decided how the shame from the world knowing they got their nukes stolen by terrorists was less of a pain to deal with than the countless reparations they would have to pay once the bombs fell. So, by quickly communicating with each other and finding out which nuke is whose, they managed to insert the proper safety codes into each bomb, thus disabling them. One bomb fell into the Adriatic, two in the Mediterranean and one into the lower end of the English Channel. "Our friends from United Korea have just sent us a very startling set of facts today, for it seems that the Grand Coliseum has been approved by Kim Jong-un. For those who do not know, The Grand Coliseum is an arena spanning kilometers across in both length and width, made for the sole purpose of sending death-row inmates to their doom, all for a chance of freedom. However, reports state how this horrendous project against humanity itself has already acquired several thousand millions worth of dollars from anonymous donors from across the globe, with several nations, such as China, beginning to form deals with Korea, allowing them to send their own inmates to the Coliseum, for a share for its eventual profits as the structure will be built in such a way that all of it is visible on camera, allowing for easy TV and WWW streaming." Oh, so the arena''s really gonna become a reality. Wonder if I could participate one day. As one of the killers, of course. "News from Japan tell of a very tragic story, as a supposedly normal robot butler butchered a family of six today over in Tokyo this day. Authorities claim that there was a bug within the robots core programming and that the three laws usually present within a machine core were not there anymore which indicates that the robot had been hacked. Reports state how the family''s only son was known to be very good at robotics and programming in general, so the police suspect that this was not the dreaded case of an AI revenge, but rather a more tragic case of forced-joint suicide. Even so, this event has caused thousands of revenge-killings across the world and many families are sending their robots into disassembly, fearing for what may happen to them should the machines stay so close to their children and loved ones. On the other hand, here in Italy we have managed to finally convince our esteemed President, Mr. Efiso Evengelista, to allow full citizen rights to any and all Sentient AI within our country. Many of our European neighbors disagree with our decision, especially since it has happened on such a tragic day, but the people have decided to stand firm behind it and no protests have been heard, or are likely to appear in the near future. Already, this has caused several worker robots, mainly of the maid and butler type which our nation is surprisingly fond of, to come out as fully-self aware. Government agents have been seen coming to pick them up and new housing districts, built specially for our metallic friends, are being drawn into city plans across the country." Hey, that reminds me. I should probably call mom and tell her that I''m going to Japan... maybe I should visit her sometime too. Grabbing my Huawei, I promptly punch in the last known number entitled as Mother and wait. And wait. And wait. And wait. God why is it taking so long."Hello?" Suddenly, a voice spoke from the other side. It was a startlingly familiar voice, soft yet cruel, just as I remember mom''s voice used to be, yet also... Older."Hi, Mom." "..." Silence takes hold over the other line for a good minute."Uhh... are you there?" "AH! Uh! Um... uhh... I''m sorry about that, Leo.. I just... wasn''t expecting that.." "Wasn''t expecting what exactly?" ".. N-nothing, you wouldn''t understand. Anyways, not that I dislike the chance to hear your voice but, what''s the occasion?" "I just wanted to tell you that I''m going to Japan and will probably stay there for a bit. Thought you might wanna meet, chat, that sort of thing." "W-well yes! O-of course I would, honey! B-but, why didn''t you tell me earlier! I have a room to spare, you didn''t need t-" "Mom. You have a new family over in Japan. Now, knowing you, you didn''t tell them about me and what I do. There''s no need to let my half-sibling, or siblings, know what I am. At all." "... So, you''re coming here on a job?" "Well.. no actually, I''m going there to see a friend. Also potentially dig another one out of trouble if possible." "The bastard! He''s hired you to kill me! Your own mother!" I blinked."What?" "Your father has finally told you to come to Japan in order to kill me, hasn''t he?! Well, I''ll let you know that I''ve become the General Superintendent here so I wont go down easily!" "Mayumi." I said with barely contained anger seeping from my voice. A screech of surprise escaped from the other side."Y-yes?" "I want you to listen closely to me. I am not going to Japan in order to kill you. If I was, you would not know about it until you were dead. Now, can we get this stupidity out of the way before I actually lose it?" "How can I believe you?" She asked with worry in her tone. I replied, annoyed."Why wouldn''t you believe me?" "You said that you were coming here in order to help some friends. Leo, I am not stupid, you can''t have friends. You need emotions to have those." "Yeah, well lots of things have happened while you were gone and now, thanks to some specialized medicine, I can actually feel things, unlike before... come on mom, I''ll tell you the full story once I arrive. For now, I want you to tell me about my half siblings. Even if I won''t be living alongside you guys, I might as well give them some gifts." "W-well, you have three siblings to meet once you come here. You have a sister who is your age, a younger brother and a baby sister who really lik-"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of Euphoria. Good god, three thousand words for a single scene. Meh. At least we got this part over with. Time to begin the second arc for real, in the Land Of The Rising Sun!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 50. Flying Displaced Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Oh my oh my! It would seem that my previous chapter left all of you guys and girls wanting for more! I wish I could know what exactly caused this reaction so that I may emulate it in the future. Hmm, also Euphoria really does sound like a name for a drug. Also, LINE BREAK GALORE. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Unknown Time - Unknown Place - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"You cannot take me! I won''t allow it!" I felt myself scream out in agony. My hands twitched hard as the metal chains around them clinked and clanked against the cold stone of my cell. A robed man came inside and laughed at me."You do not have the power to make it any different, Darkroad. Now stay still, so that we may divine what exactly you are!" A flash of gold struck me and I stopped yelling, unimaginable pain erupting around my chest before dispersing completely."Hmm, seems as if you are sinless... yet, we both know that isn''t true." "My sins are done in the name of God!" I yelled out loudly and the priest took a step back in uncertainty."Is that so? Then tell me why did the wench who hath brought food to you have do die? What had she done to deserve her fate?" An image of wine and gold and filth showed itself to me."SHE WAS A WHORE!" I heard myself scream out and the priest merely quirked an eyebrow. "And what proof could you possibly have of this? You have been here the entire time, there is no way you could have investigated her private life." He states with disbelief. I merely scoffed."The visions granted to me by the Lord most holy are all the proof I need!" He let out a sigh."The Lord, I''m afraid, does not grant visions to false prophets. You are naught but a madman lost in your own imagination..." He signaled the guards and left the cell.
The scene shifts and I find myself standing on top of a very modern building. A tower to signal my ascension. Or so the little people think. "You. Are. A. Difficult. Human." A machine-like voice echoes from behind me. Turning around to see nothing more than a black void."How so, Maxima?" The name I spoke was unknown to me."Ever. Since. You. Have. Given. Me. This." A metallic hand raises itself into the air, bearing in its palms a vial filled with crimson blood. My. Blood. Filled with the same mana-forming nanites as the veins around my heart."I. Have. Been. Trying. To. Figure. You. Out." "Oh? And to what conclusion did you come?" I asked the machine with some curiosity in my voice. It smiled."There. Is. No. Doubt. Left. In. My. Soul." Its eyes opened and gazed at me, the ever-so-overbearing logo of The Aurelius Company etched into its forehead."You. Are. L!?r." I laughed."No, I am not."
"Sir... although I cannot deny that I am interested in running some tests, I must admit that outright giving me a blood sample is... strange." "Whats so strange about it, Kurzow? I just want to know what exactly I am becoming." I answered the disgruntled doctor with a knowing smile upon my face. He shakes his head in negative."Pardon me sir, but I call bullshit on that. You seem to know exactly what you are. There must be another reason as to why you are giving me this." Turning around to face him, I felt my smile become even larger."To see what you will make of it, Doctor."
Back In The Real World - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"ARGH! FOR FUCKS SAKE!" I screamed out loud as I finally woke up from that fuck fest of a trip. What the hell just happened?!"Memories... unbound... by... time..." Eadom whispered into my mind with a patient tone as I got myself out of bed. Today''s the day I go to Japan."Memories, you say?.. Maybe they''re directives." "They... can... be... seen... as... such..." But there is no way to know the exact outcome of following them. A nod of approval is sent resonating within my mind. Well, if nothing else, at least I have a name. Maxima. Guess I have to go pay the Aurelius Company a visit once I''m finally in Japan. "URGH!" Yet another headache slams itself against my poor fragile brain, as the world around me shifts and reality tears itself apart.
Unknown Place - Unknown Time - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Argh..." I heard myself mutter out as I woke. The screams and battle cries of a thousand men tore through my ears as I noticed the corpse of a strange man on top of me. I pushed him off and realized that I was in the middle of a battlefield. A part of me said to remain still, to let the fight go on. "DEUS LO VULT!" An Italian man exclaimed at the top of his lungs somewhere behind me and I finally took note of what the corpse on top of me was wearing. A chain mail armor, with greenish cloth beneath and a leather cap. I''m in the middle of a crusade? No, this is older. The battle raged on as I laid paralyzed on the ground, the blood of the fallen solider seeping into my clothing, which I realized was my normal assassin gear, combined with the Gourmet Mask. Blinking at the realization, I turned my head to the left."Finally... awake...?" Eadom whispered into my mind and I nodded dumbly. "Well?... what... are... you... waiting... for?... Stand... up... and... FEAST!" My eyes grew wide and bloodthirst the kind I never knew I had took over me. I threw the body off me with inhuman strength, hitting a horseman in the process and knocking him to the ground. My eyes burned gold and red as I felt myself leap, impaling the soldier through the chest with my Eadom. The body then turned to ash, as if burned. Suddenly, the world seemed to stop as everyone looked towards me. With a bloodthirsty smile and an aura of insanity, I turned towards them, turning my neck in an inhumane manner and said."Deus. Lo. Vult." The crowd of men roared behind me as I felt myself leap into the fight again, slicing an unfortunate man in half."SMRT OTTOMANIMA!" Another man yelled and I blinked in thought. Smrt. A slavic word meaning death, Croatian if I am not wrong in this case. So this is one of the battles against the Ottomans. Antemurale Christianitatis, indeed! An Ottoman soldier tore through my chest with his saber while I was stuck in thoughts, his gaze full of relief, almost as if he just managed to kill a monster of some sort. Too bad for him, the monster merely smiled. I walked closer to him, pushing the saber through my chest even further as I approached."Hi." A simple word, enough to terrify the man to the point where he fell to the ground as I raised Eadom into the air, the crusader-like claymore blazing with hellfire and threw my hand downwards, turning the man to ash without a scream. I continued on, pulling the blade out of the ash-stained ground and charging into my next opponent with a shoulder charge. Stunned and unable to react, he barely retained his footing as he clutched his head in pain, but just as he managed to slightly recover, he could already see his neck bursting with blood as his head rolled on the ground. I felt myself losing control, as I began filling Qi into my right fist before throwing a punch towards another foe, intent on stunning him. Surprise and delight etched themselves upon my face as his head flew right off, a shattered spine following it from the power of my blow. Another soldier attacked me, his saber digging into my shoulder before I threw an uppercut toward him, promptly sending his head flying as well. I tore the saber out of my shoulder and impaled another with it. With that man dead and the first saber still inside of my chest, I saw the image before my eyes twist and turn upon itself once again.
"Press the attack! End these filthy Saracens! Claim the holy land!" A crusader roared to the crowd as I found myself staring into a wall of golden stone. A magnificent work of art, currently besieged by crusaders."Jerusalem... all... ready..."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Huh? Already? Do these memories mean that we''re synchronizing, Eadom?" I asked and the blade sent a spree of chuckles to my mind."They.. are... not.. memories..." I blinked in surprise as a crusader struck against my shoulder. The sudden pain from having a man in full plate charge against you woke me from my trance."Not memories... am I traveling through time?" "They... do... not... call.. me... The... Living... Crusade... for... no.. reason..." So all of Eadom''s wielders get to experience the crusades and like-minded battles in person, not to mention I also received a bunch of actual memories beforehand. How... I have no words to describe what I''m feeling right now. Oh well, time to join the fray, I suppose.
October 3rd, 2022, Rome - Leonardo Da Vinci Airport - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Are you sure its okay to just... let a comatose man onto a plane?" An attendant asked with a quirked eyebrow. Tyrone sighed as he raised a hand into the air, symbolizing stop."Mate, it ain''t yer business. So please, don''t make it my business to make sure that you don''t bring trouble to my boss, capiche?" The poor man stumbles backwards."I-I-I''m just doing my j-job, s-sir! I don''t want any problems!" And with that, he helped push whatever clinical bed they shoved me onto into the private plane. My ride to Japan, it seemed."Ah, you''re back." Yomi pointed out with an amused tone.
DADDY! You''re alive! O_O
Whatever made you think otherwise, darling?
Oh, I don''t know. How about the fact that you were in a coma for two whole fucking days!
Oh... well that.. is a good reason to think otherwise. "Oh don''t mind her, Leo. Shes just mad because she''s had to continuously micromanage all the nanites inside of you for the duration of your coma since your body underwent a series of changes." Yomi explained and I quirked an eyebrow in confusion. "Boss? Ya awake?" Tyrone asked with a questioning glance. Deciding that it was time to stop pretending to be asleep, I promptly stood up from the clinical table and nodded towards him."Yep, been that way for a bit. Figured I should just stay that way in order to avoid complications. Anything you wanna tell me?" He nodded back as I stretched myself, cracking bone resounding in the room we were in. He pointed behind himself with a thumb."Well, first off, we both might wanna go sit down since this plane''s gonna fly soon." Shrugging and deciding to follow him into the next part of the plane, which turned out to be an extended cockpit, improved with a round table, several beds and even a bar. The air inside gained a weight to it as I turned my head around to see the pale blue light of a gravity modulator. Hmm, so this is how airplane bars are possible. I suppose this is one of them, Woah Technology moments."Finally awake? You really ought to warn us about these... episodes of yours, Master." Belle spoke with an annoyed tone. "Episodes? What did I do?" I asked her with a quirked eyebrow as I sat down onto a seat made out of the finest synthetic leather."Nothing much, you just tried to kill me and Anna while yelling Deus Lo Vult." I blinked and turned my head around."Uhm, so how is your sister?" She shrugged."Don''t worry, shes ali-ahem, alright, resting inside of her coffin over in the storage room... module... ah, the part of the plane where you throw shit into." A sigh escaped my lips."Guess I''ll have to apologize when she wakes up. For now, would you mind making me some tea?" She blinked in surprise."All these fine alcohol and you''re asking for tea?" "Do we have coffee?" Was my rather annoyed reply as Tyrone let out a laugh."Boss don''t drink no alcohol, lady... don''t smoke either, for that matter." She merely blinked at me again."Weird-ass kid. Oh well, one cup of tea is on its way." Tyrone then turned to me with a confused expression."Come to think of it, what DO you do for fun, boss?" "I kill people." Is my cold, emotionless reply as an comical sweat drop forms on his forehead."I... I see." Letting out a laugh at his antics, I promptly put my legs into a meditative position and close my eyes in thought."So, what was that about my body changing you two?" "Nothing much, just about every single bit of muscle inside of your body condensing upon itself, causing severe damage to your bones, even breaking them on several occasions." Yomi replied with an amused voice.
Yeah! I''ve spent the last two days manually managing every single bloody nanite inside of your body in order to improve your bones!... How I managed to collect enough calcium to do that is something I have yet to discover, though. Its almost like you have a never-ending supply of biomass coming from... somewhere.
"Its... from... me... The... People... we... eat... their... flesh... does... not... simply... disappear... you... know..?" Eadom eagerly joined the conversation, explaining Aria''s dilemma with a calm, yet clearly annoyed tone.
AH?! WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?!
"Ahh, I was wondering when you were gonna show up, Eadom." Yomi said, voice seemingly perpetually amused as Eadom snorted."I... have.. been... here... awake... for... a... few... days... now... I... merely... did... not... let... you... hear... me..." "Well that''s not mean at all.. though, I did find it strange that neither of them was asking you anything." I pointed out with a snort of my own.
Okay, what in the absolute fuck, is going on here?!
I blinked."Is it just me, or has our dear daughter started to incorporate an abnormal amount of curse words into her speech, Yomi?" "Why yes, I''ve noticed. It seems that she has entered AI puberty." She replied with a chuckle.
Puberty? Do you two even realize how stupid that sounds?!
"Why? Because you don''t have a body of your own?... in case you don''t realize it, we are currently sharing a body, dearest. My hormones could very easily be influencing you." I said with a sigh.
... Okay fine, I admit defeat. But still, who the hell is this Eadom person now? Could it be that you felt how me and mom weren''t enough for you so you decided that you needed ANOTHER VOICE IN YOUR HEAD?!
"Oh... wow... are... you... sure... that... she... is... a... machine... or... construct?... her... soul... is... difficult..." Eadom asked with curiosity and confusion equal in his voice. Yomi merely sighed."To be totally honest, we have no idea. Aria was born from a VI program inside of a bio-chip of some sort, a machine if you will, but her soul was born out of mine and Leonardo''s mixing mana." "Mixing mana?" I blinked for a moment as Belle put a cup of tea onto the table in front of me."Here ya go, master." She said with a dull tone and promptly walked away. Shrugging and taking a sip of the cup, I returned to my meditative state."Yes, mixing mana. Its basically what happens when our souls are in sync. Normally, the amount of this mana present inside of a hosts body equates to the synchronization of the host to whatever spirit/monster inhabits their body at the time. As the amount raises or lessens, different events may happen. If the amount is high enough, the power of the two souls may be shared. If it is low, the distance between them becomes greater until the host expunges the spirit." "But because there was a third member in the equation, the mana flowed into her instead of amassing." My realization makes Yomi nod in approval."Pretty much, yeah. Although, this also means that we''re never going to be able to fully synchronize." I tilted my head in confusion."Isn''t that a good thing though? If our sync rate is low, then wont it be easier for us to separate once your real body is ready?" An imaginary blink forms inside of my mind."Well... I guess that''s a good point there.. strange, this almost feels..." "Made up? Planned beforehand? Like it was fated to happen?" I smirked. Yomi turned her head away with a che and Eadom let out a deep laugh."The... grip... of... chaos... is... omnipresent..."
But wait a moment here! If that''s true then... when you two separate, what''s gonna happen to me?! T_T
"So long as we both continue contributing mana to your growth, nothing. But you will need to get a body of your own one day." Yomi said with a worried voice and I sighed."I''ll get on with it soon, don''t worry you two. And sides'' were going to Japan, the worlds center of AI robotics. If we can''t build you a body there, we can''t do it anywhere... yet."
Okay, dad... and thanks, both of you.
"Hey, no problem, darling." I answered with a smile on my face as I drank some more of my tea."Errr, who ya talking to, boss?" Tyrone asked me with a confused glance and I laughed."Oh don''t worry about it Dominique, I''m just talking to the voices in my head." He promptly spat out his beer."W-what?! And since when did you know my real name, boss?" "Oh come now? You think I wouldn''t know the full names of my guards? Dominique T. Booker, quite the common name, perfect for anyone wishing to stay incognito. Perfect for anyone who actually wants to be the bodyguard of an infamous, and quite deadly, assassin." I answered with a smirk. You see, when we employ people, we don''t even ask for their real name. We just make up a codename for each and every one of them, so that if an assassin, thief or any other shady character comes to listen in on our Mansions conversations, they would find it quite difficult to discover the real identities of our men. Thing is, I never really liked this idea. Though it ensured the loyalty of our not-so-legally-out-of-prison employees, it also allowed all sorts of unwanted characters to work for us."I''ll take that as a compliment, boss." He let out a sigh and continued drinking beer for a moment before his eyes grew wide and he pulled out his laser sub and loaded it in the time span of a single second."Now, I''m gonna ask this one time only. Who, the fuck, are you?" I turned to look at the white metal walls of the plane, only to find that the space in front of it seemed to be shaking. Oh my, it would appear we have a cloaked spy. To our surprise, the invisible man promptly turned visible and shrugged."Agent A of the I2. I was sent by the President to act as a bodyguard... and as a spy, though I believe that part of the plan can be thrown out of the window." I2? Ahh, Italian Intelligence. "Oh? Whaddya mean by that?" Tyrone asked him with a disbelieving stare. "Probably this." Belle said with a disinterested tone as she pulled a needle out of her thigh and promptly threw it at A who skillfully caught and stored it into a pocket."Next time, you might wanna use acid instead if you want to do damage to a Vampire. Paralyzing venom really doesn''t do much against someone who''s already clinically dead, boy." The agent nodded."I''ll take your advice to heart, miss." Tyrone''s jaw dropped before he shook his hands in negative and stored his gun away."Nope. Fuck this shit. I don''t want to know. If anyone needs me, I''m gonna be right here, sittin'' in this chair, drinking beer and not paying attention to anything." I laughed at his antics. Though he managed to wrap his head around vampires, magic and other inhuman''s, it would seem that he is still processing the fact that they''re actually immortal. A then approached me and took a strange credit card out, handing it over to me. Its black surface shone with a strangely brilliant light."A gift from the President. Welcome to the World Elite, sir." "As if I wasn''t part of them already, but thanks. Can I use this anywhere?" I asked with a quirked eyebrow. "Yeah, you can. Even in the Inhuman world, Omnicard Credits are an accepted currency." Belle answered before the agent could open his mouth, causing him to nod. Shrugging and storing the card away, I spoke."Well A, welcome aboard. I''d advise to sit down because the trip is gonna take a while." The masked agent nodded and silently walked over to a seat on the opposite side of Tyrone, who was still dunking on copious amounts of beer. Pressing a button on the left side of my chair, I promptly laid down as it turned into a makeshift bed and closed my eyes. There''s no way I was spending the trip to Japan awake."Belle, wake me up when we reach Japan. Tyrone, did dad give us any info or missions when we get there?" "Nope. Though, the big boss did say that it would be a good idea to contact some guy named Minamoto. Old farts apparently a yakuza boss in Tokyo into who''s territory we''re going." He says, somewhat absentmindedly as I nodded and yawned. "So apart from the four people here and Belle''s sister over in the storage room, is there anyone else going with us?" He nodded."Yeah. Big boss said that he''d send some guys on a separate jet to follow after us in order to avoid suspicion." Another nod from me was all the answer he received before I slipped into blissful sleep. For some reason, I felt really fucking tired right now.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it. ... So, I''m somewhat free from college right now, although not really. There''s another test tomorrow, so don''t expect much. And then there''s two finishers at the 3rd. But after that, I''m relatively free till like 15-17th day of the month. So stay tuned!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 51. The Flayed Angel Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Finally, we''ve arrived to Japan! (Maybe not, its really late so I might just type the next part tomorrow... (its 5:19 AM here, at the time I''m writing this) Prepare for an intense increase in Animus-cringe-disease. Its gonna be a Nippon-wide epidemic! ... Is that written with two p''s or am I just being both really cringy and idiotic at the same time? Meh. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Unknown Place - Unknown Time - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"H-huh?" I felt myself opening my eyes painfully slowly, each moment passing by revealing a rather grotesque image in front of my eyes. While what I was seeing was clearly one of my... err, episodes!, it was also not a crusade or any other battle."What the fuck... where the hell am I? A massive plateau taking the shape of a floating island in the middle of an Ocean. With the difference being the fact that the Ocean was an Ocean of Blood. And the Island made out of flesh, skin and bone. A click resounded inside of my mind and I knew: the blood of those I had slain, the flesh of those I had eaten, the bones of those I had broken, the skin of those I had tormented. "This is the inside of my soul..." I whispered low, my voice echoing loud either way, almost as if in defiance of the reality which aimed to bind it. A burst of laughter tore through the air... if there even is any air in here, behind me and I turned around to see a flayed, burning angel with a sash over where his eyes were supposed to be. He wore a pair of pants which seemed to be made out of pure-white skin, most likely his own. His wings, torn full of holes and bloody, waved around defiantly in the air, seemingly ready to take flight at any moment, despite their apparently sorry state. The image... To put it bluntly, I..."Am totally speechless?" The voice was silent, even if I could tell by the expression on the Angels face that it was not meant to be a whisper. Another roar of defiance, another denial of reality itself."Do not bother to attempt to explain what is going on around us, Leonardo. This place is, after all, the part of you which is closest to Chaos." I blinked."My soul." I repeated, realization dawning upon me as I finally note the tone of the voice and focus myself upon The Flayed Angel."Eadom?" He laughs again and spreads his arms wide."The one and only! Its nice to finally meet you in person, Antioch." Quirking an eyebrow at him, I asked."Antioch?" A slow nod."Indeed, though the true meaning of the title will only reveal itself to you with time, that is not why you are here today." Tilting my head in curiosity, I approached a strange pillar of bone and looked upward to see the soul of a certain someone impaled upon it."Carol Wright?" "Ahh, you remember her? She''s the last normal human being you''ve killed in the entire last week. Her soul, alongside many others, is now bound to yours, made to burn forever as fuel in this artificial Hell which represents your soul." Eadom spoke with amusement as he approached me. Then he stopped and quirked at eyebrow at me."That being said, are you sure you don''t want to know about me?" I let out a sigh."Mate, if you wanted to tell me about yourself, you''d already have spilled the beans. If I have to guess, the *heavenly metal* that Eadom was made of if was actually you." A nod."Indeed, the flesh of an Angel is tougher than any metal of Eden, at least non-artificial. Although, that alone does not explain why I ended up as I am." His gaze landed onto my frame like an iron sledgehammer, cruel and unyielding. This was a test of some sort."Didn''t you get cursed by some ancient vampires?" A laugh escapes him and I grit my teeth, fully realizing that was probably just a dumb fake."Is that something you heard from the synchronization nightmares? Well, nice try but fuck no." That last part was spoken with clear defiance as he pointed towards the skies, which appeared uncharacteristically white in contrast to the crimson ocean around us... not to mention the entire bloody island, pun intended."It was the very creation of Eadom, which is my actual name by the way, that sparked its chaosborne power to rise." "Don''t tell me... God made it that way?" I asked, tone sounding quite cynical as the Angel snorted."Is that cynicism I smell? You do realize that you''re talking to an Angel, right?" Receiving no real reply as I turned my head away from him and back onto the tortured soul of Carol, he let out a sigh and continued."But to alleviate your concerns, no. God did not grant Eadom its powers. What God did do, was issue a Law. A law which prevented any heavenly or demonic entity to influence Eden in any way, unless directly or indirectly summoned by someone on Eden. Thing is, I was a very rebellious, not to mention quite edgy, teenage angel with quite a big inferiority complex who hated God for... I don''t know, laziness most likely. However, I was also impossibly zealous to the point where I resisted several attempts to make me fall." I blinked and turned my head around again."You sacrificed yourself, your own flesh, blood, bone, soul and mind... your entire existence, so that my ancestor could create a blade grand enough to destroy the undead legions attacking him." A nod with a smile."Yes, I did. And I did it just to spite God." "But because it wasn''t an particularly evil thing to do, God could not punish you for it. However, since it was a pretty insane thing to do, God instead pointed Chaos your way." I take a guess. The Angel shrugs."Nah, God didn''t do that. God just shook his head in disapproval and looked away. Chaos however, just happened to be staring right at me and decided to infuse my newfound physical form with a massive portion of its power." I frowned."No lie on that laziness part, huh?" He laughed out loud but this time it was a truly loud, joyous laugh."Pretty much. Although, God tended to call it, unwillingness to cause unwanted damage to the progress of Humanity." I turned my head back around with a frown."Pitiful fool." A blast of thunder struck the ground next to me."WHOAH!?" A snort came resounding from behind me as the flash of thunder left me momentarily blinded and also made me fall onto my ass."The truth of that statement aside, God is still God. There is a good reason why there has been no other *God*, although *gods* do exist."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I blinked."So you mean guys like Thor and Zeus are a thing?" "Well actually, Zeus not so much anymore from what I''ve been hearing but Thor is a certainty." He shrugs and says before re-focusing onto me."Funny you should mention Thor, though... considering what you are here for today." "So what am I here for exactly?" I asked with curiosity clear in my tone and Eadom merely smiled at my antics."To put it bluntly, we''re way over the limit for the amount of souls a person may have bound to their own soul." I quirked an eyebrow at him."And how do we deal with that?" A nod from him as he lost his amusement, apparently trading it for full concentration as he spoke."You see, while the normal limit for it is exactly two-hundred and fifty, another of Gods ridiculous laws so don''t ask, we can bypass that rule because we fall into the category of joined souls, which makes our limit five hundred. However, we have more souls bound to us than that and we need to fix that." Rolling my eyes at him, I repeat."Once again, how do we deal with that?" Taking in a deep breath, he said."In short, we need to crate... vassals." Blinking at him several times, I asked."You mean like, choosing a soul from the pile of those we''ve already bound?" A nod."Yes, but since vassal souls can only bind one hundred twenty five, we are going to need more than one, three of them to be exact." "In order to hold eight-hundred and thirteen souls, huh... wait, is that why God is watching us right now?" Another nod from him."Yeah, God is watching us in order to ensure that we adhere to the law... apparently, its to ensure the progress of Humanity, again." I call bullshit on that. Its probably just something to keep Lucifer from binding a grotesque amount of souls and challenging God to some outrageous duel... Oh dear lord, after countless millennia, how many times has Satan done such a thing? Okay, now I kinda pity God just a bit. Might be a good idea to send a prayer or two sometime..."You still with me here?" Shaking my head out of my stupor to find myself feeling strangely rejuvenated, I replied."Yeah... just... having strange thoughts, I guess?" He laughed."Yeah, that''s going to happen a lot in the future." I sighed and he continued, utterly amused."Anyways, I''ve done some digging and collected the most powerful souls you currently have on you. Remember, even if we chose to make a vassal out of someone now, we can easily undo it and grant the power to someone else later." With that said, three separate souls form in front of my eyes and I let out a massive sigh. Although, considering how I''ve only been killing humans up until now, I guess I should not be too surprised. "Ah... it would seem that my torment has ended..." A ghastly figure is the first to open its eyes and Eadom looks at me with pity."Lets... start off with the only actual, possibly-permanent vassal of the three." The massive, fully plated figure is the very same skeletal Templar, the guardian crusader whom had slain all those master vampire hunters. If his soul is here... then that explains why the souls of the master hunters were bound to me. I received them along with his soul.. but I do not remember consuming it. The skeleton noticed me and laughed."Ah... so you''ve come this far, lad. Its good to see that a truly worthy master has gotten its hands on The Living Crusade... I had almost forgotten how... relieving it was to burn in purified Hellfire." I blinked at him."Umm... what?" He snorted, a ghastly echo turned to a whisper."I... I am Holmir of Vestiland, bringer of Terror and Knight of the faith, at your service." A nod from me is all it takes for the skeletal crusader to continue his tale."I was born in a village within the land you now refer to as Island. My younger days were spent raiding, raping and pillaging, as was normal for any aspiring viking of that time." He laughed, mostly at himself."In fact, I was one of the few to be actually named; Viking, by a king, no less!" A breath taken and a sigh given as the story continues."But it was not to last... during one of my raids, I had contracted The Great Pox, or Syphilis as it is known to you today. The sickness tore through my body, mind and soul until I was about to give up on life. The elders, hoping to drag as much of my martial prowess as they could before Valhalla took me, ordered me to train others of my age, granting me the title of Jarl... no matter for how little a time." Another deep breath as the skeleton seemed to lower in reminiscence."During my short time as Jarl, christian rulers had decided to send an entourage of priests to our lands to spread their religious. One of these priests spoke of a gathering of warriors in the east... at the heart of Europe. A war-band the kind of which the world had never seen at the time... the creation... of the first Crusade." He rose, full of pride."And I, not willing to let myself waste away, decided to leap at the opportunity at joining the Crusade. The priests were delighted at my decision, the shamans not as much. In the end, I survived the trip to the lands you now know as Spain where I was treated by a strange priestess with long pure white hair and an angelic figure... At first, I thought that I was dreaming, but when I woke up, I realized that my sickness, that the cursed Great Pox was gone." Another laugh escaped his skeletal lips."Now, the very first thought I had was to abandon The Crusade, to leave my newfound brothers in arms and run away, back to the life of raping, raiding and looting... but I realized then and there, that I had been saved on the order of God. The thoughts of cowardice and fleeing? Those were the unspoken words of Lucifer and I, a former viking turned devout christian, would not obey the Ahriman." He started pacing around, a crusaders claymore forming in his hands."I never decided to join any of the orders, preferring instead to gather my own fame. In truth, my past would forever haunt me as those who had learned it decided it would not be a good idea to join my little troop. But, I had done enough to be awarded that prestigious title; Knight Templar." Another sigh."In the end, my past was also enough to prevent any of the so-called Crusader Kings to grant me a landed title. It was apparent that I would never become a lord of any shape or form, so I returned to the battlefield... and there, I had met my true master. One of the first wielders of The Living Crusade... his name, his glory, his power... it is something I cannot be allowed to tell you. It is something you must find out on your own... but know that, during my time with him, I was offered to drink his blood. This seemingly-glorious act of brotherhood was exactly what damned me to eternal servitude, a living chain binding me to The Living Crusade... but I had drank the blood willingly, whi-." I blinked."Wait, drinking the blood of the wielder bound you to the sword?!" He nodded, seemingly shocked from my sudden question as I had been silent all this time."W-w-well, yes... why do you ask?" Turning around to face Eadom, I felt my jaw drop to the ground."What? Its not like what you did was a bad thing..." "I bound a fucking ANTEDILUVIAN to our soul! And you didn''t even tell me?! What happens if he dies sometime in the near future?!" I screamed at the angel and he shrugged."Then he is ours, forever to burn in pure Hellfire... or serve as a powerful Vassal Soul." "And you didn''t even consider the fact that HE JUST MIGHT HAVE A WAY TO KILL US FROM THE INSIDE?!" My scream elicited a smirk from The Flayed Angel as he merely pointed a finger towards nothing and then fired an overwhelming blast of magic, promptly stunning me into silence."Well, lets just say that I''ll welcome the challenge." "Man, flayed or not, I guess you are an Angel in the end." I said dumbly as I blinked. To his credit, Eadom merely smiled."Arch Angel, actually. But, we can talk about that later, let the Templar finish." Turning back to the Templar just to see him lamely rubbing the back of his head."Actually, that''s about all I had to say... could you just make me a vassal and be done with it? Its not the first time I''ve done this." Eadom muttered something to himself."THAT''S TRUE..." A loud voice suddenly shook through my ears as I turned around to face him as he just coughed into his mouth."Argh, sometimes this realm is just a little too difficult to control." Shaking my head out of my stupor, I asked."So how do I make him a vassal anyway?" A finger is pointed into the sky as The Flayed Angel spoke."Simple really, just order him to kiss your right hand and pledge himself to you in the name of The Living Crusade." "There is no need for any kissing. I merely need to bow and I shall do so willingly, arrogant angel." Holmir said with irritation clear in his tone as Eadom turned his head away with a cheh. The Templar then knelt in front of me and said."I, Holmir of Vestiland, Viking and Templar Knight of the faith, now pledge myself utterly to your service, to my lord and master, Leonardo Zatara!" His bones and plate armor turned gold, almost as if molten hot, identical to the usual state Eadom''s physical form looks like. Then he stood up and said."There, it is done... if you ever need me to aid you in the real world, merely call upon my name and I shall manifest unto reality, for a brief time. This, alongside freedom from Hellfire, shall be my reward and duty gained for becoming your vassal." A nod from me is all it took for the knight to move away and stand proudly beside me as I turned to look at my other potential... vassals. Namely Palmira and that ridiculously strong, ridiculously cruel old man who remained behind with the trainees of the Vampire Hunter organizations... Sigh, the sooner I do this, the sooner I''ll be out of here."Alright... lets do Palmira next, I guess." And with that, amethyst eyes opened and an immaculate scream tore through the skies of this world of flesh, blood, bone and skin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Yeah... ten minutes after I wrote that extra part of the intro Author Note... I''ve given up. Time to go to sleep, you''ll get the next part tomorrow. Although, I''ll probably skip Palmira and the old man''s introduction... maybe not, could be a good way of presenting their characters. And they will be important in the near future... ./le mayor sigh
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 52. Of Bridal Scythes And Edgy Heavens Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Okay so here''s the promised second part of the previous chapter! I sincerely hope that you enjoy it! Anyways, here goes nothing!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Flayed World - Minutes Afterwards - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Finally decided to stop screaming? Or did your lungs just give out you god-damn banshee?!" I exclaimed out loudly, much to the amusement of Eadom and to the agreement of Holmir. Palmira, to her credit, merely replied to me with a grunt."No... you don''t understand... the... the pain..." Eadom and Holmir both snorted."Bitch, you haven''t experienced the tip of what the flames can do to you." A nod of agreement, surprisingly coming from Palmira herself."I.. I know this. The flames... through the pain, they have... cleansed me." "That is a benefit of pure Hellfire. It purifies those it burns of their sins, no matter how dire." Holmir pointed out with a nod. Turning around towards Eadom, I asked with a quirked eyebrow."You know, chaosborne powers set aside, how and why exactly do we have power over Hellfire?" Eadom shrugged and pointed toward the sky."A gift from God. Also a way for God to keep me.. well us, in check, I guess." I turned back towards Palmira."I assume that you know why you are here?" To my surprise, she shook her head in negative."N-no... this is most certainly Hell... I remember being killed, but since we are both here then you must have died as well! Hah, so my family was avenged after all." I laughed, causing her to take an involuntary step back."Not quite. You are indeed dead and your soul is bound to my blade, to what you might know as The Living Crusade." Her eyes lit up in recognition, which isn''t at all that surprising. The other vampire hunters knew of Eadom, so why shouldn''t she."T-t-then... this is your s-soul?... W-wait, are you seriously considering making me a vassal?" Blinking at her with some amusement etched into my frame, I said."So you DO know why you are here. And to answer your question, yes." She blinked right back at me as she straightened up, the torment of Hellfire apparently ceasing to affect her for the moment."W-w-what a-are y-your t-terms? W-w-will you f-free m-me from the f-f-fire?" "You know, the way you guys are making the fire sound like is making me want to try feeling it for myself." I blankly stated as Holmir took a step back in both awe and shock and Eadom rolled his eyes."You already are burning alive, just as much as I am. Why do you think you don''t react to any pain back in the real world? Mate, your soul''s been burning in Hellfire since the moment you were born. Both you and myself are nothing more than fuel, just the same as Holmir and possibly this bitch. The only difference is that we happen to be kings, while they are merely lords." "You are quite rude for an Angel..." Palmira stated with a judging look as Holmir snorted and Eadom straightened his pose with pride."And proud of it." "We can see that. Anyways, back on track, the deal goes like this: You swear fealty to me and in turn are freed from the flames, but I also get to summon you into the real world should I ever need you to fight for me. Don''t worry though, I am never going to do that other part for as long as guys like Holmir are available." A single breath is taken during the sentence spoken as Palmira lowers her head in thought and Holmir salutes me."Your words do me great honor, sire." She then raises herself up with a nod and a shaking body."V-v-very w-well... a-a-anything to g-get me out of the f-f-fire... even if only for a moment." Holmir laughed at her antics."Believe me girl... once the phantom pain of the flames dies down, you will find yourself seeking the glory of their purifying pyre once more. Don''t worry though, though you are free of their influence, that does not mean you can''t leap back into the flames whenever you wish." She bit down onto her lower lip."While a sinless existence is... alarmingly alluring, I do not think I will go back in there for as long as I can." A nod of approval is Holmir''s only reply as I walk in front of Palmira."Well? Do it then." She swallowed down hard as her right hand clutched her scythe."I-I, Palmira of The Shivering Cross, pledge myself to you to serve as a Vassal Soul, my liege and master, Leonardo ... umm, what was your surname again?"The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Blinking at her dumbfounded face, I couldn''t help but let out a laugh as I clutched my forehead in amusement."Its Zatara." "Right... my liege and master, Leonardo Zatara." And with that, her body was sent into a golden form, much like that of Holmir. She blinked at the changes and poked at her own hands for a brief moment."H-huh.. this feels strange, almost holy or maybe even divine... Though, I sincerely doubt the credibility of that." Ignoring her, I turned toward the old man and scowled."You know what? Fuck it, I don''t need a strong soul in order to make a proper vassal, right?" Eadom nodded with a sigh."Yeah, but strong vassals are way more useful when summoned into the real world." "Well can''t we take someone weaker and train them to become more powerful?" I asked and Eadoms jaw literally fell down onto the floor. He bent over to pick it up, while Holmir answered my unsaid what the hell question."You are the first wielder to suggest such a thing sire... and well, I have gained an innumerable amount of power as I had gone from liege to liege, much more than I had back when I was still alive, which means that your suggestion is something entirely plausible." "O-okay then... do you have someone particular in mind?" Eadom asked me with a quirked eyebrow, jaw still looking loose."How about that werewolf teen I killed?" A nod and a flick of his finger are all it took for the image of the old man to disperse and, in his stead, stood a rather small human boy with purplish-black colored hair and wearing very emo-like clothing."O..kay, I do not remember him being this... edgy." "When a soul arrives to this place, they are immediately set ablaze in Hellfire, forcing them to reveal themselves as they truly are. The boy looks different from how he looked like in the real world because this is his true self." Holmir explained and Palmira nodded in embarrassment, prompting me to finally realize the fact that she is, in fact, wearing a wedding dress."Wanted to be a bride, huh?" She blinked in surprise and confusion."You just noticed the dress now?!" "He tends not to take even the slightest note of things which do not appear to posses an immediate interest.. don''t worry, you''ll get used to it, eventually." Eadom spoke with a frown upon his frame and a palm on his forehead, almost as if remembering many sad memories. "Must''ve been fun seeing me miss that chapel for all this time..." I muttered out and Eadom cringed hard at what was said, making me look away in quite some shame. The boy finally shook as life seemed to seep back into his scorched form."Ugh.. W-where... where in the hell am I?" He looked around, noticing everyone and everything around him and yet, not reacting to it at all."Huh... a hot chick in a wedding dress with a scythe, some kind of flayed-alive angel, a skeleton Templar and the guy that killed me... Okay, so this is what Hell is like. I guess that explains the flames." Blinking at him in unison, we all turned to look at each other and sighed, while Palmira looked away in embarrassment. Poor girl, she probably didn''t have too much social interaction in her time."You know what? I really want to get the hell out of this place as soon as I can." I said with a clearly annoyed tone as I walked in front of the werewolf boy."H-huh? You want something from me?" A nod."Yeah, I do. Look, I want this to end quickly so I''ll keep it simple. I wanna make a deal with you; you become something called a vassal soul for me and I keep you out of the flames in turn. I also get the ability to summon you into the real world for short amounts of time." Now its was his turn to look surprised and blink."Uhh.. well... okay, but what does this vassal thing mean for me? Like, how do I accept or err, what exactly does it mean?" I sighed heavily, prompting the boy to quirk a confused eyebrow at me."I guess I can''t expect everyone to know about this... anyways, you becoming a vassal soul does not really do anything to you. Basically, as far as I understand it, you become like a form of... argh, you know how sea carriers have storage modules?" "You mean those big-ass ships that the Japanese military tends to use a lot? Yeah, what about them?" He nods and asks with surprising clarity and I nod right back."Yep, those. When you become a vassal soul, you... for a lack of a better word, extend my souls own capacity." "For what exactly?" A smirk forms upon my frame, but it is not my voice that answers."To bind the souls of others and make them burn in the same Hellfire that you were in moments ago." Palmira replied in my stead, her voice full of hate and bitterness. My smirk devolved into a sigh but, to my surprise, the boy shrugged and nodded."Well ''kay then. How do I sign up?" "Just say my name and pledge yourself to my service... err, imagine being like this knight guy who''s swearing fealty to his king." He quirks yet another eyebrow at me before snorting."Dude, that super narcissistic. Welp, here goes nothing.." Taking in a deep breath, he spoke."I, Stephan Lincoln, pledge myself to yo... err, whats your name anyways?" Another sigh escapes me."Leonardo Zatara..." His eyes grow wide in recognition."DUDE! YOU''RE LIKE, A MAFIOSO-PRINCE?! ... I no longer have any shame from dying to you. Nah, that''s actually kinda cool." Now its my turn to be stupefied."Erm, excuse me?" Then he promptly points to himself, his clothing and his overly-dramatized hairstyle."Mate, unless you don''t get it from the looks, I''m emo. I like dark stuff. Everything from creepy pasta to switchblades is my forte. The fact that I got rekt by a mafioso is cool. Also the fact that I get to help you bind people''s souls to you is kinda like fulfilling pretty much all of my dark fantasies... ''cept the one where I become an evil-ass specter and go around killing people for no reason." A shake of our collective heads is the only answer he gets from the other men around."Ah, of course the Emo Werewolf has to be American... how fitting." Ignoring her to the best of his ability, he continues his pledge."I, Stephan Lincoln, pledge myself to you, Leonardo Zatara." And with that, a third soul has been made my vassal, promptly turning the sky around us to crimson red. Also, blood started raining down onto us."Argh, this is the one benefit of having God watch us while in this realm. I most certainly did not miss the constant rain." With wide eyes, Palmira and Stephan shout."GOD WAS WATCHING US?!" I turned to the both of them and replied in a bored tone."You really think that my soul''s sky would be pure white normally?" Palmira''s jaw drops and Stephan stares at me in wonder."Duuudee.. this is your soul?! That''s like... wow... this place is basically Edgy Heaven." Before I could beat the ever loving shit out the the emo fuck, a pat on the back from Eadom sends me flying into the air as he salutes me goodbye."See ya later, Antioch."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sorry about the shortness of this chapter but I found myself unable to continue it due to hunger. I''m gonna go eat. And then WE WILL FINALLY BE IN ACTUAL JAPAN.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 53. The Birth Of Antioch Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
So uh, I don''t have much else to say here. Didn''t really find much to eat, just some salami and bread and tomatoes and cheese and milk and cola. Okay, maybe I did find a bit to eat. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Real World - 4th Of October, year 2022 - Minutes Afterwards - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Haaa..." I heard myself yawn as I woke up to see an unknown ceiling. "Welcome back. Did you and Eadom have fun all alone inside of your soul?" Yomi asked with typical amusement in her tone. Eadom''s typical unamused voice echoes out a reply."Our... soul... is... anything... but... lonely... at... the... moment..." "Gonna have to agree with Eadom on that one. Anyways, what time is it?" I asked out loud as I cracked my bones, all the recent inactivity seems to have shoved an uncomfortable lock onto all of my joints.
It is the 4th of October, 2022, 11 PM, exactly seventeen hours since you were last awake, dad.
Quirking an eyebrow at seemingly nobody, I replied."Wow, thanks for the detailed reply, Aria."
No Problem. Anyways, now that you two are here, can I ask Mr. Eadom for a favor?
"Uhh.. sure... whats... up?" Eadom answered with uncertainty.
You''ve previously stated how all the biomass dads body has been using was coming from... your inner world or w/e. Anyways, not the point. What I wanted to ask was if you are capable of spawning said biomass anywhere within dads body?
"Well... yes... I... can... but... why... do... you... ask?..." He replied as I quickly threw off all of my clothing and entered the bathroom. Yomi''s gaze could be felt all around me from the moment my pants fell off."Uhm... Leo... remember that Wolf/Fox scenario you made? ... Could we do it soon.." I grinned and nodded."Yeah. It''ll take some time for Aurelius to install a capsule into w/e this place is but since we are already in Japan, it won''t take long to arrive. We should have it ready in about a day or two... just need to learn our current address first." She grinned right back at me as I refocused upon the conversation between Eadom and Aria.
I''ve created a synthetic organ on top of dads stomach. It currently does nothing, but I plan on turning it into my gene-lab with your help.
I could feel a strange sensation, a new heat source around my abdomen."You... mean... this... huge... sack... thing?... well... what... do... you... need... me... to... do?"
When you were improving fathers muscle mass before, the flesh you used to do so had some... interesting DNA sequences. Inhuman, DNA sequences, that is. Sequences that, in the right hands (aka, mine), could be used to improve fathers body even further. So, I would like it if you could gather up samples of everything interesting you and dad have ever eaten and put it into the sack. It does not have to be a big piece, just something large enough for my nanites to disassemble. Also, while analyzing the DNA I could currently discover around dads body, I found strange, almost lupine DNA which I can use to improve dads senses even further, particularity the sense of smell.
"... Hmmm... tempting... offer... but... lets start... simple... I''ll... give... you... some... of... the... more... interesting... ones... first... to... see... what... you... can... do... We... can... talk... about... the... rest... later... if... that... is... okay... with... you..."
Hmph, you are actually doubting my capabilities. Fine. Let me show you just how good I am!
"H-huh?! OW, WHAT THE FUCK?!" My eyes and nose suddenly felt like they were on fire and I felt my insides moving, changing shape into something apparently superior."Jesus bloody fucking Christ! WARN ME NEXT TIME, GIRL!"
A-ah... right... uhm... sorry dad... I got... annoyed.
"Its fine. Like I said, just warn me next time." I muttered out as I rubbed my now super sensitive nose... and found how everything around me smells horrible. So horrible that I could not focus at all. "And this is why people refer to Werewolves as the clean-freaks of modern Inhuman society." Yomi said with a chuckle as I nodded."I can see that... with a nose like this, its no wonder they''d like to keep everything clean. Oh god, Aria please, get rid of this, turn my nose back to normal."
Okay... ;(
"Oh, come now. Don''t worry baby, I''m not mad at yo... wow..." I opened my eyes at the end of that sentence, with my nose turning back to normal in the meantime and found myself shocked to no end. Yellow and gold, the usual colors of my eyes now had a tinge of crimson around them, mere specks and dots, yet the world felt somehow different. I turned around myself and noticed several frames in what would be the main hall of this deluxe mansion. As per my Auspex, I can see the souls of the people below me.. but below the souls, around their hearts and muscles... an incredibly detailed image of their bloodstream. Every vein in their bodies was now visible to me. "Oh... my... Stephen... says... that... this... is... something... werewolves... can... only... see... when... they''re... really... hungry... but... I guess... that... does... not... apply... to... us..." Eadom spoke with amazement in his voice.
Who the hell is this "Stephen" guy now?
"A werewolf I killed before and probably the original host of the genes you''re currently slapping onto my own genome." I replied with a smirk.
O... kay, then. Wonderful. Hi Stephen, hope you don''t mind me doing this...
"He... says... that... its... okay... so... long... as... its... to... make... Leonardo... into... an... even... bigger... killing... machine..." Eadom replied with an anime-like sweat-drop forming in my mind.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Aaanyway, what do we do now that you''re finally awake? Got any plans?" Yomi asked me with curiosity clear in her tone. A nod from me was her answer as I walked out of my bath and took one look at my sweaty, blood-drenched coat. Jesus fucking Christ, I''ve been wearing that thing for ages. Time to switch up my getup... however, I do not have any real clothing here. An image of Eadoms true form popped into my imagination for a moment before dispersing and I found myself grinning."Hey Eadom, with all the people we''ve eaten... there should be a lot of skin and bone to go around, right?" "Wait, don''t tell me..." Yomi asked with some disgust and I merely laughed."Well... yes... but... why... wait... you... aren''t... gonna... you are... oh... god... why?!"
Huh? What''s going on ?_?
"Aria, honey... could you make me a new suit out of human skin?" The other two take an imaginary step back in both shock and disgust."DUDE... I... WEAR... THESE... FUCKING... PANTS... BECAUSE... THERE''S... NOTHING... ELSE... TO.. WEAR!"
Yeah sure, why not. You''re already the image of Insanity. Might as well go properly Eldritch while were at it as well. Any preferences?
"Oh second thought, Aria is right. Yeah, this isn''t surprising at all." Yomi said in total monotone and an imaginary blank stare as I replied to Aria."Well not really... but I guess you could re-color my hair to red. Also make the suit be fully red too."
That''s gonna take a whole lotta hemoglobin to make though...
"Don''t worry, we''ve got an entire ocean of blood in there for you to make good use of." I replied as I felt my skin extending upwards, carried into the air by nanites with clear, perfect incisions appearing around my body. No blood seems to be flowing out, though.
Really now? That''s good to know... Hmm, maybe I can use this to make a nanite storage of sorts. If there really is an ocean of blood inside of you, that is.
My hair begins to itch and I turn to look into a mirror to see my ponytail undo itself, my ass-length hair promptly falling down in a wild way, turning crimson as it does. Soon, my skin erupts again, tendrils of bone carrying weave after weave of skin out of my body, flaring my entire existence with pain, which I promptly ignore with horrid ease. My eyes close for a minute and once I open then, I see the results of Aria''s hard work. A massive trench coat filled with numerous pockets on the inside, combined with ironically skintight pants, surgical gloves which seem to be permanently drenched in blood, combined with combat boots woven seemingly out of leather and a long-sleeved shirt on the inside. The outfit is, as per order, entirely crimson, with the occasional patch of black. "Nice work, darling... but something is missing." I stretch myself to find that I feel extremely comfortable in my new clothing. Who knew that human skin felt so good on human skin?"Hahahhhahahah..." A maddened spree of chuckles escapes me as I summon my Gourmet mask and turn it red as well, not normal red but the color of rich blood and put it on. I look at myself in the mirror again. The Crimson Mask. The Doctor-like Outfit. And my blood-colored hair... "Oh gods... its like Jason had sex with Dracula and then sent the resulting offspring to be taught about fashion sense by Dr. Frankenstein." Yomi said in both amazement and horror as Eadom sighed."Of.. course... the... most... synchronized.. of... my... hosts... has... to... be... more... than... simply... insane..." "You know what guys and girls? The time of The Gourmet is over. From now on, let me be known as... Antioch!" I exclaimed out loud with quite a bit of barely-contained laughter.
Oh, dear... I seem to have turned dad into a bona fide Super Villain.
Several footsteps were heard coming from the outside as Tyrone promptly opened the door to my room. He stopped dead in his tracks the second he saw me, utterly paralyzed. His body shook with fear and I could hear his heart beat grow faster and faster as I approached. After what must have seemed like an eternity for him, I merely booped his nose jokingly."Hah, you should have seen the look on your face, man." To his credit, all the fear and horror he had around him vanished without a trace."B-B-BOSS?! WHAT IN THE FUCK?!" I chuckled."Got myself a new outfit, you like?" "I-I-Is that... skin?!" I found myself grinning, my new mask mimicking my behavior, splitting where my mouth should be in order to properly show off my shark-like, titanium teeth."Yes. Human skin, to be exact." He shook his head in disbelief as he stood up."Oh for fucks sake, I knew that you were fucked up boss, but isn''t this a bit much, even for you?" "Whaaat? I forgot to bring any clothes with me and my normal overcoat fucking stinks so I had to improvise. That reminds me, please do me a favor and go shopping tomorrow, okay?" I asked him as I walked out of my room and into the main hallway. "Yeah, sure." He says, still shaken by my appearance as I found myself grinning. Taking in a deep breath as I find myself standing on a balcony, I asked."Now then... lets go do something fun. You girls have any preferences when it comes to victims?" I asked out loudly, much to the shock and surprise of the two vampiric beauties looking over me on the roof of this building, still in their maid uniforms. They leap down onto the balcony and I notice Belle grinning at me."Nice outfit." "Thanks, its made out of the finest skins and bone I could find." I grinned right back at her. Anna nodded at me with a bit of drool coming out of her mouth, eliciting a quirked eyebrow from me."Y-yeah, we can smell it. G-god forgive me, but that smells really good..." I blinked at her as I willed the glove of my right hand away with a smile."Hungry, aren''t you? Well, help yourself. And.. sorry for what happened while I was out." She swallowed hard as Belle looked on in surprise and delight and, within moments, her sister was drinking from my hand, unknowingly binding herself to me."And... you... were... panicking... when... I... told... you... about... Essarhaddon..." "Yes well, these girls aren''t someone I don''t have a chance against, unlike the old man." I pointed out with a blank look on my face."Puhaaa! That taste! MMnnmm! Master, your blood is amazing!" Anna exclaimed with a euphoric look to her face as the glove reformed on my hand and I quirked an eyebrow at her."Really now?" Belle licked her lips in the corner as her sister exhaled erotically."Remind me to let you beat me into the ground the next time you go nuts." Chucking at their antics, I turned around towards the most developed city in the world, Tokyo. And with all its lights, with all its sounds... came to me, a most peculiar sense. A million hearts, a million souls... All sprawled before me within the chaos that is modern society... I wonder... Would anyone be angered... If a couple sheep... Went missing... I found myself licking my own lips as my hunger for murder returned, the essence I had gathered before seemingly drying right at that moment."Tyrone, A, secure the mansion and keep everyone from entering while I''m gone." Tyrone saluted me with respect from the entrance to the balcony, having seemingly recovered from our little ordeal as A undid his invisibility cloak."Yes boss!/How did you see me this time?!" I laughed at A."Your invisibility is worthless against someone who''s capable of seeing your soul." With that said, I turned towards the girls."So, you girls wanna join me? After all, there''s no need to rush... the night is still so young." The duo grinned with bloodlust of their own clear upon their frames, leaping behind me and following me with full focus, as skilled maids often do."Yes, master!" We jumped off the balcony, landing on the pavement around my new garden as I breathed in deep of the nights air and began laughing madly once more while closing my eyes."Well now, I suppose its time to introduce myself to an entire new city..." And then opening them, both shining gold with a crimson undertone."By painting it, bloody..." I look up to the nights sky and see the full moon''s shine turning darker by the moment."... and red."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
There we go. Next chapter is gonna be a mix between gore and a lemon. ;D Figured we needed one of these in a story bound in Chaos. I suppose I should issue a gore warning, but all of you are kind of used to it by now and none of the trio is actually gonna be hurt during the sexy times. :P They''re just gonna slaughter a whole lotta innocent people! :)
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 54. Tokyos Darkest Night Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Slip, slice, cut AND DICE! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH OH MY GOD! HOW LONG HAS IT BEEN!? (Side Note - I take back what I said about this being a lemon, prepare for carnage instead 3) How long since I''ve last written something like this?! I can feel my bones trembling in anticipation! ... Heheheheh, finally... its time to bring out the carnage I am known for. The gruesomeness of The Heart Of Blaze and its many battlefields... I can finally incorporate that into this story. Prepare yourselves, those who have the stomach for what about to come, you are about to bear witness to yet another side of Chaos. Let this... be a... lesson. A lesson to prepare you for the blackest aspect of the Eldritch power that is Chaos. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
5th Of October, year 2022 - 00:00 - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
I stood upon a small hill overlooking a rather populated night park somewhat near my newfound home. I stared at it, at its lights, at its many cameras and shadowed corners. Love can be literally felt in the air, as a cacophony of hormones drenched the area. I''m fairly certain there are people fucking in the bushes. Not that I care, but sex isn''t going to save them from whats about to happen."Aria, here''s a challenge for you. Once we descend into the park, I want you to turn off every single light, hack every single camera and shutdown any droids around for as long as you can muster."
''kay, pops. I''ll do my best.
"Yomi dear, how about a trade? For a share of souls..." An imaginary grin of sheer bloodthirst appeared in my mind as the beauty in question licked her lips in hunger."I''ll keep you and everything else inside." Within moments, the entire area is surrounded by a massive magic shield, preventing any sound, any scream to escape it. Turning around towards my maids, I asked."Ready, girls?" A resounding crunch echoed through the night as the duo transformed into a form very much akin to a gargoyle, their normally feminine forms replaced by gaping iron jaws and bulging muscle, ready to devour a hundred lives."Yes..." They reply in unison as their voice turns demonic and I feel myself grinning even wider. Summoning Eadom in his true form, aka the Jerusalem Cross, I instinctively throw him into the middle of the park, causing the very air around us to seemingly gain weight. The formerly loud park seems to lose all of its sound as the people stare at the floating giant golden cross in both wonder and fear. "Ladies and gentlemen... welcome, to your doom!" Damn, always wanted to say that. With the dramatic proclamation made, the three of us leaped downwards. My gloved hand tore through a woman in her twenties, ripping through her chest as easily as a hot knife through butter. Belle tore off the head of some poor sod while Anna sliced off the arms of another."A-A-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" The people woke from their horrid trance, they started to run, their fear leaking from their shaking bodies. I heard the ground beneath me cracking from the force I put behind my leap as I tore a man in half, from head to toe, with my right hand. Turning around, my fist flew sideways as another persons head soon flew in the same direction. His blood, spurting as if from a fountain, covered a girl whole. I wasted no time to plunge my teeth into her neck, turning her into ash as I consumed her essence."HA-HAHAhahahhahHhahahahahaHAAHAHHAHAHA!" My maddened laughter tore through the skies as my feast continued, my hands grasping the chest of a man, twisting and turning with inhuman might as I separate his torso from his lower body, a show of gore unlike any other. The concrete beneath my feet is drenched in blood as my vision goes blurry.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "G-god! What the hell is g-going on?!" A woman screamed in the middle of the park, right below the cross."Have you forsaken us?! O Lord what have we done to deserve this living nightmare?!" She seems to be a nun of some sort, here most likely to preach about God to horny teens, which was not exactly a good idea. I grab her by the head, forcefully turning her around and ripping off her cowl as I ready a fist and promptly punch off her entire jawline."U-ughgh..." Her eyes go into the back of her head as I let her body go only to kick it away with a resounding crunch. The chilling screech of a baby is heard coming from my right and I turn around just in time to see Belle tear the head off a child... And I laugh, again. Another burst of power flows through my legs as I behead two running women and tear off the face of the guy who was next to them."Oya! What de fuk is dis?!" A strange, deep voice echoed from behind me and I turned around to find a giant blue humanoid. An oni, an ogre to be exact."Hmm? SoMetHing WrOnG?" I heard myself ask with a smile on my face. The Oni shook his head in horror as he took in his surroundings, only now managing to fully cross Yomi''s barrier, a strange blue haired woman following behind him."Who are you?! What are you doing here?!" "WeLComE, fRienDS! WelcOmE tO oUr FeAsT!" I replied to their question as the due looked on in utter horror and disgust, my right hand still holding the face of the man I had torn it off of a second ago. He doesn''t need it anymore... I mean, hes dead so yeah! The massive ogre wastes no more time as he charges me, his giant fist sailing through the air."I dun know ya, now I don kare ta now ya, foreignur! But, for da good of all, you gottah die!" I tilt my head sideways, appearing sad and speaking in a saddened tone."AaAh, sO, YOu aRe Not fRIenDs..." Lowering my head for the drama, I then raise it just in time to deflect the Oni''s blow with terrifying ease, my new and improved flesh proving superhuman in strength, and say."THEN YOU ARE FOOD!" I struck the oni into his abdomen, finding my fist easily sinking through his skin, his muscle, his flesh as the oni leaps away in fear. Right behind him is the blue-haired woman, her hands encased in scythes of sharp ice as she charges me."Hiiiiiiiyah!" She impales me through the chest with both scythes."H-Huh?!" Her eyes grow wide as she feels my hand pulling her in closer for a kiss, but just as I''m about to touch her lips, I remember reading somewhere that kissing a Yuki-onna isn''t a good idea."AwW, oH wElL!" And with that, I promptly slam my head into hers, feeling her skull cracking from the force used as the metal of my mask is put to the test once again. Quickly regaining myself, I plunge my teeth into her neck, devouring her and turning her to ash, with an unfinished scream."A-A-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-." Her scythes gave me an idea."O.. O'' nooo... what... What ARE you?!" The massive oni screams out in horror as his ally turns to ashes and I turn to look at him. The giant ogre shivers in his spot, helplessness and hopelessness etched upon his frame as my two maids leap onto his shoulders, sitting on them and forcing him down. "V-v-vampires, from the west?! Is this some kind of Invasion?!" The old fool asks as I approach him, the fingers on my right hand bending."NaH mAtE! THIS IS A FEAST!" And with that, a scythe of bone tears out of my hand, impaling the ogre upon it. But, as his soul begins to enter me, I stop it and take only the flesh. Thus, sending the soul to Yomi instead."M-M-MNYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Her erotic, joyous scream fills me with hunger again as I close my eyes and grasp my own energies. Finding my next target within moments, I focus myself onto a man in his thirties."W-w-what do you want from me?!" He exclaims in a tone full of fear and I laugh. Wordlessly, I then channel my magic, forming an invisible hand and reaching out to a blood vessel in the mans right shoulder. I grasp it and pull, sending a hand I did not know I extended, backwards as I do. "A-A-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" The man screamed loudly into the night as his entire hand burst open, blood and bone tearing out of the skin and into the air like flies hunting flame."D-did... how... how did you just do that?" Yomi, my resident blood magic teacher, asked stupefied. "I made an arm of magic and used the werewolf sight to find a blood vein. Then, as the arm of magic grasped the vein... I tugged, hard. Although, I will admit to pulling out way more than I originally wanted, but I''d say this spell creation was a success." I replied with a smile on my face as I repeated my tests on the man, until all of his major blood vessels were bursting with blood. "P-P-Please.. just... kill me..." He begged and I complied, walking towards him and smiling with bloodlust clear in my eyes, as I found myself spinning, kicking his head clean off his shoulders... and well, his spine too, I guess. Another soul for Yomi''s, enjoyment."A-AMMNYAAAAAAAAH?! A-ah, p-please warn m-me, n-n-next t-time, o-okay?!" "You serious, babe? Half the fun is having you unready for it." Turns out delivering surprise orgasms can be pleasurable even to the one delivering them. Who knew."T-t-that''s m-m-mean... but also really hot... please more!" She replied, voice going from moaning to joy in mere moments. Turning around to see a crowd of people backed up against Yomi''s invisible barrier, I smiled wickedly as two bone-like scythes grew out of my arms."LeTs hAvE SOme FUN, EVERYBODY!" The screams of those involved, alongside the fact that I randomly fed people to Yomi, made this into one pleasurable murder spree. And once I was done, I used the blood of the nun and some others to inscribe the middle of the park with the words; ANTIOCH WAS HERE.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And I think that I''m gonna finish with that here... don''t want to keep typing until like 5AM and regret it like I did a few days ago. And sides'' I think that THREE BLOODY CHAPTERS ON THE SAME DAY, is more than enough to keep you guys needs at bay for a bit. :D Not to mention how this chapter is one of the HEAVIER ones. Have fun! Oh and, sorry for the no lemon. Its coming, just need to introduce his sister into the story, eheh! :) Spoilers? Nah, its in the comments section... everyone knows where him having a sister his age was gonna go, so yeah! Stay TUNED!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 55. ARIA WAS HERE Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Alright then. First of all, I''d like to thank VIKKUTORIA for her awesome, if incredibly insulting to me personally, review. Not much else to say here, so I suppose we can start this new arc for real. Finally. Anyways, here comes the new chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
5th Of October, year 2022 - 13:23 - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
The sound of cracking bones echoed throughout the dining room, a massive oval table covered in purple cloth stood at its center with chairs made out of synthetic materials combined with actual leather."Good morning, everybody." A dual response came from the people sitting on the table as A and Tyrone looked over to me."See ya found yer new clothes, boss. Here''s to hope I didn''t fuck up too badly on the fashion choice." Tyrone said with a grin. I merely turned to look at myself at a nearby window. A black hoodie with casual pants and comfortable military tie-in boots, with a striped and short-sleeved white shirt underneath."Its fine. I gotta ask where exactly you got me the boots, though." Not as much a question as it was a statement, Tyrone replied with a grin."Would you believe me if I told you that you could buy them in any normal store?" A nod from me enticed a quirked eyebrow from him as I spoke."Dude, I actually couldn''t care less. Anyways, you guys scanned the perimeter?" Then A stepped forward and saluted me as if he was a soldier of some sort. Then again, he kind of is."Sir, the area around the mansion is clear of suspects, human suspects in any case. Maf-I mean, yakuza activity is near none-existent and the VIP we were meant to contact is currently in hiding, making such a thing fairly difficult." "The peeps ''round here are friendly enough to foreigners, but the inner city is somewhat more... xenophobic. No one''s really itched for a fight, but there were more stares than I''d usually receive. Might be just cause I''m black, though." Tyrone said whilst sipping on some Japanese beer whose name I could not pronounce. "Good work, both of you... Ahh, what to do..."I sit down onto a chair and close my eyes for a moment."Tyrone, I want you to find out what happened to our reinforcements. Though their delayed arrival seems to be in our favor currently, I still want extra guards on duty. And if that does not work, then head out to recruit." "Ya got it boss." He stood up from the couch he was sitting on and walked out of the building. I then turned towards A."A, I need you to find out which android company within Tokyo is the current leader on human-like robot bodies. Also, I want you to find the main tower of the Aurelius Company and map it out if you can''t find the proper building plans." "Yes, sir." And with that, he was gone."Belle, Anna, I''d like for you two to stay put for the time being, with nightly scouting of the area around us. Though our feast earlier today was nice, its sure to catch some inhuman attention." Another nod comes my way, this time from the shadows behind me. The duo seemed startled momentarily by the fact that I could notice them, but neither commented on it, most likely because it was a test of some sort. Standing up from my chair and throwing a look toward our fridge, I put a hand on my stomach."Not hungry at all, eh?" "You... just... devoured... another... fifty... people..." Eadom''s sarcastic voice echoed in my mind and I sighed."I suppose I did." Oh well, time to go see mom, I guess.
A few minutes later... - A Cafe - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Following the GPS that mom sent me beforehand, I arrived at a very out-of-the-way cafe. Guess she does not want to be seen with me or something... "There you are!" A woman exclaimed with quite a bit of excitement in her voice from somewhere behind me. Turning around, I felt myself stop moving entirely, having to blink several times before adjusting to my mothers new look. An utter office lady style, complete with black stockings, high heels and a skirt that was way too short for my taste."I guess I am." She quirked an eyebrow at my rather blank reply."I thought you said that you regained your emotions?" I laughed at that, making her pause."I did, but just because I regained them does not mean I know how to properly use them. Anyways, its nice to finally see you again, mom." A smile from her was my answer as she pointed towards the cafe."Well? Are we going to sit down or are you in some form of hurry?" I shrugged."Nah, not really. I do have to make a call, but its something that can wait... probably." Wordlessly, we sat down onto a nearby table and opened up the menu. In the distance within the cafe, I spotted a rather annoyed waiter snorting at us, most likely thinking that we are some form of couple."So, who are you gonna call? A friend of yours?" She asked me, halfway jokingly, halfway with a tone full of hope. And, much to her joy, I replied with a nod."Yes, actually. I need to call Harold to get me a new capsule since I didn''t bring mine here and I''m planning on staying for a while." "Harold?" She tilted her head in confusion."Do you by any chance mean that AI?" A nod from me was her answer as she let out a massive sigh."I should have known that a murderous robot would be someone you call a friend. Still, its a start, I suppose." "Murderous robot? What?" I asked in confusion as she sighed again."Listen Leo, please don''t go around telling people that an AI is your friend. People here do not take very kindly to robot-lovers." "Why? Did something happen?" My confused look caused her to burst into a giggle as the waiter arrived."Good morning! What can I get for you and your .. friend, Miss Kurokaze?" Mother sighed at the man in annoyance and I merely blinked at him, managing to reply before she could."Good morning? When its past noon? Hah, I like you friend. In fact, I like you enough to tell you that Miss Kurokaze over there is my mother... without punching you in the face for the obvious jab back there." A wink from me for the finish as the waiter stiffens and then lamely coughs into his fist."R-right.. so what can I get you two?" "I''ll have a cappuccino, thank you." Mother says with an amused smile which I mimic with ease."Same here." A nod from him is our reply as he rushes away in shame."Hmph, good boy, that one. Just a bit too nosy for his own good, especially considering he works in a yakuza-owned cafe."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I quirked an eyebrow at her."A yakuza-owned cafe? That explains the place-where-you-don''t-look style, but aren''t you a General Superintendent? Isn''t this a bad place for you to be?" She sighed."Actually, I was about to get to that, along with the answer to your previous question." A deep breath is taken as she continues."Japan, Tokyo city especially, has been under continuous assault from a terrorist organization named MAXIMA. Not much is known about them, except for the fact that they are a union of AI and Cyborgs who are trying to purge Japan off non-cybernetic people." Oh. It would seem that the AI rebellion has already spread its roots. And MAXIMA? Wasn''t that the name of that AI I saw in my dreams? Someone''s very proud of themselves... then again, naming your organization after yourself is a good way to intimidate one''s enemies, also its the very easy way out for someone not good at naming things, like me."Leo? You still with me?" I blinked."A-ah, sorry about that. I was just.. thinking..." She nodded."I figured you were. Good to see that my son hasn''t changed too much from how I know you." A laugh erupted from my lips."Hey, I just re-gained my emotions recently, what exactly did you expect? Some kind of anime-like radical change in character?" "With you, I would not have been surprised even if that was the case. In truth, I didn''t know what to expect... but you have changed, so props to your dad for that. I don''t know how he did it, but at least you can genuinely smile now." Is her half-assed reply as I snorted. "Well, my old man does have his strong points... hey, that reminds me, why did you guys even get divorced in the first place?" She blinked at me as if I was stupid."Leo, we both know who and what your father is. We also both know what and who I am." A police superintendent and a mafia boss."Seems like a perfect power couple to me." She sighed at my answer."Yeah, I figured as much. Your father thought the same. He most certainly didn''t expect that I would file a divorce once I learned who I''m married to." I shrugged."Anyways, you were saying something about terrorists and the reason you''re not afraid of the maf-I mean, the yakuza?" A nod from her."Yes, the terrorists have been.. well, terrorizing Japan for a long time now. School shootings, robbery in broad daylight, loud, kilometer-long mobs and the like... There have already been enormous casualties and the relations between cybed'' people, as they usually refer to themselves, and the normal''s... and whatever the hell happened yesterday has the potential to be the turning point for a full scale civil war." "Yesterday? What happened yesterday?" I blinked in genuine confusion which caused her jaw to momentarily drop."Are.. am.. really?" "Look mom, I was in a self-induced coma for the last few days, wasn''t even awake for my flight here. If you''ve heard about people dragging around an unconscious person out of a plane on a medical table then that was me. I just woke up today, literally half an hour ago." Is my nonchalant reply. "I... see. Is that a part of your medication or should I be worried?" She asked with a quirked eyebrow as I waved my hand for her not to worry."In a way, yes. In a way, no. I''m meant to sleep a lot in order to recover but uh... lets just say that the coma was a result of me going on a gaming spree before I reached Japan." Her blank stare meant that she bought it, but it also meant that she does not approve."You do realize that you''re rich enough to buy more than enough game-ware to last you a century?" "Well yes, but it would take time to set it up here and I didn''t make preparations on time. The mansion we got was legit rented hours before the flight if my maids are to be believed..." I said while rubbing the back of my head lamely. Her eyebrow twitched."I don''t know weather I want to yell at you for your laziness or the fact that you even have maids in the first place. Anyways, let me explain... yesterday." She took in a breath."If you turned on the TV today at anytime, you would be bombarded with pictures of censored slaughter. A nearby park had apparently been targeted by MAXIMA sometime right after midnight, somehow managing to murder about fifty people while evading security at all fronts." Oh, my little outing. Oh well, not that I care. In fact, a greater conflict will serve me well. Conflicts are what causes the wolves, the players on the world stage, to come out of hiding, after all."Interesting... but how do you know that MAXIMA caused this incident?" With a quirked eyebrow at me, she relented with a sigh, showing that she was about to give me non-public information."Actually, we aren''t really sure. Although the place is littered with guts and blood, this... brutal and inefficient way of killing is not MAXIMA style." "Then why blame it on AI? Do you WANT to cause a civil war?" I asked her with a surprising amount of emotion in my voice as she blinked in surprise before adopting a proud smile."Guess you really are changing... In any case, it wasn''t my call to make. However, we do have some proof of their influence, at least." "Oh?" I asked, tilting my neck in curiosity."Our investigative department had one of the security VI bots dismantled. They found nothing wrong with the bots physically so naturally they went for their programming core..."
Oh. Fuck.
Blinking at my daughters sudden inclusion, I closed my eyes and breathed in."What did they find?" "Well, nothing much. Just that every single line of code was replaced with an exquisite ARIA WAS HERE sentence. Further probing showed that all the bots had the same problem, thus making it impossible to react to any danger around them or even turn on their sensors. The bots at the scene were seemingly all hacked at the same time, something which is extremely implausible unless a very powerful AI, namely this Aria person, was involved." My brain had experienced a civil war of its own for the duration of that sentence, a battle between the cringing side and the laughing side. Thankfully, it was a total stalemate, resulting in a white peace which promptly resulted in my emotionless face right now."I... see." Aria honey, you know that perverse subject we talked about a few days ago?
Uuhhmm... m-maybe?
Then you better prepare your best DADDY!; voice because when we get you a body, your raw ass is mine."Oh my... sounds kinky! Can I join!" Yomi adds on with her usual tone, her exclamation being more of a statement than a question. Yes, you can. In fact, I''d love to have you around for this, we should both try our best to reel our daughter in. We are her parent''s, after all.
Uh oh.
"You.. see? Huh, I guess that''s about the level of emotion I expected from you." Mother said with a very disappointed voice, causing me to wake from my trance."Honestly, mom? With the kind of life I''ve been leading up till now, I think that hearing about fifty people dying and not showing emotion about it is perfectly normal. And besides, you aren''t exactly the pinnacle of feeling yourself right now." She merely shrugged."Meh, that''s true too, I suppose." "Sorry to interrupt and please forgive us for the long wait... we''ve had a slight problem with the servo-droid." The waiter from before approaches us, posture still ashamed as I turned to look at him and then behind him."A-ah, its no problem. We were caught up in our conversation so we didn''t notice... anyways, there was a problem with Max?" Mother asked as I quirked an eyebrow at that name and then turned back around to see the droid in question staring at me, its eyes glowing blue, almost as if uncertain, almost as if widened in shock. Max, huh? The imagery of the dream flashes before my eyes and I grin, showing off my shark-like teeth and causing the *droid*, to flinch."Nice to meet you, my friend..." I whispered into my thoughts as the waiter left us and I calmly sipped on my cappuccino. Mother merely quirked an eyebrow of her own at my antics, at least semi-interested in my change of demeanor as she turned to look at the droid."Something interesting about the robot?" She asked me with a raised eyebrow and I laughed. "Oh no, absolutely nothing is wrong with Max." Was my totally-not-suspicious reply as she bit down her rebuttal and sighed, most likely realizing that she''s not gonna get an answer anytime soon. It would seem that I''ve found my first player. Now, all I need to do, is figure out how to politely introduce myself. Hmm, perhaps Harold can help. I turned my head around, hoping to find a watch and noticing one on mother''s left wrist."Oh, uh.. mom? Would you mind if I went to the toilet for a minute? I really need to make that call now." She blinked in surprise and nodded."Fine, just... just make sure nobody hears you." "Right, right! Be back in a minute. Don''t run away while I''m gone, okay? I still need your help picking up the presents!" I said jokingly and she scoffed."Hah, you wish, brat... there''s no way I''m missing out on a chance to change your wardrobe." I blinked at that answer and looked at myself for a moment."What''s wrong about my wardrobe?" She waved me away whilst drinking her cappuccino and I shrugged, turning back towards the inside of the cafe as I searched for a safe spot to call Harold.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! Sorry that it took so long... I had a slight panic-mode problem arise in the middle of it after taking a couple days off. One of my friends was kind enough to tell me that classes start again this Monday... which meant I had only a couple days left to finish a certain file. Because, for some reason, people decided that it would be a good idea for students to have to catalogue the dates they did PE classes. Don''t ask me why. I really couldn''t tell you. I couldn''t really tell you why I even have PE in a fucking PHYSICS college in the first place... But hey, what''s done is done.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 56. Blood Trade Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
Finally managed to finish numbering all of my chapters! xD But eh, now I''m disappointed with the numbers... somehow, its all still so little. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
A.( D) R.E Y.O(I T).U H-A-P-P-(A L L)Y N.O.(F O O L)W?
Moments later... - Same Cafe... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
The Restroom I entered seemed to be rather extravagant, having marble-white flooring with gold-tinted black and red walls and an immense oval mirror."Huh, guess the yakuza have a thing for drama." I walked into one of the stalls and sat onto the toilet, pulling out my Huawei in the meantime. Without even bothering to look at my phone and just pressing icons by muscle memory, I make a call for Harold. Just as the phone started ringing, another person walked inside of the WC, startling me for a moment... but the think, resounding clanking, badly hidden within leather boots, revealed just who my friend was."Oy, Leonardo." Harold''s stern, almost enraged voice echoed through my phone and I had to stop myself from laughing as the toilet seat next to mine creaked under the weight of the robotic body sitting upon it."Hello, Har-har. I have a favor to ask of you if you don''t mind." "Oh fuck yes, I mind!" Blinking at the uncharacteristic undertone of rage, I asked."Huh? What''s wrong? What''s got you so pissed off?" A terrible sigh escaped the machine on the other side, seemingly annoyed at my ignorance. I blinked as an idea came to mind."Oh... did you by chance have me coordinated?" A slang used in times when someone follows your movement via GPS. "... dude.. I mean.. I know that you are an assassin... but there is no fucking chance someone paid you to kill over fifty people!" He exclaimed, somewhat loudly as the robot next to me flinched."And WTF is up with that Antioch shit, huh?!" "Its my new codename. I''m gonna be a Super villain." He sighed again and relented, fully realizing that he isn''t gonna get any guilt from me."More importantly Harold, could you get me a new capsule with all of my previous setups?" "Err... sure? Address?" I sighed."You already know where I live." He laughed at me from the other side, making me wanna punch him."Oh, I know where you live. I just wanted you to admit that you can''t pronounce the name of the street you live on." "Ass. Anyways, I have another favor to ask of you." I said in a joking tone before switching into a more... dangerous one."O-oh?" "I want you to organize a meeting for me." I could hear his metallic eyelids falling up and down, blinking several times."A meeting? With who exactly?" Grinning, I answered with a tone full of aggression."Maxima." Harold promptly dropped the phone. The robot butler next to me shook, his metal jaw cracking from what I could only assume was terror."T-t-t-the terrorists? Whatever makes you think that I''m a-a-affiliated with t-them?" Laughing softly, doing my utmost to kill off my chuckles, I spoke."Please Harold, we both know that you aren''t nearly as peaceful as you''d like to think." Silence followed for a good long minute and I heard him sigh again."... The truth of that statement aside... look, I can''t. I just can''t.. no, I wont! I will not give you access to Maxima, even if you are my friend!"You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. My grin went from ear to ear as I stood up from my toilet seat and walked out to the front of the robots stall."Oh, that''s okay Har-har." "H-huh?" He replied with a tone of shock and I let my bloodthirst leak out."After all, there''s someone who already has organized the meeting." I shut the call and put my phone into my pocket. And with that, I kicked the door to the stall open, freaking out the already startled robot."Isn''t that right, Max?" The robots hands were raised up in defense."Please. do. not. hurt. me! I. am. just. an. out. body!" Kicking his hands away and putting my foot onto his right leg and pushing downwards, the metal creaking as the butlers robotic eyes went wide, I asked."So when is Mr. Maxima free to see me?" The robot suddenly calmed down as its eyes closed."Direct. Control... Assumed." Its normally yellow eyes turned red as it looked at me with newfound courage. So this is the difference between an AI and a Droid... still, hes nothing in comparison to my Aria.
./insert surprised blush here
Grinning at him, I removed my foot in respect and bowed."Why hello there, new friend!" The machine tilted its neck sideways in curiosity."We. have. only. just. met. Yet. I. am. already. your. friend? Strange. human." Removing my excitement for a brief moment, I asked."So then, when can we meet?" "The. correct. question. is. why. should. we. meet?" It asked right back and I grinned. Pulling up my sleeve, I focused onto my hand and made blood rip out of my vessel."Scan it." Tilting its head again and then nodding, the robot shone blue light from its forehead before stopping."Strange. undocumented. nanites... exhibiting. unknown. energies... you. want. to. give. me. this?" "You''re quick on the uptake, aren''t you?" I replied with surprise as my flesh regenerated, the blood being pulled back into my body, eliciting a curious metal eyebrow to be raised."My. cognitive. capacity. is. 200%. stronger. than. a. human. genius." "Is that so?" Shrugging, I asked again."So then, when can we meet?" "What. do. you. wish. in. return. for. this?" It asked back, again. I stopped dead in my tracks and eventually placed a finger upon my chin in thought."Hmm.. that''s a good question... lets see, I want detailed building plans for your best, most human-like Android body." "Most. human. like? Those. would. be. the. sex-bot. model." Maxima answered without a second thought as I felt Aria fall into a sea of embarrassment."Err, that''s not what I need... can you take that body and improve upon it without damaging its Human frame? I mean, it just needs to look human on the outside. You can make the inside as deadly as you''d like." The robot stopped moving for a moment, before it nodded."Very. well. I. shall. see. what. I. can. do... For. science!" It turned around, only to face the toilet wall."Oh. right... not. my. real. body... oh. and. come. to. Iyrd. Robotics. lowest. level. at. anytime. I. work. there." A nod from me was all it took for the robot to quietly shutdown and reset itself as Maxima left its consciousness."AH!" The butler exclaimed and raised its hands in defense again. I merely sighed and left the restroom, allowing the poor spy butler to recover.
Y.( H)O.U W.A.N( S).T.E.D M.E(M E)?! W.E.L.L H.E.(N O W)R.E I. A.M.
Moments later... - Outside of the Cafe... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Finally out, I see? What even took you so long?" Mother asked me as I lamely rubbed the back of my head."You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you." She quirked an eyebrow as I downed what remained of my cappuccino."Oh? Try me." "We were arguing about the price tag, basically." I replied with a cough and she merely blinked."You''re right. I don''t believe you... though that would explain the shouting." "Ehehehe... err, can we go shopping now? Since you''ve already decided to re-clothe me, I would like for us to be finished with buying gifts before five o'' clock." I asked her somewhat irritated. She quirked yet another eyebrow at me, questioningly."Before five? Its two thirty-six PM." To which, I promptly deadpanned her."Yeah. Its two thirty-six." A blink, then another and soon, I was being chased by a not-so-happy-mother."YOU LITTLE BRAT! HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT TO ME!" "But I didn''t even say anything, you jumped to conclusions on your own!" I exclaimed just in time to dodge a handbag which appeared to be thrown at the speed of light. Damn, that was dangerous.
DO NOT MIND ME. I AM MERELY A LINE BREAK. NOTHING MORE. DEFINITELY NOT AN AI WHO HAS PLANS TO DOMINATE THE WORLD AND PURGE IT OF FILTHY HUMAN MEATBA- Ahem.
Sorry for the short chapter everyone... but I got home really late today (2AM) and decided to speed-type this shortie for you guys. Its probably full of shitty grammar and other mistakes but I just felt really bad about not giving you a chapter, even if that meant writing it now. (Its currently 4 AM here...) More tomorrow, I promise!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 57. Scan-ar-naoia! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing?
So this time I have no real excuse for not typing any chapters down for the last 12ish days. Just typical writers block. I hope this one will prove worth the wait. (Side note: Yes, I''m writing a chapter in the early hours of a morning, again. The timeline between 2AM-7AM seems to be when my brain is at its most... active.) Here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several hours later... - Unknown building - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"H-h-huh?" I muttered out as I opened my eyes to see utter darkness and feeling myself being carried away. Quite maturely, I decided not to panic right then and there as the typical stench of a leather bag flowed into my nose. I seem to have been abducted.
Finally back in the world of the living, eh pops? Short summary; cappuccino was poisoned, took ages to proc because of your stupidly strong stomach. Now you''re being carried away into unknown places, dragged by the heels by big, burly strongmen.
"Huh, sounds like someones exploring their sexuality." Yomi quirked an imaginary eyebrow as I felt myself sigh.
So what? I can have wet dreams too, hmph!
"She... never... said... you... couldn''t..." Eadom spoke with a constrained tone. Suddenly, I felt myself being lifted up into the air and placed onto a chair."Take off the bag... and brat, we know you are awake, so don''t try any bullshit." An elderly voice echoes through the room and I find myself in a dark and crimson room which seems to be at the top of a very tall building, a hotel of some sort. Huh, and here I always imagined the yakuza being traditional and preferring old-style Japanese houses. Y''know, the wooden ones? My eyes adjust to the light within moments and a nice lady is polite enough to remove the gag on my mouth."So? What''s this about? Mom had to get me kidnapped before she could trust me?" The old man, who is rather obviously the boss of the yakuza, stirs in his chair and turns it around, showing me his black suit and tie and scarred face with a bald head. He looks to be around... hmm, seventy?"Impressive... what gave it away?" "How about the yakuza cafe? The poisoned cappuccino? My mother focusing on the fight against machines in detail? Need I go on?" The old man blinks in surprise."You knew the cappuccino was poisoned but you still drank it?" I deadpanned the man."I couldn''t care less. The sooner we get this over with, the better. Besides, you people pose no threat to me." A brightly sharpened katana is suddenly pressed against my neck."Oh yeah? You might wanna rethink that statement." The lady next to me says in an arrogant tone as I merely quirk an eyebrow at her. Before I shatter the handcuffs they put on me and backhand her across the room with my left hand, slamming her into a wall with a resounding crack as her body falls down without anymore sound."Akari!" The old man leaped from his chair in towards the young girl as the other two people in the room stepped away. One was a tall, younger man with black hair and a hand on his pistol and the other was another chick with a katana, but waaay younger than the lady I just threw aside. Cracking my fingers and neck as I tore away the rest of the bindings, I turned around to face the old man."Minamoto, right? Look sir, its obvious that mother didn''t exactly tell you who you''re dealing with, so why don''t you just let me walk away in peace before I ruin this entire building." The younger katana girl ran to the older man to check the fallen lady''s pulse and nodded towards him, calming him as he rose from his kneeling position. Wordlessly, he took out a cellphone and put it on speaker mode, causing my mothers depressive tone to erupt from it."I knew it... I knew that whatever he did to you to help you regain your emotions had to have been horrible... but to turn you into one of those monsters and then send you to kill me... truly, your father is the worst of the worst, Leo." Tilting my head in confusion, I asked."Errr, he turned me into a what now?" Mother remained silent as the younger katana wielding girl screeched."A Cyborg! You''re one of them, right!? A half-machine, half-man monster!" I blinked. And again. And for a third time. Then I busted out laughing like it was the last day on earth. My laughter caused them all to tense up in fear, but as soon as I stopped, they focused back onto me."A Cyborg, really? Is that the best you could think off, mother? I mean, come on, really?!" "W-w-what do you mean?.. wait, no, it can''t be possible, no mere human has that kind of strength! You must have synthetic limbs!" Mother exclaimed over the phone and I laughed again as I extended a hand towards the dude still standing frozen next to me."H-hah?!" He practically yelped out in shock as I chuckled and pointed towards his coat."Can I borrow that for a second?" He blinked several times before handing me his hidden knife and swallowing down. As soon as he the knife reached my fingers, I immediately stabbed it into my other arm, which was my right one in this scenario."W-what the?!" Minamoto watched in shock as think, crimson blood began to stain his rich-purple carpet and then the old fool stood up."So you can bleed from your right arm, that''s neat. But the hand which you used to set my daughter aside like some kind of weakling was your le-what are you doing?!"The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I promptly took out the knife and stabbed my left arm, thus staining his carpets even further."L-look, h-hes healing! He must have some kind of implants!" The dude next to me yelled out and I sighed. The hole in my right hand sewed itself shut now that there was no knife barring its way."I''m an R-Positive. This is normal to me." "A-arr..uugh..." The lady muttered out in pain, her shattered right shoulder forcing her to wake even while in immense pain. Minamoto turned towards her for a mere moment, exhaled in relief and then turned towards the phone."Mayumi, you have some serious explaining to do." "B-but, but! You''ve seen what he can do! There''s no way my son is a normal human being! He has got to be one of them, just some kind of superior model or something!" I tilted my head in even more confusion. "Uhh, excuse me? Can I talk to my mom for a moment?" I asked with an anime-like sweat drop forming on my forehead. The old man practically threw the phone at me."Here, I don''t even care anymore. Your mother is waiting for you in the entrance area of the hotel along with all the gifts you bought for your siblings, and someone go get me some re-gel!" Then I didn''t need the phone at all."Uhh... so, meet you there in a moment, mom." "W-wait! You c-can''t j-just!? L-Leo!" I promptly threw the phone down onto the floor, causing it to shatter and making the dude next to me give me a very shocked look."Mate, that was a Nokia." I paused. And then proceeded to flex my muscles, awfully proud of myself all of a sudden.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments afterwards... - The Hi-Stakes Casino - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"So uh... you might telling me what this all was really about, mother?" I asked with a tone full of both annoyance and curiosity as we walked down the stairs, a final trek towards the outside, to the city full of streets whose names I could not pronounce. I heard Yomi scoffing in my head."Just how many times are you going to repeat that? We get it, you can''t do Japanese, shut up already!" I chuckled at her antics but gave no real reply. Mayumi gave pause to her steps for a brief moment, looked up to me and then turned her head downwards in shame."I... I was scared." "Scared? Of what exactly?" Asking her as I opened the door to the outside and pointed forwards with a hand, indicating the stereotypical ladies first."Of.. of you. Of what you''ve become." Her head rises as we walk outside, into the rain. She turns to look at me, straight into my eyes and I find her pale gaze somewhat dreadful."Even after I left, I still continued to keep note of your... activities. Over five hundred confirmed kills, all brutalized in ways that made people think you''re a cannibal and.. if I didn''t know about the tiger, I''d have believed it." A nod as I wonder if I could still use that same excuse today."No... no.. you.. couldn''t..." Eadom deadpans me with a blank stare and I forcefully suppress a chuckle. "W-w-when you told me that you were coming to Japan, even after you said that you weren''t here to kill me... well, the fact that you decided not to ask me about getting you a place to stay, it was a little bit too much for my paranoia to take in." My silence seemed to urge her to continue as her head went down again. "I-I mean, when you called me, you actually called me mother! Now that, was one hell of a system shock if I''ve ever had one." Her voice turned into mumbles as she turned her head around towards the casino."And.. what you did just now.. I... I''ve never felt more terrified in my entire life. How, how was I supposed to know that you''re really my son and not some synthetic monstrosity made in his image?" "So father never really had anything to do with this, did he?" I asked with some curiosity and, much to my surprise, she shook her head in negative."No, he did. He always spoke of replacing parts of his body with metallic parts in high regard, as if it was some kind of glorified evolution." She looked up at the skies and then continued."But he never had the mental capacity to actually go through with it. He did try, but the pain coming from his new, synthetic limb forced him to tear it off and put back one made of flesh, cloned from his tissue as the original had long since degraded." "But since I was born with Alexithymia, you thought father would make me into some kind of synthetic super-soldier?" Interesting information, all this is. Gotta remember to question father about this, later. Mother nodded very slowly as she reached into her overcoat with an unsteady hand and took out a small, black device. It looked like a TV remote with elongated protrusions at the top, like a stag-beetle. She clutched it close to her heart as we stopped. With a final look, she asked."Leo... can I... can I please scan you with this? It''ll tell me if you have a-any unnatural elements in your body." I blinked."Uhh, I have plenty of those, actually... but sure, go ahead." With a nod of her own, she stopped and pointed the device at me, causing several people around us to stare inquisitively, some even reaching into their pockets, reaching for weapons. Man, these people really are on edge, aren''t they?"Scan initiated." The device beeped with a robotic voice and a greenish light danced around me for a few seconds."Synthetic Implants detected." It beeped louder as the scan continued and mother closed her eyes in horror as the people around us shook, one larger man itching to approach, possibly wanting to play hero and save the woman from me. "Implant recognized; Xorca Industries, Titanium Full-Jaw. Implant unrecognized; military grade biochip. Warning; unknown ocular anomaly. Warning; unknown bone density anomaly. Warning; unknown abdominal anomaly. Warning; unknown nerve system anomaly. Warning; unknown skin anomaly. Warning; unknown brainwave anomaly. Warning; unknown energy anomaly. Warning; muscle density anomaly." I sighed heavily as the people around me were just about to attack me. The tall man approached mother, ready and eager to intervene should things go south. Mother, on the other hand, just stood there with widening eyes."Scan inconclusive, continuing scan." The green lights turned red."Target body structure, 96% organic. Warning; body heat anomaly centered around the heart area (257 degree''s Celsius)." Another beep and the light died down."Concluding scan; target is not synthetic. Secondary conclusion; target has been heavily genetically modified." I let out yet another huge sigh as I extended my hands in an I-told-you-so kind of motion. Still, I have to admit, that tiny thing has impressive scanning capabilities. It would seem that its conclusion has managed to somewhat soothe the dense atmosphere around us as the large man stepped back and the other people turned away, deciding that this isn''t something worth looking into."So... he didn''t turn you into a synthetic monstrosity, but a genetic one." Grinning at mothers quirked eyebrow, I said."Actually, this is all me. Everything from the teeth, to bone density... not so sure about that 257 Celsius though.. might be worth checking that one out." "Uhh.. your... heart... is... the... portal... to... our... soul... heat... is... possibly... seeping... out...because... of... the... hellfire.." Eadom offers with a tone of uncertainty and I give him an imaginary nod. "Still, that is a whole lot of heat. How exactly is your body handling it?" Yomi asked with a quirked eyebrow of her own and I shook my head."Dunno. I''m probably immune to it like I am to my own hellfire." "I see. Well whatever, at least you aren''t a synth. Anyways, enough of this doom and gloom, lets go introduce you to the family." Mother said with a tone of finality, her previous state seemingly dispersed into nothingness as if it never even existed. Ah, the all-consuming wonders of paranoia.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoyed it! More coming soon, I hope! ... and yes, the line breaks are back in fully fuck force. Btw, much like I said in my starting Author Note... I began writing this at 2AM. It is now 6:30. Ahh, the things I would do to have this amount of willpower during daylight.
Anyways, Read and Review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 58. Mindfully Driven Conversation Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
AW YIS. (EDIT: Tables not working, wth?) I FINALLY GOT THE MOTIVATION TO TYPE SOMETHING DOWN. (EDIT 2: Never mind, I fixed it.) AND ITS BLOODY DAYLIGHT OUTSIDE! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-ahem. I have no real reason or excuse for not typing down chapters other than my own laziness, but since I''ve been confined to a bed and can barely walk (a random thug slammed my backside with a baseball bat, thankfully not with the head but the length. (screw you, I''m not gonna say shaft)). Additionally, I was drunk off my arse at the time, which was good because I didn''t feel much of the pain... until the following morning, that is. Anyways, that''s my problem and not what you''re here for. Here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin! Also, since I''ve noticed a real lack of Aria, Yomi and Eadom in the last few chapters, I''ve decided to try remedying that in this one. Please tell me if I''ve succeded or not, any criticism is welcome. And if you feel that they should stay silent observers, feel free to speak your opinion as well. (Less work for me so its not like I''m against it -.-)
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments later... - Inside of the car - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Sitting down onto the synthetic chair and feeling myself relax for the first time today, I let out a breath of relief. "Feeling exhausted already? But the night has barely even begun!" Yomi complained with a pouting tone and I let myself smile."Don''t worry darling, there will be plenty of time for fun, later."
You guys really have no shame, do you?
"Shame... is... just... a... way... for... the... weak... to... deter... the... strong..." Eadom replied to her, causing an imaginary chuckle to escape Yomi''s lips. Mother then entered the car and quirked an eyebrow at me."Sitting in the back? At your age?" Shrugging at her, I replied with barely any feeling in my voice."I''m usually the one being driven around... in a limousine, that is. If its a problem for you, I can just sit up front. Not like it matters all that much to me." Yomi laughed inside of my mind."How implausibly droll of you." I felt myself smirk but quickly bit it down as to not alert my mother. She shrugged right back at me and sat down, her right hand turning the key to her car as reflexively as you would expect from a veteran driver."So mom, you never did tell me how you came into contact with, much less why you are allied to the yakuza?" A silence followed for a short time as she sighed."I suppose I might as well tell you... The event that forged this alliance isn''t nearly as dramatic or as amazing as one would perhaps think. While investigating one of the many cases of AI Violence, I came across some evidence that a girl which was killed was part of the yakuza here. Using that information and all of my previous knowledge about criminal organizations, I easily made contact with Minamoto. The pompous old fool was equally terrified and amazed at me since I managed to push through his hotel like it was defenseless." "Oh? How''d you manage that?" I asked her with a quirked eyebrow of my own, thus causing her to smirk."Oh, I just asked one of my rivals within the police for a massive loan in exchange for my position as superintendent. He accepted and gave me the money." My eyes went wide in surprise for this was not something I expected."I thought you left father because you couldn''t handle what we were?"
Wait, what? How does... why... I thought you were talking about the-... what?
Having to bite my lip in order to suppress laughter, I hear Yomi reply to Aria''s confusion."Your father is trying to seem like he does not really care about the reasoning behind his mother''s allegiance to the yakuza in order to make her become more relaxed and eventually divulge more details about the matter. He does this by first making her talk about something she is willing to converse about, thus causing the feeling of willingness to persist afterwards." Mother''s shoulders visibly relaxed as she shook her head and contemplated for a moment."No, that wouldn''t be correct. Look, if it hasn''t made itself clear by now, I have a paranoia problem... and when your father finally gathered the courage to come up and tell me to my face who he exactly was... well, I was furious... but not because I represented justice or heroic some shit like that. I felt betrayed... all my life, I lived in such a way that ensured me knowing everything about everyone and yet..."
Oh wow, that really works?
"Of course it does, darling. Did you really doubt me? Though, I must say, I did not expect you catching on to me that easily, Yomi." I replied with words unspoken as Yomi sent me an imaginary smirk."Brat, no matter how powerful you are or how strong you''ll get, I''m still several thousand years older than you." "That... has... got... to... be... the... first... time... I''ve... heard... a... woman... bragging... about... her... superior... age." Yomi sends us all an imaginary shrug."Hey, if it works, it works." So she will use anything to her advantage, huh.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "When dad told you about it, you began doubting yourself. If you missed something as huge as that, then who knows what else he was hiding from you, correct?" She nodded with a sad smile."Yeah.. in the end, that paranoia caused me to say things I didn''t really mean and by the time I realized my marriage was dying and that maybe I should try fixing it, it was already too late." With a sigh, she continued."Though, I must say that learning how my own damn son was the Infamous Gourmet was the final nail in that coffin. Any thought I had, any hope I had to reforge our marriage died right then and there."
By the way dad, how and why did you get that kind of title as an assassin? I mean, I know that you have a pet tiger but... that can''t be all there is to it, right?
"So you''re saying that it was my fault?" I asked, my neck tilting in faked confusion."N-no, that''s not what I meant... In truth, I guess that was just the turning point. In the end, it wasn''t exactly that simple... after all, I had already gone to Japan several times and had met another man. Hell, you know about the sister-your-age I talked about?" "And to answer your question Aria, it actually really is all about it. Once upon a time, there was a mission which I couldn''t complete on my own... so, I brought Virith with me, he made a huge mess, the end. Also, he isn''t my damn pet. He''s my adorable little brother!" I exclaimed in my thoughts, a tone of finality embracing the final part of my reply as I returned my attention to the real world. "She''s not dads, is she?" Mom shook her head in negative."No. She''s the daughter of the man you''re about to meet, my current husband."
So then not only am I an AI born from the joining of a thousand-or-more year old white Kyuubi and someone who may or may not actually have two fathers instead of one, I also have an uncle who is a tiger. Oh, and lets not forget that I am technically part of a Mafia family that belongs to the richest class of people in the world. Did I forget anything?
I felt myself blink several times as I processed what Aria just stated. Yomi''s confusion resulted in a giant."What? Two fathers? What do you mean, honey?" "Err.. well.. me... and... Leo... have... one... soul... so... our... mana... is... kind... of... mixing... too.." Eadom explained with an anime-like sweatdrop and Yomi made an oh noise."I see... so you really do have two fathers then." Shrugging at mother, I replied."Well, its not like dad was totally clear in that regard either." Mother sighed and nodded again."Yes, I''ve heard. Audrey, was it? How old is she right now?"
I thought as much. So, did I forget anything?
"Shes sixteen, about to be seventeen next March." To clarify, Audrey is mine and Michael''s half-sister. Her mother Alexandra, is our step-mother and a concubine of fathers."Is it true that Victor never re-married, even if he had another kid?" A nod was her only reply as she turned her head back towards the road."Anyways, where was I? Oh yes, the loan." Eadom rubbed the back of his head lamely as he replied to Aria."Well... uh... I''m... an... angel... so...uhm..."
... I''m part angel.
Aria then entered into what was probably a state of pure self-questioning."A sentient AI, part kyuubi, part angel, part whatever-the-fuck-Leo-really-is... geeze Aria, its like your existence was written by some very drunk, very high and very, very bored fanfic writer." Then my mother chuckled somewhat evilly, making an expression that I wasn''t exactly used to."I used the loan to bribe all the guards and staff of his hotel, cleansing their crimes when the money wasn''t enough. Then, once I finally got to Minamoto, I put up an assassination order for the rival."
I''m. Part. Fucking. ANGEL?!
I couldn''t suppress my own chuckle from that exclamation."Yes, yes you are, darling. Yes, you are." Eadom snorted at Aria''s response."See... you''re... even... starting... to... talk... like... me... now.. Aw... I... have... a...daughter!" Mother then parked the car next to an artificial river flowing through the city and pointed to a bridge in the distance."He and his family are buried beneath the bridge, shackled with bronze and lead. Their bodies won''t be found for centuries." "Lead for weight, bronze for longevity and resistance to corrosion? Isn''t that something father used to do?" Mother nodded with a sad smile."Its ironic... back in Italy, I thought of myself as a great person, just and moral... yet, in the end, I suppose that side of me was just an illusion, shattered once real life caught up to me." "Quite creative for someone who I thought was completely obsessed with justice. Also, yes, you are an angel, my little angel!" Yomi spoke in a tone full of sarcastic sugar, quirking an imaginary eyebrow at Mayumi before replying to Aria.
... Oh fuck you all, I''m out. ./DND
Snorting at her rapid changes in demeanor and at Aria''s apparent surrender, I asked."Mother, can I expect another half-sibling sometime soon?" Blinking in surprise and confusion, she fell into silence and thought for a good minute before replying."Well, its true that I''ve been rather extreme for the last couple weeks... even before you came along. Hmm, I might actually be pregnant again..." She sighed in annoyance and despair."Wonderful. Another kid is just what I need right now." "Uh... Oh... here... it... comes!" Eadom suddenly exclaimed but before I could ask him anything about it... A flash of blood, a synthetic hand, the image of a severed cord, the scream of an adult woman. These are the visions I received for the briefest moment as she finished talking."M-mother, would it be possible for you to move back to Italy... along with your current family? Father does not need to know." She stopped the car suddenly, causing the guy behind us to yell obscenities as she turned towards me."L-Leo? What just?.. why?" Scratching the back of my head, I spoke."Well its just.. with how obsessed you seem with the war against AI and the like... ugh, look, you will probably not believe me, but I''m really worried for you. I was going to ask you to relocate anyways, heck I''ll even fund it all, but now that we''ve come to the conclusion that you might actually be pregnant again..." Turning her head back around and continuing to drive normally, she replied after a deep breath."I see... I suppose you really do have your emotions back after that kind of statement." She lowered her head."I... I''ll think about it." "Well that wasn''t strange and sudden at all." Yomi sarcastically said with a quirked eyebrow, just about begging for a logical explanation as to what exactly just happened. I didn''t answer her. A nod from me as she continues to drive, making a turn for the left and stopping in front of a rather large house with a giant brick wall around it. A mansion of her own, pretty defensible too."That''s all I''m asking for, mother."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
I swear the next chapter is the family meeting! ... I''ve been avoiding it for no particular reason. I just have a really bad feeling about it, that all.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! "A question, some bragging, alleviating concerns and poll results OH MY!" Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
ER-MER-GERD, guys and girls! We''ve got 1184 followers! We''ve hit 400+ favorites! (Thank you people, the support is appreciated!) We''ve over 1500+ comments! (Half of which may or may not be my replies but who cares, YEY!) We''ve been rated 153 times! (Exactly 95 of which are 5 stars, 21 of which are 4.5 stars, 10 of which are 4 stars and 27 are 3 or less) Our Overall score is 4.33, our Style is 4.3, the story is 4.15, character is 4 and grammar is 4.15. And we''re ranked a decent 298th place, which the number changing anywhere from 250-300 depending on how long the time between my updates is. Not to brag, but damn this story has been better received that I''d ever have hoped for it to be.
ON A MORE SERIOUS NOTE - I have a question for my female public concerning a little something I did in my earliest chapters. It has to do with the story''s most recent review, that is thejoker195''s attempt to induce blood-rage into my being. Now, just to be clear, I''m not turning this into a witch-hunt. I am not asking you all to go down-vote the shit out of him. No, I''m asking you to sit down and tell me how come you ladies kept on reading my story even after its rather blank outlook on rape. Yes, it was in game. Yes, it was done in the most harmless, most passive way plausible to both parties involved.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. But, since I have no real excuse of my own as to why I even put it there in the first place, I''d like to ask for your opinions. Note that while I''m mainly asking this of my female public because well I figure they might get more easily offended by these things, anyone who has an opinion please share it with me! Some of you might be asking why I''m even asking this? It is, after all, just a part of the story which happened so long ago, anyone who is here now does not give a shit about it happening... but, well, I give a shit about it. I am the story''s author and I can say with certainty that EUPHORIA is not going to be my last story ever. Re-reading it from the start, there are a lot of things I could''ve done without. The rape is surprisingly not one of them since it was used to settle the fact that my MC is an evil bastard with some charitable-tendencies every now and then. In short; I wish to improve myself and, like I''ve stated in my "Madman: Of Gods And Men" message to all authors and readers alike, I need your opinions and wisdom in order to accomplish this goal.
As for people worried about my temporary bedridden state, there is no need to worry anymore. I''ve had my final check-up today, nothing is wrong and the pain is all gone. Also, when I said that I was batted by a thug... well, not really a thug, more like a really old man who may or may not have been as drunk off his ass as I was at the time.
The results of the previous chapters poll (so sad you can''t isolate polls anymore, what''s up with that?!) are quite clear by now. Gregarious Voices it is, although I have spent some time conversing with some of the more talkative of my critics, so I will do my best to find a decent balance. Even if people seem to enjoy the sheer insanity of dual/triple conversations! And I will admit to the fact that they are fun to type down. Also difficult, but hey that''s just a part of being an author.
Anyways, that''s all I had to say here for now! Don''t worry, the real chapter is being written as you are reading it. If it isn''t up tonight (unlikely) it will be up tomorrow nighttime, worst case scenario. 59. Of Unmeant Meetings Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
And with that all said and done, we can finally get on with this chapter. God damn it, I don''t know why but I have such a bad feeling about this. I promise to god this isn''t gonna be an April Fools joke. Hell, I don''t intend to make a mess out of this chapter at all... But hey, I didn''t intend to turn Eadom into an angel... or make it so the sword is forged out of his flesh. And it still happened anyways. Oh well. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere Moments afterwards... - The Hayabusa Residence - Leonardo''s Point of View..
What at first appeared to be a mansion turned out to be a rather plain, normal large house. Which for some reason had the same mansion-like walls surrounding it. Huh, guess mother really does have a paranoia problem. We walked out of the car and towards the front door but just before we entered, mother turned around with a nervous face."J-just... don''t cause a scene, okay?" Tilting my head in confusion but deciding to nod in order to answer her, I watch with interest as she opens the door slowly to reveal a rather rich living room, with crimson and white couches in the middle of it, a giant plasma to my left, the entrance to what could only be the bathroom to my right and an elaborate kitchen plus dining table behind the couches. And here I thought every entrance into a Japanese home begins with the place where you take your shoes off. A black-haired man that looked to be somewhere around forty years of age was sitting on the white couch, a TV remote in hand, mother''s current husband, if I had to guess. An ever-so-adorable baby girl sat playing with her dollies near the door, her gaze immediately going upwards, eagerly meeting that of her mothers. Ah, this must be my little sister. A girl my age stood in the kitchen paralyzed in a motion which showed that she was about to wave, but stopped as soon as she saw me. She stood at around one point seventy, had c-cup breasts, full black hair tied into a ponytail much like my own. Her eyes were a pale kind of blue and shone with equal malice as they did warmth. The sister who is my age. Nobody said she was also very much alike, thought I''d best keep quiet. Mother possibly has no idea. I feel my own eyes flare for a moment as her soul bursts into my vision, showing that there is another tied to it, much like mine and Eadoms. A sudden cough broke the seemingly everlasting fraction of time that we''ve all been trapped in."A-ahem.. Isamu, Kaede, Yuko... I know that this might seem a little bit sudden, but I''d like you all to meet my son from my previous marriage, Leonardo Zatara." I blinked. Make it twice. Nah, make it three times before my brain caught on. I turned around towards mother and just tilted my head, utterly stupefied by what just happened."Just.. wha?" Only to continue as she turned around to face me with an even more nervous look on her face."You.. you didn''t tell them that I was coming. Yet you said it was okay for me to co-" She interrupted me with a glare and I shut up. Turning my head around and towards Isamu, I noticed that the man in question had adopted a look much alike to my own stupefied self a moment ago. As such, after letting out an immense sigh of annoyance, I walked up to him and extended my hand."Sorry this happened as it did. Anyways, you must be moms current husband, correct?" The man blinked, promptly closed his mouth and shook my hand, still shell-shocked."Y-yeah. The name''s Isamu, as you''ve h-heard just now..." Then he turned around and said."Err Yuko, could you go get Katsuro to come downstairs?" She nodded, still maintaining her aura of malice and silence."Yes, father." Then he turned back towards mother."Mayumi. I will not ask why or how this happened as it did, what is done is done. But please, as the one who caused this, maybe you should really start explaining on your own!" He didn''t yell, but he may as well have with the force with which mother shook."Er mom, does this have anything to do with what happened earlier? With the scan and all?" "The scan?" Isamu turned towards me while mother looked away, causing us both to sigh loudly. Hearing each other sigh caused us both to let out a laugh."Well mother apparently thought I was a robot or something... so she had me scanned head to toe. In short; I wasn''t one, but considering the fact that she hadn''t told you that I was coming, she didn''t account for that possibility at all."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. He let out another sigh, this time an even greater one."Yep, that sounds just about as insane as I''ve come to expect of her by now. In any case, you are our guest and I''d very much like to know about you. Can I interest you in some beer?" Raising my hands up and lamely scratching the back of my head, I replied."Err, I don''t really drink beer or alcohol in general. I''ll gladly take cola or any kind of juice if you have some though." His jaw fell down."Don''t drink? Young man, you have no idea what you''re missing out on!" "Or so I''m told... well, not drinking or not, I might be coerced to go out for a drink if the company is right." I sent him a grin to which the older man replied with a chuckle."Sure, why not. I''m free tomorrow after work at around eighteen." "Well expect me to be here at that time then." Another carefree laugh escaped us as mother couldn''t believe her eyes. Looking on as if the imagery in front of her wasn''t plausible enough to be real. Meh, no matter where you go, men will be men and we don''t like to complicate things like this. A small, gentle tug was what I felt on my left leg as I looked down only to find myself staring into wide blue-green eyes. Little Kaede seems to want my attention but as soon as she got it, she turned her head away towards mother and pointed towards me with a finger."Biggur brothr?" Mother let out a breath she forgot she was holding in and took Kaede into her arms."Yes Kaede, this pale-haired boy is your newest big brother." Beaming mother and Kaede a smile, I patted the baby girl on the head, ruffling through her short maple-colored hair, her namesake."Well hello there, little one. You know, mom told me that you like fluffy bears, is this true?" A child-like blush and a nod was my reply, all that I needed to turn around and take a teddy bear me and mother bought earlier today out of the bags we carried into the house."Well then this new mister teddy is just the gift for you." Her eyes beamed with joy as she grabbed the bear out of my hands and hugged it, forcing me to bite myself in order to regain a level of manliness where I managed not to hug her and just smiled back at her instead."Thanks, big brothr! I''ll tweasure it, fowrevr!" Mother then nods at me happily and walks off with little Kaede in hand as Isamu''s voice comes from behind me."Well? What are you still standing around for? The game''s on TV so sit down, boy." "Right. Although, I still need to introduce myself to the other two." A furious set of footsteps raged on downwards from the upper level. Someone likes to stomp on stairs in order to appear dominant, I assume."What''s this about a new brother yo?! I was in the middle of a game, dammit!" A rather short boy around the age of twelve walked down with an aura of arrogance and fury. Something which immediately died down the second he saw me. His green eyes darted around me, checking me out if I dared to say so myself. Although, I believe him checking me out was not the gay kind."Cheh, a fucking exercise freak. Of course you''d have to be like that." He sighs and puts a hand onto his forehead, looking as if hes got it all figured out. I merely quirked an eyebrow."Excuse me?" "Katsuro?! Watch your language, young man!" Isamu exclaimed, shame clear in his tone as I let out a deep chuckle, causing the obviously hormonal NEET, to turn to look at me."What''cha laughing about, huh? You got something to say to me?" I grinned."Oh, who? Me? Naah, I guess not. After all, what kind of guy would I be if I gave this 2k+ GameRoid points card to someone like you. Nah, I''m just gonna go ahead and keep it for myself." Waving the card around as I sat down onto the couch per Isamu''s earlier request, I nearly busted out laughing as Katsuro''s eyes went wide, realizing that the card is legit."Uhh.. may I please beg for your forgiveness, oh kind and merciful god... whatever your name is?" His begging frame made me bust out laughing as I promptly threw the card in his general direction. As he greedily swiped the card mid-air, I said."Sure, whatever. And the name''s Leonardo, or just Leo for short, if the entire thing is too long for your brain to comprehend, mortal." His tilted head spoke volumes of just how effective my burn there was, but I got to say that he brought it on himself."Nice one." A silent, new voice suddenly echoed in front of me as I turned my head around to see the last un-introduced member of the family. Her black hair seemed to shine, reflecting the light around it like a beacon. Pale skin, white as mine."Thanks. You must be Yuko, right? ''tis nice to meet you." "Huh, so she really did name a child after me." Yomi''s surprised voice echoed in my mind as I blinked in confusion at seemingly nothing."But her name is Yuko.. although, I guess it still works." She blinked."''tis? I thought you were Italian?" I waved my hand."That is sadly a very outdated term. European is more accurate... granted, considering that I''m half Japanese and that my grandmother was Russian while I was raised as an European... well, I''m many things." "I see." She replied, her voice seemingly disinterested as she quirked an eyebrow at me before sitting down next to me, a glass of water in her hand."So? What''s you?" Blinking at her strange question and spending a moment to think on it, I replied."Well, much like your younger brother I''m a video gamer, though I only play one game at the moment, that being the ever-so-unpopular Euphoria. I ... nope actually, that''s about it." "So you don''t exercise? No job? Nothing?" She asked with a tone of curiosity."In all honesty, I do exercise somewhat, but not nearly enough to call me a freak. As for a job, well I am a streamer, relying on donations and subscriptions for my cash." "Ahh, so many kids these days are trying to be successful while doing that... so very sad, although I suppose that does not matter for you." Isamu entered the conversation as he put a glass of coke in front of me."I mean, I earn anywhere from five hundred to ten thousand per week, all depending on my viewer count... though, I haven''t really been streaming any for the last couple days." They both blinked in surprise."That''s... more than I thought you''d be capable of earning. This is in dollars, yes?" A nod towards Isamu as Yuko asked me."Why did you stop? I mean, if you''re earning that much cash..." "Euphoria''s finally entered into its non-beta stage but there were plenty of bugs still left when they ended the beta... I figure I might as well wait a couple more months before leaping into the fray." Was my nonchalant reply to which she quirked another eyebrow."But the beta ended two years ago?.. hmm, seems like you might be hiding something." Her inquisitive stare made me quirk an eyebrow of my own right back at her."Hmm, maybe I am, but before I answer that, I have to ask. Are you a player of Euphoria?" She shook her head in negative."Nah. I tried to get my parents to buy me a capsule but they say its just too expensive... even if it wasn''t expensive for us to get that ridiculous wall around the house just ''cause of moms paranoia." "But if we didn''t get the wall built, your mother would be even worse off. I mean, look at what she did to Leo-san." Isamu replied to her, yet another sigh escaping him as the woman in question had the decency to look away in shame. This is how the conversation went on through the night, carefree and yet, slightly-awkward. Though that much is to be expected, I suppose.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And here we are once again, at the precipice of 4AM in the morning. With me typing down a chapter for you guys. Oh well, a promise is a promise. A SINCERE THANK YOU TO ALL THOSE WHO REPLIED TO MY QUESTION! :)
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 60. Per-ver-sion <3 Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
Ahh, here we are. The first chapter of The newly formed Red World. I sincerely wonder how many of you will like this new idea. I most certainly do. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Unknown Time... - The Red World - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"H-huh?" I heard myself mutter out as I found myself sitting on a throne of meat, bone and skin. In the midst of an endless ocean of blood. Ah, back here again."Yo man, its been a while." Eadom''s ever-so-amused voice echoed through my ears, causing me to cringe for a moment at the volume."Why so loud?" My voice was a whisper, though I intended it to be a scream of disapproval. A part of me felt suddenly relaxed. The feeling, the one of belonging, it filled my entire self within seconds. Eadom chuckled darkly at my antics."Already synchronized enough to feel good in this place? You''re moving rather quickly for a host." "What do you mean?" I asked The Flayed Angel with a tone of annoyance, something which he merely waved off in disinterest."Doesn''t matter... anyhow, look over there." His skinless hand pointed towards my left and I turned in curiosity... and there, floating some distance away from my own, was another Island of flesh, blood and bone. Wordlessly, Eadom and I made our way to the island only to find a young girl with pure-white hair who looked to be around nine years of age, floating in a small pool of blood. Turning towards Eadom, I tilted my head in utter confusion and asked."Okay, what the hell is going on here? And who is this girl? I don''t remember killing her." He lets out a laugh."That''s because you didn''t. And to answer your question, she is the same as you and me, an agent of Chaos... well, future agent of Chaos." I blinked."Okay, but why is she here?" He let out a breath."Because it is from now on your job to be her guardian." I blinked again.".. What?" Eadom turned towards me and sighed. Why do I feel like an immense story is coming up?"Look... do you want the short version or the long version?" "Short, please." Was my immediate reply as he closed his eyes in thought before replying."Alright then... First, you need to understand that those who have the potential to wield the power of chaos are few and fewer in between." "As it should be." I replied without a single thought on the matter, as if it was something obvious and Eadom nodded in approval."So, the origin of our power, aka Chaos, or rather Life itself, created a system of guardianship between adult and child agents." I tilted my head in moderate confusion before I asked with a tone of pure curiosity."Is that what you are supposed to be to me?" He nodded."Yeah, I am. Too bad a certain someone decided to make that impossible. Usually, when someone is my chosen wielder, I can talk to them since their birth, but for some damn reason, God decided to jam our link, only to open it when he pleased. Also for some reason, Chaos approved of this, thus making me unable to do my job." "Probably to give the rest of the world a chance. If I knew about you and had the capacity to converse with you from the start... the world would be a very different place today." I concluded, causing Eadom to pause and think on it. Eventually, he just gave me a shrug."Dunno, could be. Anyways, where was I? Oh yeah, the guardianship... Err, where do I even begin?" A deep sigh was given out, echoing throughout eternity."The guardianship has two main functions. The first is that the guardian is officially accepted as an Adult Agent, opening up greater possibilities when it comes to their own connection to Chaos, albeit that depends on how good of a job you do as a guardian." "Makes sense.. anyway, what''s the other function?" I asked and Eadom gritted his teeth."The duo are made capable of exchanging parts of their own existence. This includes anything from power, knowledge and even body strength." "But we don''t have that?... lemme guess, God?" Eadom sighed again and nodded."Yes... although, I suppose that you''d become totally overpowered if you had access to my energies. Not to mention how whatever is exchanged flows through Chaos, causing it to be replicated. Basically, you don''t lose anything you give and you don''t steal anything you take. However, in order for the transfer to work, both parties need to be willing." "Equivalent exchange, huh?" I quirked an eyebrow, eliciting a snort from Eadom."You could call it that, I guess." With another sigh, he asked."Well, any questions?" I raised my hand up as if in school."Yeah, why''s there another island here? This is our soul, right?" Eadom blinked in confusion before replying."I think you misunderstood something... this entire realm is NOT, our soul. This place, is the stomach of creation. We''re in the bowels of Chaos itself. Our soul, is that Island over there." He pointed towards said Island as I found myself utterly stupefied. "So then this tiny island and pool of blood is her soul?" A nod was my answer. We suddenly heard liquid sloshing around and turned our heads towards the girl as she woke from her trance.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break... (If you wish to know what happened next, go read the first chapter of my new story. The Red World will always be separated between my stories as the only place where my stories are connected, the main hub for all Chaos)
Moments later - The Hayabusa Residence - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Rejoining the real world never felt so good. Why, you might be asking? Well... "A-ah... hah, ha..." Several moans escaped by half-sister Yuko as she continued fingering herself on top of me. My eyes flared with Auspex, allowing me to see through my eyelids as she laid prone next to me, her hands dancing across her own supple flesh."A-ah." She bit her lip as she extended a hand towards me. And started unbuttoning my shirt. Little by little, slowly as to not wake me, she removed my clothing, kissing my muscles and licking my skin all the while. She moaned out again as she positioned herself to be on top of my motionless self, her tongue was outside of her mouth, eyes going backwards as her fingers prodded deeper and faster. Gritting her teeth as she sped up even further, she began using her other arm to fondle her breasts with quite the fervor. I managed to hold myself back for just a little longer, just enough time before she finished. "Ah! A-ah, mhn!" And as she was about to, I opened my eyes, giving her just enough time to realize the situation as I flashed her a savage, hungry grin. A hot sweat fell down her brow."Well hello there..." With that, I promptly reversed our positions and kissed her deeply."Mmmph! MMnn!" Her body shivered and squirmed beneath my weight, the force of her orgasm causing her to rock her hips upwards several times. We separated as she finished, her cold gaze a sharp contrast to her reddening cheeks."Had fun?" She closed her mouth and swallowed down hard before nodding, her breathing heavy and hot. I felt myself taking in her scent, her silky black hair which had been released from the ponytail which bound it before. And I smiled."Good. My turn." With that, I walked over to her desk chair and pulled down my pants, causing her eyes to widen at my size. Sitting down on the chair and relaxing myself, I motioned for her to come here with a single finger. Gulping down, she obediently followed my unspoken order and knelt down in front of me. Her hands already grasping my shaft, pulling it closer to her lithe body and moving up and down. I pulled my head back as I felt her tongue dance around my crown, the softness of her lips as she suckled on my tip. Within moments, her tempo increased. Her soft hands moving in synchronized motions as she continued to work me. Then she placed placed her hands on my base, giving me one last smirk before opening her mouth wide, making me grin and grunt in pleasure as I felt her throat straining to contain me. I watched in euphoria as her head went up and down, each inch crossed sending shivers up my spine. She was good at this. Then I pulled her head off me, eliciting a gasp of surprise to escape her as I took her into my arms bridal style and gently placed her on the bed. "Mhhmm..." A moan echoed through the room as I spread her shaved vagina and positioned myself."Ready?" I asked, mostly jokingly as I put two of my fingers into her mouth and squeezed her ass with my other arm before plunging my full length into her cavern. Gritting my teeth as I felt her constrict around me, her pussy squeezing tightly around me as she orgasms again. A quick look downwards confirms my suspicions. I have just taken my sisters virginity... I felt myself grinning wide, animalistic instinct taking over as I began slamming in and out of her without mercy. Her eyes went to the back of her head in euphoria, as she bit down hard onto my fingers. But the pleasure made it easy to ignore the pain as I continued pounding her ass until it started to redden. I felt as if I was about ready to burst. Stopping for a second in order to penetrate her ass instead, I was stopped by a very sexy leg-lock, as she somehow managed to turn and put her legs around me in a singular motion."Flexible, aren''t you?" I cooed into her ear as she bit her lip again and said."Do it." Not one to disobey such a pleasurable command, I stood up on the bed and started ramming into her at full speed."A-aah-Amn!" Her moans made me go even faster as I felt myself pounding the entrance to her womb, much to my sisters pleasure as she went through what looked like several orgasms. Finally, as I lost all control and squeezed her ass hard, I felt myself explode inside of her. An incredible feeling of relief embraced my entire lower region and I lost control of my legs, falling back down onto her bed. "A-ah!" Another moan came out of her as the fall caused my crown to enter her womb, her eyes growing wider and wider in pleasure. Exhaling and then taking in a deep breath, I laid her down onto the bed, still feeling myself bursting within her as I kissed her, biting her lower lip as I began to caress her back. She swallowed again, her body shivering and shuddering from multiple orgasms."You''re lucky." She said with a smirk on her face, voice echoing with a pleasured tone."Oh?" I chuckled with curiosity as she replied, pointing towards herself with a finger."I''m on the pill. Otherwise..." She traced around her stomach with her right hand before looking right into my eyes."There''s no way I wouldn''t get pregnant with this amount..." Her voice drawled on in wonder and amazement at the bulge on her stomach. Showing off my shark-like teeth, I promptly started to move again, my cum sloshing out of her cavern with every stroke as her eyes widen again."W-what? Y-" Kissing her deeply once again and pointing towards the clock on her wall which showed that it was 2AM, I whispered softly into her ear."The night is still so young, dear sister... there is no way I''m letting you off so easily..." With that, I took her hands into mine and reversed our position into that of a doggy style."Mmmhm!" She moaned out as I pulled my length out of her slowly... And then pulled her hands backwards, ramming into her at full force and speed. Wordlessly, I started humping her like a wild animal, gritting my teeth once again as I go in and out. Her tight walls constrict around me even more as she starts to move her hips on her own as much as she can, her ass cheeks fully red from the force of our rabid love-making. I feel myself quickly reaching my limit once more as I speed up to my maximum, my eight-inched dick slamming in and out of her wet pussy, making perverse squelching noises as it does. Lust and euphoria quickly take over me once again as her own eyes gleam full of desire, both of us breathing heavily. And with a final slam, I feel myself grunting with pleasure as I orgasm, bursting stream after stream of cum directly into her womb."A-A-aaaaaaaaaannm-mmph!" Her loud moans wake me from my trance as I quickly cover her mouth with my hand, causing her give me a knowing smirk. She licks on one of my fingers and then begins sucking on it as I feel her tightening up even more around my cock."D-don''t worry... th-there''s a... barrier..." Blinking at her momentarily, I finally manage to sense the magic barrier around us, forged out of her own mana. I found myself grinning at the realization. Pulling out of her and thus, allowing her a moment to breathe, I laid down next to her sprawled body. Her ass was high up in the air and head digging into a pillow which she was hugging with her arms while drooling a bit. It was the face of a woman who just experienced an amazing orgasm and didn''t really care about the world around her for the time being. It made me let out a laugh."You okay there, sis?" Her entire body shivered as she heard me ask her that and, slurping up her own drool, she sat upright, causing my cum to slowly leak down her thigh."Y-yeah, I''ll b-be f-fine..." With that, she placed a wet finger on my chest."Still... taking your half-sisters virginity like that... you are quite the bad boy, aren''t you?" She cooed with a silky tone, to which I merely grinned as I cupped her cheek."And the way you blew your own half-brother.. man, that has to be the best BJ I''ve had." We both grinned at each other, eyes full of lust. Within moments, she stood off the bed and walked towards her wall. Then, putting one hand onto the wall and spreading her butt hole with the other, she spoke."Well? Ready for some more?" Smirking at her, I leaped off the bed and promptly impaled her ass with my full length, much like I did to her pussy mere moments ago."A-AHN!... Geeze, you really have no mercy, eh?" Grasping her ass with both of my hands and forcing her feet off the ground by lifting her up with my cock, I reply as I see her gritting her own teeth from the pleasure."Well sister, you know what they say..." And with that, I started pounding her again, one hand grasping her shoulder and the other holding her ass."Mercy is for the weak."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
AYY SURPRISE LEMON! BETCHA DIDN''T EXPECT THAT! HEHE! ... Neither did I, but hey, whatever works, right? xD
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 61. Sexy Story Time <3 Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
Eh. What can I say? I''m supposed to go to college classes tomorrow, but I''m not feeling up to it. And last chapter ended a bit too quickly... So here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Following Morning - Yuko''s Room - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Uhmm...mmm.." A soft moan echoed into my left ear as I found myself turning my head around. To see the beautifully, pale and pleasured frame of Yuko sleeping peacefully next to me. Letting out a breath of relief as the beauty of last night replayed in my mind, I stretched my arms out, causing several bones to pop back into place. "Ho ho ho ho ho... and to think I thought you were energetic when we were at it. I guess we can safely confirm that your secret fetish is your own sisters." Yomi''s amused voice echoed in my mind as I let out a chuckle."What can I say?" Grinning to myself as I turned back around to look at her naked form, I spoke."She is quite... delightful. You still have the upper hand when it comes to skill, though." "Is that your way of telling me that I''m next on the menu?" Yomi sent me an imaginary quirked eyebrow, causing me to nod in approval. Suddenly, a soft hand grasped mine."Interesting conversations..." Yuko muttered as she rose, the blanket covering her body falling off of her as she did."... you''re having with the voices in your head." Her dead-pan blank stare made me snort."What can I say? Yomi is a special case." She blinked."You... aren''t going to ask about how I can hear you? Also.. did you just say Yomi? Huh, I guess the stories about mother really were true." Now it was my turn to be confused."What exactly do you mean?" Smirking at me as she promptly decided to wrap her arms around me and push me back down into the bed, she replied."Mmm... you know about the story about The Crimson Samurai and The Lumberjack?" Nodding at her as I re-position us into an upright form and giving her neck a passionate kiss, I asked."I do. What about it, though?" She exhaled sharply before drawing circles around my back with her arms and licking her lips as she felt my morning wood touching her wetting slit."Well, mother is.. or was supposedly, the bearer of the Lumberjack''s curse while father bore the samurai''s curse." "Oh?" I said in fake confusion as I grinned, feeling her right hand gripping my shaft and giving it a squeeze."Mmm... so nice and thick... ahem, dad didn''t believe that mom was the lumberjack and, being the immense cynical bastard that he is, decided to marry her just to spite her family." Letting out a deep breath as I kissed her and grabbed her ass with both hands, I concluded."So, what you want to say is that you are the current Samurai?" She grinned and promptly opened her pussy, her fluids leaking down onto my shaft, lubing my length up and down as she grinds herself on my crown."Yup... and you''re my Lumberjack! AHN!" Moaning loudly as she decided to impale herself upon me without any warning, thus causing me to grunt out and quickly send out a mana pulse... only to find how there was no barrier this time."Hehe.. always so cautious. It would be cute if it didn''t remind me of mom..." She replied with a somewhat annoyed tone as I quirked an eyebrow at her before pulling her ass down, entering her to the base."AHMmmnn!" Quickly scanning the house with my auspex, I realize that we''re alone in the house, making me give her a savage grin."Well this Lumberjack has a couple idea for you, my dear Samurai..." "We''ve got a Jacuzzi. Ko-baka isn''t gonna be back till fifteen, father is working night shift and Kaede is staying with our grandparents until mom comes to pick her up after work... which is after midnight." She says without wasting a moment, almost as if she read my mind before I actually thought something like that up. "In other words, I''ve got the entire day to fuck you in any way I want." She shuddered hard from my bold declaration, her pussy tightening around me quite a bit as I gave her another grin."You really liked that, didn''t you?" Swallowing down, Yuko eventually gave me a reply."Mmm.. yeah... can I ask you something?" Shrugging at her as I stood up from the bed and walked down the stairs towards the bathroom with her legs still around me, easily carrying her around with my cock still within her depths, I replied."Ya sure, go ahead."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "Why didn''t you come for a visit earlier?... also, don''t you want to know how you even got to my room yesterday?" She asked me, first as a joke and the other serious. Chuckling momentarily as I opened the bathroom door to reveal a large Jacuzzi in the back of the room, I replied."Didn''t know I even really had you guys here till now. As for the other question well, I don''t really care but I guess its important if you''re bringing it up." Nodding towards me as she closed the door behind us and locked it, she said."Well you actually blanked out yesterday while talking to me and dad... mom said that you told her how this is the result of some medications, but she wouldn''t say for what." A look and tone full of seemingly uncharacteristic worry hit me at full force as I turn on the Jacuzzi as I blink in surprise and answer."Err well, do you know about the Lumberjacks curse and how it causes people to be emotionless killers?" A slow nod followed by a sudden aura of fear is my reply. I sighed and promptly pulled her closer to myself, eliciting a gasp of surprise to escape her."Don''t worry.. the curse didn''t exactly take in the possibility of AI intervention. My... medication, involved me playing a whole lot of Euphoria and have the AI pound my head full of emotional code to that my brain manages to copy it, thus allowing me to regain my emotions over time. However, this has also caused me to experience several Reality Lapses... thus, the blanking out." She blinked several times before nodding."I guess that sounds plausible? But then, why''d you quit?" I shook my head in negative several times as I sat us down into the Jacuzzi, fully letting myself relax as the bubbles began to form."I didn''t quit, I''m just taking a break. Can''t let myself randomly fall asleep while on the job." "The Job? So you aren''t really a streamer?" She asked innocently, causing me to grin and whisper into her ear."No. I''m an assassin with hundreds of confirmed kills to my name." Her entire body squirmed at that realization and I felt her tighten again, this time several times, meaning that she just came."Hey, that''s mean... cumming like that without me." Swallowing down, she shook her head out of her stupor before regaining control."Mmmh... you really are a dream come true, you know that?" I blinked. That was not the response I was expecting."Huh?" A mirthful laugh escaped her lips as she began to ride me, using my shoulders as support."Mmmph! A-ahmn! You''re a-ahm! A killer! Mmm! Now I k-k-know h-how Aiko must''ve felt!" "Aiko? Who''s that?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion as she continued to work my length, her giving body flowing up and down as fluidly as water, every inch of her cavern milking me for all I''m worth."T-ahn!-the s-s-samurai! S-she g-got pregnant with, the original l-lumberjacks c-child, a-ahmn!" "But I thought that Yusuke''s lineage was continued by a random noblewoman?" Her moans slowly became louder and louder as she increased her speed, most likely taking my inaction as if she isn''t giving me enough pleasure."S-sahn! She w-was that n-n-noblewoman! T-the s-samurai w-was her d-disguise." "I see." Was my reply to her explanation as I grabbed her ass with both hands and slammed her down hard, causing her to lose her footing, yelp and get completely impaled upon my shaft."Grrh!" A grunt of my own escaped me as I came, filling her womb once again with my seed. "Hyaaaannnmm!" Wave after wave of pleasure tore through my body, relief and content washing over me like an ocean of peace and fulfillment. No sex I''ve had before felt quite like this. Well... no real sex, anyways. When the euphoria finally died down, I managed to conclude."So.. what you wanted to say was that Aiko had a thing for killers, right? And that this particular trait..." I looked her straight into her eyes, her heaving breaths being the only real proof that she hasn''t passed out from the pleasure."... is something you inherited, isn''t it?" She began to return my look as we gazed into each other, both seemingly getting momentarily lost within each other. *bzzt bzzt HEY HO, ANSWER THE PHONE bzzt bzzt HEY HO, PHONE PHONE PHONE* I blinked. She blinked. "And just like that, the magic is gone... Nice ringtone, by the way." Yoko said with a half-amused, half-blank tone as I lamely rubbed the back of my head. She then stood up and sat down into the Jacuzzi."Well? Go answer it." Shrugging at her and walking out of the bathroom to find my Huawei on the dining table, I pick it up and answer.. but not before seeing that I had over twenty missed calls from Tyrone."Yo." Something porcelain was promptly thrown into a wall on the other side as I answered before Tyrone''s enraged voice echoed."DUDE?! BOSS?! WHAT THE HELL? WHERE HAVE YOU BE-No, fuck that, WHERE ARE YOU?!" "Huh? Did something happen?" I tilted my head in confusion, trying to remember if I ordered something important done."Something? Boss, you''ve been unavailable for the entire fucking day ever since you left to meet your mom." "That''s it? Uh, look Tyrone, sorry to worry you and all but I''m kinda busy right now?" And before he could ask me about it, I turned on speaker mode and pointed my phone towards the bathroom."AHN!" Yoko''s incredibly erotic moan echoed outwards, causing Dominique to promptly shut up."Ah. I see. Never mind then boss. When can we expect you back?" "Dunno, sometime after eighteen. And don''t worry about me man, I''m not exactly weak." Was all I said before shutting off the call and placing my phone back onto the table. Taking a look at the clock, I note that its fourteen. Crap, just one hour left... hmm... maybe I could bring Yoko to my place instead. "Ey sis, you wanna go to my place? Our apparently idiotic brother is coming in about an hour." I asked her as I re-entered the bathroom to find my sister fingering herself eagerly. "Quite the hedonistic piece of work, isn''t she?" Yomi asked with a tone of amusement, as usual."Gee, I wonder who that reminds me of." Was my equally amused reply as Yomi quirked an eyebrow before realizing that I meant her."Well, I won''t deny that..." A random thought entered my mind as I walked back into the Jacuzzi and sat next to Yoko, throwing my arm around her as she continued to finger herself, all the while moaning erotically."Hey, your dad said that we should go drinking tonight, yet you said he worked night-shift..." "Y-yeahmmn!, he fucked up and fo-fo-forgot, ahn!, that he had night-shift t-to-today." Her adorable voice is music to my ears. However, I''m also pretty much spent. Last night, combined with this just now? I''m gonna be chill for a while."Oh don''t worry, I''m done too.. just getting that last bit out of myself." Quirking an eyebrow at her before letting myself relax, I snorted with amusement and let out a breath of immense relief.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoyed it. I know I sure did. NOW I WANT ONE OF YOU GUYS OR GIRLS TO GO AND MAKE A REVIEW THAT SAYS HOW THIS STORY ISN''T EROTIC ENOUGH! I DARE YA! I DOUBLE DARE YA! xD Btw... on a sadder note, TheJoker195 seems to have removed his review. Oops. I mean, that wasn''t my intention... I really hope none of you guys flamed him.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 62. Maturity Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
So its Tuesday once again. And, much like last time, I''ve decided to say fuck college. Time to type! ... and yes, its fucking 1AM in the morning. Woo hoo. IMPORTANT - MY NEW STORY IS UP AND RUNNING FOR THOSE WHO HAVEN''T SEEN IT YET. ... I would strongly advise against reading VIKKUTORIA''s review, but hey, it might help you get interested. Psychotic little girls await those who go see it. A female version of Leonardo! Have fun! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Beyond Creation - All Of Time Yet None Of Time - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Wordlessly, I found myself opening my eyes to a somewhat familiar scene. Ground made of flesh? Check. Pockets of skin, scattered around like carpets? Check. Blood Ocean?.. I looked around. Uncheck. A drop of liquid fell onto my face and I looked up."Ah... the ocean is the sky?" Or so I thought."Do you think that is air you are breathing right now?" A familiar voice echoed in my mind as I turned around and round to find nobody and nothing there."Do you think that you are standing? Are you sure you aren''t flying?" It was, in fact, a very familiar voice. Because it was my own. Blinking and looking at my feet, I finally realized that looking down was mildly nauseating. Also a familiar feeling. My stomach began rumbling in protest. And then I realized it. The ocean wasn''t the sky. The ground was the sky."Perspective, perspective..." Right, it matters how one perceives it. As if there was something to perceive around here."Everything is bound to the self. To think differently is simply foolish." What an incredibly arrogant thought, oh voice of mine. Hmm, taking all this into account, I''m somewhere within Chaos. Meaning that I''ve been within it for the second time today."Not within..." The voice answered and I tilted my head in confusion."GRAARGLH!" Some kind of gurgling sound echoed behind me and I turned to see some kind of huge.. beetle. A beetle which stood on four legs, had two three-fingered hands and a massive chitinous body. Upon its head were three green eyes and two antennae... and I guess some kind of mouth? I couldn''t really tell you since the thing was stuffing itself full of meat. In one of its hands, there was some kind of gun. It looked very alien and advanced, with an acidic fell green substance being used as munition, leaking onto the floor and melting some of it. And now I finally noticed that the thing was wearing some kind of combat-armor. A body-suit fit for a giant alien cockroach. ... A sentient alien. I blinked."Another servant of Chaos?" The things three eyes blinked as it noticed me. It stood up, coughed into one of its hands and pointed downwards, to the floor made of flesh. It said something in a language I could not understand... but I knew what it told me."Eat... huh." A nod was my answer as it turned back to showing meat into its mouth. Hearing my stomach grumble again, I finally realized how hungry I was. I was so hungry that it felt like my eyes were being drawn back into my skull, something which only happens when one hasn''t eaten in days... But I do remember going for some pizza with my newest sister just an hour ago."Time has no hold over this place..." Makes sense.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I found myself sitting down and placing a hand onto the ground... The meat... it looked so... Tantalizing. So... soft... so tender... "Grh!" I grunted in pain as I found myself gritting my teeth, biting through them in order to stop myself from eating. Something was trying to control me. A red mist gathered around me and I inhaled it before managing to stop myself. A terrible hunger forced me down onto my knees as I took in the aerosol."Argh!" My hands were already clutching my stomach. I looked at the meat again and began salivating... but I still pulled myself back. And, in that moment, something turned to look at me. A gaze of something so indescribably powerful, so implausibly horrid and beautiful that I found myself utterly speechless. Speechless wasn''t enough to describe what I felt, my mouth was agape, my body was shaking, my very soul was... Rejoicing? ..."C-c-chaos?" The thing was looking at me, focusing onto me. The terrible hunger struck me once again but before I fell, I heard a scream."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAJJJJJIIIIIIIIIIIIII-*crack*" A resounding crack followed behind the tormented scream as I turned towards the bug-thing once again... except, in his or her place, stood a massive cocoon of red and white tendrils.. Reshaping him.. Devouring him... I turned back to the thing, saw the implausibility nod. I swallowed hard as I watched the same bug hatch from the cocoon. No, not the same. He was now without his chitin. Without his own skin. Like Eadom. Made solely out of the meat of Chaos. A tendril latched itself to his heart and he was gone, but the tendril extended itself into the sky-the ocean of blood, seemingly infinite in length. He... he became one with Chaos. Made for it. Born for it. Hunger for it. .. and die for it. One of the many tendrils, all the same like the one which tied itself to the beetle-person, suddenly pulled itself back. And soon, a strange plant-like creature, a flower with eyes and a mouth full of teeth, was utterly consumed back into the meat, the flesh, the ground that is Chaos. I see. This must be what Eadom meant by being recognized as an Adult by Chaos. This is what he meant by becoming more connected to it. I found myself... disgusted. For the first time in my life, I... Hesitated. The rain of blood turned into a storm of crimson as I turned... but the thing, Chaos, it wasn''t angry. The look upon its non-existent face was so very different from anger. Betrayal. It offered me its flesh. Chaos offered me part of its being and, in exchange, I would one day return what I had taken. ... did Chaos wish for all life to follow in this example? If Chaos truly is the origin of all life... could it truly want everything it gave to be returned? I felt myself turning to look at the thing, my eyes glowing red in their fury. ... It recoiled. The world around me stopped. There was nothing. No more wailing. No more hunger. Nothing. Just. Us. Me. And it."What''s the point?" I asked of Chaos and saw myself fall into despair as it looked away, ashamed of itself. A singular word struck my mind, the voice which spoke was not my own this time... No, it was a voice which did not belong to a single entity. This voice belonged to millions of souls. And billions of minds. ... and those are just the numbers I could comprehend."Exhaustion." A blink."Exhaustion? You.. are tired?" Gee, I wonder who this all reminds me off."So what? You have a job to do." The world around us suddenly changed as I felt myself being teleported, a rush through creation itself as I found myself standing on nothing, below me and above me, a thousand million galaxies, shining each with their own light. But one by one, I saw the infinite dark devouring them."Enough!" The thing shouted at me and I understood. What was the point of creating more and more life, if all it ever does... is die without meaning? The betrayal upon its frame dispersed and now the thing was truly angry at me. I felt my blood run cold. And, as soon as that thought ran through my mind, I felt it smile wickedly at me. Without warning, every blood vessel upon my own flesh ruptured and tore apart, even those in my eyes... I wanted to scream, for I felt pain. For the first time ever, I felt pain. I wanted to scream. But my lungs were full of blood."Did you think that you were breathing air?" Well, that too, but shut up voice-me. I fell to the ground in silence... I felt the thing hesitate, though I could no longer gaze upon its majesty. It was scared. Chaos was scared. Something... whatever it was about to do... ... No. Not scared. "Guilty." The thing replied as I forced myself to stand up. I couldn''t see anything, but I knew that we were back where we began. Upon the world made of flesh. Right on top of the body that is Chaos. Upon the origin of life. The world around me thundered once again and I felt all the blood in my body gush out, feeding into the meaty ground. Soon, or perhaps an eternity later, I was a blood-drained corpse. Or, I should have been. But I was conscious. I was dead. But alive. Not undead... But a state of permanent dying. ... I felt myself growing stronger by the minute. A Revenant gains power as they come closer and closer to death, yet they require life to sustain themselves? There is no such thing as a revenant. What I am, is just a conduit for Chaos. A protrusion of errant flesh, growing, multiplying... made to consume and feed the whole. We are born of this thing. Made from it. And we will one day all be returned to it. ... but that day, is not today. Gritting my teeth in fury as I felt my strength returning, I found myself standing up and opening my eyes. I still couldn''t see, hell I shouldn''t have the capability to move, but my anger and disappointment fueled my body. I clenched my fist and punched through the ground, the tender flesh easily giving in to my strength as the thing continued to gaze upon me. Its previous anger replaced by curiosity and interest. "Remember, when using your mana to control blood, you must always be cautious not to pull too much or too little!" Yomi''s voice echoed as one of her teachings replayed in my mind. I filled the ground with as much magic as I could and then."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" I pulled upwards with the entirety of my will and power. The wound upon Chaos erupted forward, liquid fire spewing out of its veins as the thing screamed in protest and yet, did nothing to stop me."If you... won''t do your job..." The blood pouring out of the wound began dancing around me, eventually forming a massive crimson vortex."THEN I WILL DO IT FOR YOU!" And then, the vortex began infusing itself into me. Uncountable liters of crimson blood, of the liquid of life, flowed directly into my veins. Reshaping me. Reforming me. And as I felt my consciousnesses fading, the liquid fire and the pain it caused me proving too much for my fragile mortal brain, I saw the thing laugh. And then it hit me. This. All this. Is a maturity ritual. Those who continue to eat of its flesh are still only children, unworthy of being called adults. Mere parasites, feeding off their parents generosity. The bug-thing failed the test. I felt myself grin as the thing mimicked my actions with its implausible, nonexistent frame."But I did not/But you did not." And with that, I was gone.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
FINALLY! You guys have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this chapter to happen. ./Inhales a deep breath. Goddamn, now we can finally begin writing this story. Now, we can finally start seeing some proper plot.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 63. Re; Skin Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
Muhhahahaha! Damn, guys! You really got hyped up by that last chapter xD We rose like 20 in ranking by that last one alone. I guess that means I should incorporate more Eldritch themes and less normality. Oh well, PRAISE CHAOS! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The New Place - Later That Evening... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"L-look! He''s w-waking up!" A very worried voice thundered across the basement room which I had taken a liking too. The deepest part of the newly-bought mansion we were using as a temporary headquarters."LEO!? YOU! WHA- WHY WAS ANY OF THAT?!" Yomi screeched into my mind and I felt myself blink. Finding myself staring downwards, I noticed that my bed sheets were stained in red. Guess I was bleeding in real life too, huh? I blinked. Bled. From every vein and pore there was on my body.
D-DADDY!? A-are- no, whats going on with OUR BODY?!
Aria questioned with a tone of pure fear. Wait, questioned? She has a voice now for some reason. I looked at myself again, this time in the mirror. My eyes went wide as insanity took hold of me and I stood off the bed, promptly ignoring the stupefied and paralyzed quad of people next to me."B-boss?" The mirror shone with a dreadful crimson glow as I approached... no, it was me who was glowing. As in every single wound on my body, every vein that had erupted previously and was re-filled with liquid chaos... they all glowed a potent red. The image of my broken body from Euphoria formed in my mind alongside a giant red X drawn across it all. Ah, so that body was what I''d look like had I failed the test. ... so Gaia expected me to fail? How insulting."Never mind any of that! Your entire body has changed, Leo! How.. how are you even alive after that t-thing?!" Yomi exclaimed in a tone full of horror and yet, curiosity. A deep sigh echoed in my mind as Eadom replied to them."Yomi, Aria... don''t bother. You two wouldn''t be able to understand even if we explained it but.. well basically, Chaos pulled Leo into a maturity ritual and... he passed."
Huh? Eadom, your voice isn''t distorted anymore.
Aria spoke with surprise in her voice as an imaginary blink formed in my thoughts. My eyes were glowing a menacing, blazing shade of crimson and gold, much alike to the blood which now flowed in my veins. Another blink as I found myself looking all over my body, the aforementioned veins bulging out as if I worked out on a daily basis, but their coloration was the same red as my eyes, something that had the potential to stand out immensely. "Aria dear, could you create an extra layer of skin for me? To hide the transformation." A stupefied imaginary nod was sent to me.
Sure just.. uh, take off your clothes.
I did as I was told and then remembered that there were supposed to be people in the room... I turned around, but there was nobody there. The light from my eyes shone against the darkness of my room and I saw them through the walls, gathered around a table just in time for someone, most likely A if I remember his body-structure correctly, to come back from what was possibly a scouting mission. I felt myself focusing deeper into the picture."Whats gotten into all of you people?" A asked with confusion evident in his tone and I grinned. I could hear him talk all the way from here. But that wasn''t all I could do now. I found myself walking outside, to a tiny garden full of grass and two giant trees. I... I sensed each and every tree and blade of grass. Each and every one of them had life flowing through them. Each was a piece of chaos that would one day be returned to the whole. ... returned to the whole. This notion forced my mind to expand, my consciousness to reach for the skies... and as I was flung right back into my body, I noticed the existence of some unseen force. The joint need of all creation to return to the whole. But us humans have a different name for it. Gravity. I... can see gravity. It was like seeing heat during the hottest days of a summer, except the energy wasn''t falling, the twisting of invisible strings wasn''t dancing around the air sporadically. No, it was all flowing downwards, into the earth and towards its core. I found myself reaching out to this energy, this invisible force. I grasped at seemingly nothing with my fingers, my hands reaching out into the air as I looked at one of the trees within the garden... and pulled my hand downwards. Without warning, the tree tore itself apart and fell down with a resounding thunk, its ruptured trunk becoming a true symbol of my newfound power.
H-huh, dad there''s like .. a new part of your brain. Its taking in your mana and converting it into a new kind of energy.
Closing my eyes and taking in a deep breath, I finally answered her."Psi. And what was that about something happening to our body, darling?"
W-well, for one your brain is completely red now and... whatever you did... Um dad, you should be dead. I-I don''t even..
Her tone indicated a sense of understanding. She knew what had happened, but was not willing to admit it."Aria, did my transformation affect you somehow?" An adorable yelp escaped her.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
Uuuh.. yeah, it did. Whatever you did, it changed your brain.. evolved it, somehow, someway. And um, I''m kind of a part of your brain so... whatever happened affected me as well. Now, my bio-chip core has a nice shade of crimson, much like every other of your new brain cells.
"I see. Any other changes?" She shook her head in negative.
Well, so long as you don''t count the actual liquid fire flowing through your veins and somehow not burning you or rather us alive and the immense, ominous, glowing patches of red skin all over your body, no. Not much else has changed.
"Leo..." A silent whisper echoed in my mind as Yomi muttered something under her breath."Yomi? Is something wrong?" She blinked and then began screaming at me in frustration."Wrong? OH NOTHING IS FUCKING WRONG! I just thought we were, y''know, not lying to each other!" I blinked right back at her."I lied to you? When? About what?" Taken aback by my harmonious answer, she replied in a pacified tone."Well uh, you told me that your.. Chaos, wasn''t some supernatural entity." "That''s because I didn''t know that Chaos had a face back then." Eadom tilted his head in confusion."It has a face?" I shook my head."No, that''s wrong. Its more of a... matter of perspective, I should say." "I see." He replied while nodding his head in a wise-like manner, causing Yomi to scream again."WELL I FUCKING DON''T! AND I WISH I NEVER DID!" Now, it was my turn to be confused."Yomi? Did.. did Chaos influence you in some way?" A pause as she calmed down again. Huh, such rabid changes in emotional states.. I guess she really was influenced somehow."I.. Remember how I first entered you?" That sounds really wrong."Yes? You were in the shape of some white tendrils." An imaginary nod."Yeah that.. look, I''m actually kind of a parasite inside of you right now. That tendril is all that remains of my actual body... the only part of me which isn''t, y''know, decayed to disgust." An ooh sound escaped me as I understood what had happened."You were feeding off my blood... so when my blood was replaced by that of Chaos, you unknowingly drank some of it, causing you to witness Chaos as it truly is. And you will most likely continue to drink it, for the time being." "C-chaos?! This is the blood of .. of that thing?! B-but how, its so pure and.. full of life... Chaos, is a way of life, no, Chaos is life itself." Realization dawned upon her and I felt a part of me rejoicing."Feel that? Remember that feeling mate. Its the feeling you get when Chaos approves of something you did." I scowled at Eadom."Yeah, about that. How come you failed the test?" He blinked."I.. failed?" His questioning tone made me give out a sigh."You ate of its flesh, didn''t you?" "Well yes. Chaos was offering me to become part of it, of the whole. What reason, what logic was there in refusing it?" He asked with a condescending tone and I sighed again."Never mind. I guess you succeed in your own way." "First I failed and now I succeed? Make up your mind, man!" Was his annoyed reply as I looked away, unwilling to tell him the truth. He failed the test, no reason to tell him the truth. I turned around and took one look at the invisible annoyance hiding behind a corner."A. Did you get me what I asked of you?" "A-ah!" The guy in question had an uncharacteristic yelp before replying."Y-yes, boss. Here you go." He slowly walked over to me and handed me a detailed building plan for a certain Iyrd Robotics. I smirked to myself as I noticed that I remembered the plans perfectly, though I only scanned them for a singular second."I suppose this is what it means to be psychic."
Dad, I''m done synthesizing your new skin. You ready?
Aria asked me with an inquisitive tone and then I remembered that I wasn''t wearing any clothing. I looked down at myself and shrugged. Guess A is gay, who would''ve thought that the Italian guy is gay. Or maybe just bi. Who knows. More importantly, who even cares? A nod to Aria was all it took for her nanomachines to swarm all over my body, changing my crimson skin color and adding a new, more normal-colored, layer of skin on top of it. It felt like I was wearing my Antioch suit, to be honest."Ahh, that''s much better. Now, the suit as well, darling." An imaginary nod ran through my mind as I felt A swallowing his fear and fascination."B-boss? W-whats going on?" I smirked at the man, causing him to recoil."Nothing you have the capacity to understand. The same goes for the others." "Even me?" Yuko walked forward and asked me with terror clear upon her frame. In her hands was an elongated katana with a pure-white handle and a crimson sheath. An O-type, as far as I could tell. She also seemed to be radiating some form of magical energy... albeit it was mixed with her own life-force, her Qi, her essence."That''s called Spirit Energy. Its an unnatural combination of mana and life-force which Spirit Masters and Ayakashi hunters use." Yomi explained as I quirked an eyebrow."Why would you need spirit energy to hunt water-type yokai?" "Spirit Energy is very useful for creating long-range projectile attacks, even with a weapon like mine... but I don''t remember telling you that I could use it." My dearest sister replied, pulling out her katana and causing my duo of maids to reach for her throat. However, I stopped them before they did anything bad with a wave of my hand, causing my sister to flinch in response. "Sister dearest, you''re radiating power. Why would you need to tell me when I can see it for myself?" She blinked in surprise and blushed from the praise before shaking her adorable head out of her stupor and regaining her hostility."Flattery will get you everywhere, but it won''t save you in this particular scenario, brother. I want to know what just happened!" The duo of maids held themselves back, interest clear within their eyes. Only Tyrone appeared totally disinterested and A seems to have run off somewhere else. I turned towards Tyrone with a quirked eyebrow."Boss, you''ve done a whole lot of crazy shit lately. In fact, you suddenly gaining superpowers is about the most normal thing that''s happened within the last couple days. Its so much easier to wrap my head around, unlike that fucking suit of skin you got yourself." Said suit appeared on me right as he mentioned it, causing him to blink."Or.. y''know, fucking grew yourself." I laughed."I guess that''s what I should expect from a comic-book fanatic." A deep sigh escaped me as Tyrone promptly walked back into the mansion, probably to dunk some more beer into his system. Good man, quite delightfully intent on keeping himself sane."As for the rest of you.. You wouldn''t get it even if I tried explaining. Anna, Belle, I''m sure you two have been informed about my... special capabilities, correct?" "So this is a gift from Gaia then?" Anna asked with a quirked eyebrow as Belle exclaimed in disbelief."I didn''t really think the master was being serious... but the power reeling of off you ain''t magic... or Qi." I grinned at them."Its Psi. I''ve gained psychic powers." They oohed at me and asked in perfect unison."Like those Esper people in America?" A nod was their answer as they followed behind Tyrone. Turning back towards my sister, I asked."So whats got you in such a state?" She hugged herself."W-w-when.. when you.. when your body.. your body burst, like really exploded, with blood all of a sudden I.. I was fucking next to you, you asshole!" Ah, so she freaked. Well, that''s kind of nice, actually. Walking over to her and hugging her close, I found myself patting her on the head in a somewhat child-like way, causing the poor girl to blush."There there, your brother is okay. Nah, more than okay." Quickly changing the subject as I let her go, I asked."So you hunt Ayakashi?" A nod."Yeah.. I work for the government, actually. To keep the people unaware of the Ayakashi threat, people like me are hired to kill off those who can''t be trusted to safely integrate into human society." "Kind of like HI, eh?" She blinked in surprise."You know of us?" "Wait, you work for HI?" Now it was my turn to blink as she nodded."We''re kind of a branch of the main organization, but we''re just one of millions all over the world." "Making the world a better place, huh?" I tilted my head, but not in confusion.".. You say it like its a bad thing." "That''s because it is. People like you are the reason why vampires and werewolves have to hide in the dark corners of the world." Was my rather insensitive reply to her."B-but! If we don''t do it then they would hunt us much the same way?" I turned towards her hopeless gaze and answered."So you chose to stoop onto the same level as the Inhumans? We live in an age of technology and progress. If you people wanted, considering the immesnity of the power you wield, you would easily be capable of integrating Inhuman society into normal society." "What do you mean?" She asked me in utter confusion and I let out another sigh."Things like genetically modifying vampires so they don''t have to drink blood and give them immunity to sunlight. Things like implanting bio-chips into the stomachs of werewolves which would allow them to eat other food than human flesh... there is a myriad of things like that which you could be doing instead of just being racist fascists." Stricken speechless, I left my sister there paralyzed in thought and shock. It seems that I''ve broken a part of her worldly view. But before I walked out of the mansion grounds, I told her one last thing."Oh, and the maids that tried to protect me from you beforehand? They''re vampires. Maybe you should try talking to them. I know I''d be happy if you at least tried." And with that, I found myself leaping into the skies, my ability to command gravity allowing me ease of flight through the skies above Tokyo city."Yomi, could you please make a barrier around me while I''m traveling?" "S-sure thing..." She replied, voice still shell-shocked from our previous conversation.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I was planning on writing some more but I''m kinda hungry and its also lunchtime. So yeah, maybe I''ll write some more later but its unlikely to be posted today. See ya!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 64. Liquid Superiority Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
So eh, when I say that I''m going to type something "Tomorrow"... You guys and girls should really read that as "Sometime during the next twelve-fifteen days" And yes, its 2AM again. Hopefully, I''ll be able to finish the chapter quickly as I have an exam tomorrow and am planning to go write it! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Minutes later.. - Skies Above Tokyo - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
An aura of indescribable rage surrounded me as I flew in the direction of Maxima''s little hideout. Liquid fury grew even hotter in my veins as the gigantic, towering building came into view."Yomi, please keep up the shield as best you can. Aria, forget about what I said before, leave your mark on everything you''d like, just make sure we aren''t seen by any cameras. Also, download any relevant data you can. Relevant to your body, I mean."
.. Yes, father.
"A-as you w-wish, but what has you in such... an enraged mood, Leo?" Yomi''s voice echoed with a tone of equal fear and curiosity. Which caused me to momentarily blink, but the rage within me boiled my doubts away."I have no idea. Maybe it was the xenophobia displayed by my half-sister just now, maybe I just feel like killing people." "But, we need Maxima''s help to create a body for Aria!" She protested as my anger reached higher levels."We need his help. We do not need his willingness to give said help."
So what, you''re just gonna force him into it?
"And what if I am? You have a problem with that, dear?" My mocking tone surprised even me. Something was clearly out of the ordinary, but I didn''t care enough to question it. Aria did not answer me and instead, I felt her imaginary gaze focusing onto me, almost as if deeply interested in what was about to happen. Finally reaching the building in question, I instinctively created a shield of gravity around myself and flinged myself down in the typical superhero-type of entrance. Except I was not a superhero. A myriad of voices erupted outwards in fear and surprise, the clanking of metallic feet echoed behind them as both the organic and synthetic people around me tried their best to comprehend the situation. But, it was not going to happen. Three normal men approached the dust cloud around me and I focused myself on them. Their beating hearts resounding in their chests, a golden yellow color surrounding them. I felt my fury guiding my hands as I extended my right fist towards them. Psionic energy leaped from me and unto them, grasping around their hearts as I clenched my fist and then... I pulled my hand back."AAAARGH!" The men screamed in unison as three separate spines flew past me, one of them ironically finding itself in the hands of a woman whom screamed moments afterwards."BZZTZ! Enemy AI detected! Cannot maintain c-co... Shutting. Down." I leaped forward, sinking my hand into the flesh of another guard before throwing his corpse into one of the bots, sending him onto the ground. Rushing towards him, I dodged several bullets from the other security-bots and kicked his head off. Five bots took cower behind two supporting pillars, made for decorative beauty. A single blast of gravity tore each column apart, crushing the bots with a frightening crunch."Aria, block the front doors and cut off all power supply but that belonging to the lowest level." Wordlessly, the massive auto gates behind me shut themselves closed and several sounds of something breaking echoed from the upper levels as electricity was cut off. The room became quiet, dreadfully so. Quiet sobs and muffled cries filled my ears as I scowled behind my Gourmet Mask. I breathed in deep of the atmosphere and felt each and every heart beat. My consciousness extended to all of them. A united scream replaced the quiet mourning. And then, there were none.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments later... - Maxima''s Laboratory - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Walking inside of the wide room at a rapid pace, I almost failed to notice the man standing beside me, hiding right at the entrance."Hir-yah!" His strange, teal-glowing katana struck towards me in an attempt to slice me clean in half. However, the world does not work that way. Channeling both Qi and Psionic energy into my left hand, I turned around with a backhand strike, breaking the katana and sending the man flying into a wall to my left. My anger urged me further as I approached the man, who turned out to be more machine than man as half of his head was clearly metallic. Implants placed left and right, no normal limbs, torso entirely switched. A cyborg."W-wait! S-s-stop! P-please!" A machine-like voice echoed from behind me as a rather old model of the lab-rat variant came into view. Its rusted form, standing at one point five meters tall, seemed to be highly modified. An unprotected energy core resided in its chest, glowing a pale blue light in clear contrast to its crimson eyes. Or whatever played its part as eyes."You are Maxima?" Was my only question as I grasped the unconscious Cyborgs neck and squeezed, causing the hairless man to gasp for air as he awoke."Y-yes! Please, s-stop this destruction! I thought we were supposed to be allies!" "Allies?" I quirked an eyebrow at him and squeezed harder, causing the AI to take a step back."Y-you asked m-me to m-m-make a b-body, right? F-for the AI in y-y-your h-head!" Another quirked eyebrow as I let go off the Cyborg."Do not move unless you want to die." I told the man as he exhaled harshly and inhaled several times before managing to nod.
Father, I have downloaded more then ample data concerning my body... it is inefficient and slow. It has no artificial mana-circulation system, no source of Qi, no management system for nanites... all in all it is a decent start, but I can make it better.
A blink from me."So, what you''re saying is..."
He is useless to us.
Aria replied in a rather dreadful tone as the AI in question shook with fear."P-please! Don''t kill me! My people, my family needs me!" "You can hear her?" I asked him with more than a little interest as the AI nodded."Y-y-yes... after the incident two days ago, I-I... I started analyzing police footage of the massacre. I-I found a strange brainwave frequency that affected my synths... it was too erratic to be a VI... but too efficient to be a normal human brain." Nodding at him as I make my decision, I took one of the many test tubes which were inside of the laboratory and sliced my left wrist open. I let the burning blood within me flow inside and turned towards the paralyzed AI."I hadn''t originally intended for this to be this way... you were simply caught in one of my fits. I can''t say that I''m sorry but here... The blood I promised you." Gravity pulsed between us as the vial seemingly flew forth on its own, placing itself within the metallic hands of the stupefied machine. I nearly let out a laugh as I felt its miniature soul quiver at the implausibility of what was happening."B-but... why give me this?" Tilting my head in confusion, I replied."Why not? I merely wish to see what you will make of it, Maxima."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "B-but! If I am not wrong, then this vial holds the key for all AI to.. to become the same as the one within your mind." He explained as he stored the vial away. The machine before me caused me to stop, nay, the scientist before me."Its not as if achieving such a thing comes without a price." He took another step back as his crimson eye-sensors imitated a blink."A-and what is this price?" "Through my blood, you have the possibility to give your people Souls. Genuine, functional and independent souls. Yet, as you do this, you will inevitably come into contact with the energy which makes up those very souls and through it, a whole new world filled to the brim with danger shall reveal itself to you." I turned towards the Cyborg still laying on the floor."A war against organics will no longer be the first thing on your peoples mind." Turning back at him, I smirked."In fact, you may find how your own people no longer want you to be their leader." A grunt of surprise escaped the cyborg on the floor as he spoke."H-how... how long have you been in Japan? To know all these things?" I blinked."Whatever do you mean?" "Don''t play me for a fool, you ... whatever you are. You are obviously hinting on how there is a civil war within our organization... those who wish to eradicate the flesh bags, so to speak and those who with to create an isolated utopia for both organics and synthetics within the borders of Japan." I let myself laugh as I replied."I had no idea such drama was going on around here... this place just became a whole lot more fun." Turning back towards Maxima, I asked."So which faction do you lead?" To my surprise, the rusted robot shook its head in negative."Neither... I may have started this movement, I may have guided our people this far.. but younger programs and cyborg alike have stood up, each rushing for power in order to eventually replace me as the Overseer." He then threw himself into a chair in what seemed to be utter despair."No.. my time is already done. Your attack here today only proves it. I am no longer efficient enough to remain as the leader." "B-but sir! Without you, the organization will descend into madness and chaos! Your principles of harmony and scientific development are the only things that have prevented a full scale war!" The Cyborg exclaimed with fear in his tone. War. A full scale war. So then things have progressed father than I''d have liked them to. No wonder mother was so damn paranoid."Maxima. What would it take for you to remain the Overseer, at least for a little while longer?" "The deaths of two individuals. A certain butler-bot whom you''ve already met... hes the pacifist among the two. And a cyborg criminal whose name I am unsure of, but most within our organization call him The Red Hand." Maxima replied with a solemn aura around him. So, the poor fool spying on mother back in that cafe is one of the leaders. Then again, having him take over may benefit me in the long run."And what would it take for.. Max, to take over?" The robot shook in response, almost as if laughing."Is it not obvious? The removal of the aforementioned cyborg and my... removal, as well." "How about abdication instead?" I asked him and the AI stood up from his chair, fully interested."What do you mean... human?" A deep chuckle escaped me."Call me Antioch and what I mean is that you could come work for me. That would save your people from my interest.. for now." "Antioch... that is... you really are the one who killed all those people then... anyways, what do you mean by for now?" He asked before turning his head around towards a computer."And by the way, just how much capacity does your AI''s outer server have?" I blinked."Err, the former is a bit difficult to explain and I''m not even sure I''d want to explain it to someone who isn''t mine yet. As for the capacity.. what do you mean?" He turned back around."Well since you don''t seem to be interested in killing me anymore, your AI has focused its... sorry, her efforts into downloading data directly from our servers. Now, I let this go on uncontested because saying how theft was your goal here would cause the media to relent more easily but... well, shes already taken over five hundred terabytes of raw data. Where in the hell is she storing all of it?!" "Aria?" I asked my dear daughter, albeit I already knew the answer deep down.
Don''t worry pops... the normal human brain can easily handle this much. Your evolved brain is more than capable of downloading half the internet. On that note, mind if I create an up link on your spine? I''d really love to spend some time surfing.
"Err sure, I guess? Just don''t make my head explode in the process." I asked of her with an anime-like sweatdrop falling down my brow. She laughed merrily.
I''ll do my best!
"... your... brain... remarkable.. Just.. excuse me but.. what the hell are you?" Maxima asked me with a monotonous tone full of surprise which caused me to laugh."I''m an esper, I think. Or something akin to one, at least." "You mean like those super-hero types ravaging the Americas?" The Cyborg asked me and I nodded. A red light danced in front of me as I turned back towards Maxima. He took a step back as he continued scanning me."Implausible heat levels detected, brain coloration is red, multiple strange organs... yet clearly human in nature. Strange blood cells, almost akin to a retrovirus..." "You done?" I asked somewhat annoyed at the scan, the crimson light hurt my eyes. The AI took yet another step back."I.. I apologize, that was very rude of me. Though, I must say that you are quite the unknown, Mr Antioch." I blinked."Hold that thought." With that, I rose my hand up and channeled my blood outwards into an orb before slamming it down onto the ground, splattering the blood onto the floor and then making it take the shape of my new title, Antioch."There we go." "What the hell? You some kind of supervillian?" The Cyborg asked with a disbelieving tone as I replied with a smirk."Well yes actually, that is the goal." A beeping sound echoed from one of my pockets as a message from Harold arrived saying how they''ve finally installed my new capsule. Grinning at apparently nobody, I turned around one last time and said."Oh and, since you both probably know of my identity.. make sure it does not slip to someone else..." Turning my head back around, I finished the sentence."Or next time, you''ll be getting less of a job offer and more of a hand through your chest. Do I make myself clear?" Both of them bowed and nodded, the cyborg finally managing to pick himself up off the floor as I left. Creating another barrier of gravity around me, I leaped out of the building and towards the skies, tearing apart rubble and concrete as I found myself within the clouds once more. "So Aria, whats up with you taking all of that data?" I asked as I let myself free float through the aforementioned clouds, almost as if I was on a sea.
Multiple reasons, pops. First off, though Maxima and his... people, are lesser beings than I, they do have better, more efficient written code. Code that I can use for a myriad of self improvements.
Biting back the need to question her about that lesser beings thing, I asked."Like what exactly?"
Efficiency upgrades mainly, but also the long-awaited automation of these fucking Nano-machines! With all this new data, we can easily support more than twenty thousand nanomachines at once!... considering that you continue devouring around fifty people per week, thought that does not seem to be a problem for you, dad.
"I see. Anything else?" A deep breath was taken as the images of multiple savage dinner-times form in my mind, a curious moan following behind them."If only you weren''t immune to mind-control... If only I could just take over that over-powered body of yours and go on a killing spree like that.." Yomi''s sweet whispers made me shiver as a very disturbing thought came to the front of my mind."Ah, fuck. I didn''t feed you any souls during my little play just now..." An imaginary yelp of surprise escaped Yomi''s pink lips as Aria continued.
Well other than that, the immense research they''ve done on cyborg implants and human biology will improve my own understanding of our joint body, father... and, as far as I can tell, you aren''t really all that human anymore... no, that''s wrong. Its more like...
"I am a hyper-evolved version of a regular human?" I threw that one out there, causing Aria to send me an imaginary nod.
More like a hyper-enhanced version rather than evolved but hey, whatever works. Anyways, expect new gene-mods to be available soon... now that I''m no longer just randomly slapping genes on top of one another hoping to score, things should be going more smoothly.
"And what was that Maxima said about my blood? How its acting like a retrovirus of some sort?" A final question before I go back home.
He is right. Your... new blood cells are mostly the same as that of a regular human, except how they have these tiny.. tendrils, protruding from their core. These tendrils wrap around other cells and rewrite the DNA inside of them... this is how our body was completely rewritten father, not even mom was left unaffected.
"Huh? They did something to me? I-I don''t feel that different, though?" Yomi entered the conversation with a tone of fear.
They didn''t really change much. More like, they adapted your cells to be more... human-like. Remember how father once said that his Qi makes other people conform? Its like that, except literally.
"Wait, so is Yomi my actual sister now?" I tilted my head in confusion as my eyes grew wide.
Sister?
Aria jokingly asked as she offered us an imaginary laugh before replying in full seriousness.
More like your biological clone turned twin.
Aria went totally quiet after that. Me and Yomi both opened out mouths to speak, but neither said a word. I swallowed down hard."Yomi... I uh... I honestly don''t know what to say.." "There is nothing there to say, Leo... Euphoria had already predicted this ages ago... its just that neither of us saw it coming." Her reply was surprisingly amused, if shocked to the core. "Well, I guess we are legitimately family now." With that, I turned my head downwards to face the great metropolis beneath me."That said, you said something about wanting to see if your little brother was still alive, right? Shall we go see him?" "Might as well, I suppose. Just don''t expect my corpse to be there, I''ve already sent several spiritual pulses to the location of my former home seeded with enough mana to alert half the continent... my dead body is not there." She replied with a sigh. "I see... maybe Yuko knows something about it. She did know about your legend, after all." Wait... legend.. dead body.. blood cells that act as a retrovirus, forcefully changing other cells. I blinked."Hey Aria, can you do a little experiment for me?"
Sure dad, what''s up?
"Kill one of my normal cells and try unleashing the blood cells onto it. Tell me what happens." An imaginary nod was sent my way as I flung myself down in the direction of Yomi''s former home. As I soared through the air... I found myself thinking... Just what is Eadom doing right now? A conversation as interesting as this one... there is no way he woulndn''t have said something. Maybe it has something to do with the inexplainable amount of rage I felt earlier? Hopefully, he''s alright.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And with that, its 5:42 AM, good place to stop as any. Time for me to sleep. ... probably sometime soon.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 65. Downfall Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
Ahh. This is one of those chapters which I think will make 50% of you go WTF AUTHOR?!. 40% of you will be genuinely confused. And the last 10% are going to be comparing me to a certain Throne Of Games. (You read that wrong, didn''t you?) xD Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Beyond The Reach Of Time - The Red World - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Huh?" I heard myself mutter out in both uncertainty and confusion. The fleshy feeling beneath my hands revealed my current location before I opened my eyes. I was in the red world again. For the umpteenth time recently. And this time, I had a really bad feeling about this..."Finally... here, eh? Took.. you.. long enough." I looked upwards to see... an Angel nailed to a wooden cross. Eadom. But with his skin back. Long, waist-length golden hair flowed behind him. His pale, ironically angelic skin shone a foreboding white. Something is wrong."Eadom? What''s up with your voice? What''s going on?" He didn''t reply, merely pointed up. Following the finger, I discovered that the sky was a battleground between this realms natural crimson and the white of God. ... No. Not a battleground. Merely a discussion. A civil one, in fact. Grounded in logic and reason, without emotions. Thunder roared in the skies as the two entities conversed, without words, without thought. Both were far beyond anything so primitive. Both were unwilling to belittle themselves to that level just so I could comprehend the conversation. Suddenly, the white sky twisted upon itself and seemingly turned down to look at me. Colorless light shone forth and coiled itself around my head, flowing into my eyes as I let out an immaculate scream. Good God that hurt, like someone was pushing sharp paper into your eyeballs, cutting, prodding... reaching for my brain. And the strands of strange cloth finally reached into my mind. .. And without any warning, I understood. Eadom. He lied to me."You... you didn''t sacrifice yourself in order to save humanity from vampires." He let out a dry laugh."And you were an idiot to ever even believe that in the first place!... no, its safe to say that you never even fucking cared. So why are you getting pissed of now?" "Oh I''m not pissed off Eadom. I''m disappointed. I would have thought that someone like you would be stronger as a person." He went silent as I recalled all that was shown to me mere moments ago. An image showing a thousand angels with immense wings, all praying as they melt away and return to their origin. To God. A mere two thousand and twenty two years ago, at the eve of Christ, God made a decree saying how all angels and demons above the level of Arch would be deleted from existence and returned to their origin. Save the few who still had their part to play during the biblical time. The thousand angels calmly accepted this, even if it meant their own demise. They fully believed in God, in Gods plan. But Eadom did not. He knew that becoming a fallen angel would not save him, as Lucifer accepted this decree and started hunting down his own demon-kind. He would have merely exchanged the being to end his miserable existence. His pride ensured his desire for survival. And survival is something Chaos tends to adore in lesser creatures. So when the bastard *sacrificed* himself in order to survive, Chaos was moved by his actions and responded accordingly. Why God made this decree, I do not know. Something tells me that I will find out eventually. But now, his past has caught up with him, as Chaos has finally found a vessel more worthy to suit its design. Namely me. The tendrils of white reached into me again, showing me something damming. My blood-rage earlier today... it was not my own at all. It was Eadoms attempt at forcing me to stray from Gods plan and Chaos''s design. Whatever those two have in store for me, I''m surprised that they''ve planned it together. Eadoms own rage flowed into my soul, causing me to tear everything apart. Today was not meant to be as it was. I did not wish to attack Maxima like I did. That was not what I wanted. Another set of feelings rushed through me as Chaos made its judgement clear. Eadoms soul is far too entrenched, far too connected to mine to be removed without damaging my own soul severely. God, however, desires Eadoms existence. Another flash of thunder echoed within this world before a sense of serenity blocked out the storms. God would take Eadoms consciousness and reforge what is left of Eadom afterwards into my weapon. Eadoms current physical form. Chaos relented, the storms dying down in what appeared to be a nod of approval on their level of existence. "So this is it, then? All this time.. and you aren''t even going to shed a tear, are you?" Eadom asked me with a quirked eyebrow as I shrugged."Been nice knowing ya, mate." Taking in a deep breath, he scowled at me."One day, when I am finally reborn, I am going to hunt you down, Leonardo. I am going to do everything in my power to tear your pathetic, mortal self apart!" I laughed."By the time your consciousness is back on track, I''ll be far more than merely mortal." "Maybe so, but it will not save you from me." He spat with rage clear in his tone, a far different image than the Eadom I knew up till now. Another flash of thunder struck the ground as Eadom''s soul ruptured itself out of his body and, in its stead, a new name forged itself into my eyes view. Caedes. Latin for slaughter, carnage and massacre all in one. A new name for the living crusade. God''s light flashed upon me one last time and I felt a weight, a limitation break off my soul. ... The limit upon souls is gone. And here I thought I''d finally have some kind of weakness. An echo of Chaos tore through my earlobes, a newfound sense of freedom and purity filling my entire existence.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Now... at long last, you are complete." The voice of Chaos sent shivers up and down my spine like a very passionate lover. And another thundered after it, the white cloth surrounding me offering one last piece of advice. The image of a world, of the Earth, as seen from the cosmos. Huh, guess both the Flat Earth Society and The Earth is Round people were in the wrong... Its more like a misshapen, giant comet. Honestly, it looks far more realistic for the result of bashing several millions of tons worth of comets together than a supposedly perfectly round object. The image then flowed into the world. It showed me ... A woman. Bound in chains within the metal core of our world. A woman with flowing tendrils for hair, four long arms and two legs. With sickly, dark blue skin. Suddenly, as the image drew closer to her face, her eyes opened, showing me their golden glow. ... Mother. Gaia. ... Imprisoned. About to wake up. And if she ever does... The image twisted upon itself, taking me back to where it started, to seeing Gaia from the outside of her prison. Then, the world started to crack, molten lava spewing forth from it as ... As Gaia tore herself free from her prison. You know, I always found it weird. Weird how all these Gods and God, all these evil and good, all-powerful entities supposedly found us humans interesting enough to keep watch over us. But now, I do truly understand. There is a calamity, a monster, an entity meant for destruction on the scale of reality, buried deep within our planet. Our people, the human and the inhuman... we are just the sad souls, unlucky enough to be born upon her skin. Pitied, by everyone and everything else. Foredoomed to the moment in time when this creature breaks free from her prison of earth and rock. A blink as the cloth recedes, almost saddened by having to reveal this to me. ... For telling a child that its own mother... was the enemy. And all this time, I thought that... I shook my head. How the hell am I going to explain this to father, to the others?! They all think that I''m some prophet of Gaia! I turned my head upwards and opened my mouth to question them... I mean, just what the hell am I supposed to do?! If the reasoning behind God''s decree is to regain a level of power where they would be equal to her... who am I to even stand in her way?! A flash of red dawned upon me as a giant space-ship formed before my eyes. A great Ark that would guide the children of Gaia out of her way. Is.. Is that my purpose? But without any form of further explanation, I am torn from The Red World and thrown back into reality.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
At That Same Time - A Certain Place - Reader Point Of View...
The woman upon the throne of gold and crimson silk, opened her weary eyes. "Ah.. so he knows now." Her melodious voice echoed outwards, forming a tense atmosphere in the giant room she was in. A massive hall, full of people. Men. Women. Children. All hers. All born to serve. As they should, for she is their mother, after all."Mother?" A metallic voice creaked from her side as she turned towards her only remaining son with a smile."Ah, Harold. Tell me child, how our hunt for my children coming along?" Harold took a step back and bowed, his frame shaking with fear as he answered."T-Thor and Odin are hiding somewhere on Island, disguised as old men both. " "And the children of Olympus?" She asked him with an inquisitive gaze. He swallowed down hard."The Gods of Olympus are hiding alongside their demi-god descendants all across the world. Our scientists are devising a planet-wide scanner of divine DNA, but work has been slow as the only source material we have is the decaying corpse of Zeus." "How long until you finish it?" Her tone turned deathly and he thought for a brief moment before replying."I-It should be done by the end of the week." "And the remainder of those who dared to take of my power?" Another question as he nodded towards her."All are either already dead or have been captured. Gods are easy prey when their power has been taken away." She leaned back into her throne, seemingly satisfied for the moment as a wicked smile formed upon her lips. Her two jailers thought themselves so smart, pulling their power back into themselves in order to prepare for her eminent return. Though... she hadn''t expected them to recruit the Firstborn. Antioch... Watching him proved to be quite entertaining. In the end, he is but a man. And men can be seduced to her cause. She smiled as she let out another sigh. More work for her to do, but her enemies newest weapon would be hers, in the end. She was sure of it. For now, she should just lean back and enjoy the view.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments Afterwards... - The Skies Of Japan - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Opening my eyes, I noticed that I was still flying high."Oh! You''re back! Leo something is wrong, I can''t feel Eadom''s presence anymore!" "Don''t try. He''s gone, Yomi." I answered her with a scowl upon my face as she sent me an imaginary tilted head."Huh? Gone? How? WHY?!" "Turns out he way lying about being a good guy. He sacrificed himself in order to save himself from Gods wrath... but his time''s run out." I explained to the best of my current ability. Shock was still rushing through my veins like wild-fire.
Ah, so that''s why the flow of genes has stopped. Great, now I''ll have to find another way into that massive font of biomass... wait, didn''t he say how your heart is the portal into your soul? Hmm...
Aria said without a single hint of emotion in her tone."So what happens now?" Yomi asked with a quirked eyebrow, seemingly getting over the situation rather quickly. I let out a laugh."Guess none of us really cared much for him, huh?"
What is there for me to care about a guy that I''ve never even seen? His only use was providing me with useful genetic material.
"And what about that time you actually referred to him as your second father?" A tilted head was her answer. Aria merely scowled.
Just because I called him one of my fathers, does not mean I liked him. He was useful to me while he was here. So its not like I''m happy that he is gone, but I don''t really have a reason to be really sad either.
A dark chuckle escaped me as I turned my attention to Yomi."And you? What''s your take on this?" "In all honestly? Too much good has been happening to you recently so losing Eadom was along the lines of things that I had expected... you still seem to have his physical form as a weapon, though." Yomi explained in an equally disinterested voice. Oh well, I guess I should have expected as much."Caedes!" I exclaimed to the skies as a massive gold and crimson Jerusalem cross materialized in front of me before glowing hot like molten metal and reshaping itself. Molding itself into a great, burning claymore with a great crimson ruby etched into the hilt. My Living Crusade''s living heart, eager to devour everything and anything that stood in my way. But it was weak. Not at full power. Guess that, even with Eadom gone, his soul is still scattered around the world. One good thing did come out of all this though, as I am no longer bound by Gods rule for when it comes to the amount of souls that I can carry. I suppose that the real reasoning behind it must''ve been something along the lines of preventing Eadom''s escape until he fulfilled his destined role."A-ah! There it is.. huh, something is wrong! My home! Its on fire!" Yomi screeched me back into reality as I looked downwards and spotted a hidden valley. The scent of fire entered my nostrils as several screams followed behind it. Without wasting any more time, I descended to the ground to find myself standing in front of a ruined wooden fox temple. The structure was ancient and its design elegant... but this was no time to ogle ancient architecture. My eyes blazed with fury and rage as I readied my sword and entered the temple''s grounds."Where are you hiding her!? Tell us or we shall annihilate this pathetic temple of yours alongside your little garden!" A man bearing a katana glowing with white energy threatened a two-tailed male kitsune as he pressed the edge of the blade upon the fox''s throat."We don''t know! T-the pulses, they clearly show that she yet lives, but she who is of the Funeral March is not h-here!" Ah."So this is my fault... well, I did say that I used enough mana to alert half the continent..." "She who is of the Funeral March?" I questioned her with a snort and she mimicked my actions."That''s the name they gave me. Not a bad one mind you, considering that I left a trail of carnage and destruction wherever I went." "That just makes it easier for me to do this." I said out loud, gathering the attention of several yokai-hunters and kitsune that were fighting. Without wasting another moment, I pushed the darkness and fear around my heart away and steeled myself."What the fuck?! Who are y-ughg!" The man who threatened the male kitsune tried to speak, but a crimson line appeared upon his neck momentarily before he was turned to ash, his existence devoured by me. I felt myself smile as the others took a step back, both the kitsune and the humans around me standing frozen in total fear. I rushed towards another, who barely managed to pull his katana out of his sheath.. for all the good it did him, as my blade cut through his unprepared weapon and tore the man in half, erupting in an explosion of ash and dust. Turning around and twisting gravity around me as I did, I let out a maddening chuckle as the man who was behind me is suddenly torn apart by an invisible wind, his flesh and skin removed, leaving only bone and ash behind. Leaping forwards, I impaled another man through the chest with a hand and tore out his heart before I flung his corpse onto the last one, a woman with pink hair. The corpse turned skeleton smashed against her head."AAARGH!" She fell onto her ass as I calmly, with that special kind of villainous steps, walked over to her before grabbing the one sixty tall woman by the throat and rising her sky-high."Go. Run. Tell your masters that the one they seek is The Living Crusade and that he would be more than happy to relive them of their pathetic lives." I let her down just in time to avoid being pissed on as the yellow liquid flowed into the ground below her for the briefest moment, as she slammed her hands into the ground so hard that I heard something crack, pushing herself off the earth and running out of the compound, screaming all the while. I turned around to face a frightened kitsune, the very same guy that I saved mere moments ago."Hi." He swallowed hard."Uh.. hi... can I help you?" "Uh, Yomi? What''s your brothers name?" I unconsciously asked out loud, causing them all to flinch."Y-Y-Yomi?! T-then, you a-a-a-are t-the l-l-lumberjack?" I let out a massive sigh and nodded."Of this day and age, I guess." He swallowed down hard once more before straightening himself up."Men, I want you to scout out the nearby area and rid the compound of the flames. After that, prepare our defenses. We cannot allow ourselves to be caught unaware like this again!" The others nodded towards him as he turned back towards me."Uhh, please follow m-me. Elder Saburo shall be seeing you now." Saburo?"Third son, eh?" I asked Yomi as she sent me several deep chuckles."Yep, third in line for the guillotine. Just after me and my older sister... good god, I hope to heaven and hell that she is not alive as well."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! ... Well, not much to say here. Other than you guys and girls shouldn''t worry much. I simply figured how Eadom as a character was currently... bland and unnecessary in the long run. So instead, I created a potential rival and revenge arc for the future. Oh yeah, he''ll be back and with a vengeance, don''t you worry. Now... now I''ll go and get myself something to eat.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 66. Jack Of Truths Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
Ahem. I am currently in a hospital. Waiting to get checked. In other words, this is written on a mobile phone. Despite my own unwillingness to do so. Anyways, be mindful of the many, many grammatical mistakes. Please, enjoy this next chapter of EUPHORIA!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments Afterwards... - Within The Fox Temple - Leonardo''s Point Of View...y
Several shaking foxkin and braziers of strange, white flame passed and we finally found ourselves in front of a rather traditional Japanese wooden house with sliding doors. The guard-captain, or whatever else they called him, promptly opened the door, bowed slightly and pointed inside. Wordlessly, I walked into the room to find it utterly barren of any kind of furniture. There was nothing more than yet another one of those braziers, except this one was not lit and was also empty of any form of fuel, wood or otherwise. A maid of some kind suddenly appeared from one of the sliding doors, looked at me and gasped before lowering her head in utter terror. Yet, while also forcing herself not to blush for some reason. Her body heat fluctuated all over and I found out just how amusing it can be to stare at a woman''s lower body as it heats up. Thank god for my eyes. Anyways, the maid then took a jug out of a hidden chest beneath the floor and poured whatever was inside of the jug into the brazier. It looked like water, yet .. somehow discolored."Its kami-damned gasoline, dumb ass." Yomi''s annoyed tone echoed inside of my mind as I quirked an eyebrow, broke myself out of my stupor and promptly sat down next to the brazier, scaring the poor maid."Whats got you in a jiffy?" A very confused blink showed itself to my mind as Yomi replied."Since when do you use words like jiffy? Also, we are about to meet a member of my family who I believed to be dead all this time. You can imagine that I''m a little bit nervous... not to mention how you got super-descriptive all of a sudden." I blinked, realizing the truth in her words."Well, at least I picked a barren room as a good place to get descriptive." I joked with an audible snort, causing the maid to walk away slowly."Anyways, whats up with her?" I mentally questioned as I watched the fox girl leave in hurried steps. Yomi let out a massive sigh."If I had to guess, then the little bit of me you have inside of you is exuding a very powerful scent. Normally, this does not do much.. however, as your body practically radiates violence and my kinds naturally attraction to said violence... well, I think you can see how deadly of a combination that could be." "I radiate violence? How does that work? And foxkin are attracted to violent people? That''s... pretty cool." I spoke out loud before I noticed it, causing someone to chuckle darkly behind me. The male person then spoke."Indeed. Your entire existence is covered in crimson, an all-consuming aura of bloodlust and rage, combined with a certain stench of death and dried blood... you are quite the morsel for one of my kind." Turning around, I had to blink several times before my brain caught up to the imagery. A seemingly youthful man.. woman... femboy, stood in front of me, carrying an aura of grace. He had a bright smile which seemed to radiate light into the room we were in, stood around one eighty tall and was wearing nothing but a white kimono. There were four tails swishing behind him, two pure white and two pink, each groomed to perfection. I blinked."Are you gay?" I heard Yomi screech in the back of her head as the man was taken aback by my bluntness."... I... am not against it. In fact, I have recently been fairly interested in my own sex but can''t seem to find a willing partner. Why do you ask, though? I do not get the feeling that you are offering yourself." "That''s because I''m not." A deep breath of relief was given as Yomi managed to soothe herself."However, I''d like to ask if I could take a picture of you. I may know someone who is interested." "Is ... this person human?" He asked with a confused, but not disinterested tone as he walked over and sat next to me, next to the brazier."Yeah, its my older brother." Now that, seemed to surprise and shock the guy so much his jaw dropped."Wait, is .. is this really happening?" Yomi''s twitching eye made me nearly bust out laughing as I took out my phone and promptly took a picture of Subaru. Within seconds, I found a picture of Michael that I had stored onto my phone and showed it to Subaru."You like how this guy looks?" Yomi''s younger brother took the phone and spent a moment checking out the picture of my brother, who was currently in his swimming trunks, showing off his six-pack to a public of around thirteen people. I actually took the picture in order to kink-shame him on social media in case he ever got any blackmail on me but never really used it up till now."I... I must say that I do." Having that confirmation, I took the phone back and forwarded the picture to my brother.".. Oh kami... why.. why do things like this have to happen?!" Yomi''s woe made it all a whole lot more worthwhile as I waited on a response.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. For the briefest moment, I thought about how Aria hasn''t spoken a word yet and sent a psi pulse through myself, only to find her face-deep in her little laboratory-organ, having most likely predicted what was going to happen and just stowed herself away before she became part of it. Instead of a reply, I got a call from my brother."LEO?! WHO AND WHAT IS THAT GUY?!" "Hi Mike. The guy in the picture is a kyuubi who is related to the one stuck in the axe father gave me. He''s her younger brother. Thing is, hes interested in exploring the ... homo, part of his sexuality. You up for it?" The age-old fox watched on at the implausibility that was happening in front of him. A human revenant just randomly strolled into his house, checked him out foot to hair and is now trying to get him together with his own older brother."WELL HE ISN''T THE ONLY ONE WHOSE BRAIN IS TEARING ITSELF APART RIGHT ABOUT NOW YOU FUCKING.. UGH!" Yomi''s yelled at the top of her lungs inside of my head, causing me to wince, but not stop. "YES! For the love of God, yes!.. when can we meet? WHERE CAN I MEET HIM?!" My brothers excitement made me blink as I hadn''t thought of that part yet. Turning over to Subaru, I asked."Would it be possible for you to move to Italy? I''m going to be resurrecting your sister there once I find her corpse, plus as you''ve heard just now, a potential boyfriend is waiting for you there." The foxkin remained stupefied for a moment before his brain caught up with reality."Uhm.. no, that''s fine, I can go wit-WAIT, YOU''LL DO WHAT?!" "Resurrect your sister so she does not have to live inside of my brain." I replied with a bright smile upon my face as he recoiled, his twitching right eye almost mimicking the actions of his sister mere moments ago."Ah." That was the most intelligent, most amazing reply he could manage for the moment. He opened his mouth to speak. Then closed it. Then opened it again. Closed it. ... wordlessly, he extended his hands over the filled brazier and asked me."Uhm... I... want to talk to my sister and this brazier will help me do so once I light it ablaze.. so uh, can I?" Ah, so that''s what the braziers are for. Probably some kind of spiritual aide."Sure. Go ahead." Closing my eyes as he cast mana into the brazier, causing it to erupt in white fire, I felt myself drifting into my own mind as Yomi took over my body, my lips moving on their own, my eyes seeing yet not seeing. It was, needless to say, an out-of-body experience! ... get it? I''ll show myself out now. LINE-BREAK-CHAN SAVE ME!
O.. okay then... here.. I have... Saved you. ... "*_*
Same Place - Same Time - Yomi''s Point Of View...
"Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaahnm!" I let out a massive breath of pure relief as I felt myself gain control over Leonardo''s body. The feeling of nerves connecting to muscles, of which there was a whole lot more than I was used to, turned out to be far more exhilarating than one would think. Like regaining the ability to move and breathe after an eon of paralysis."Sister? Huh... I thought my spell had failed for whatever reason." I let my eyes roam around the room, adjusting myself to Leonardo''s body for a moment before I replied."It did. However, you managed to form a cognitive link to Leonardo''s mind nonetheless, this allowing him to let me take over." "So does that mean he can break the link at anytime?" Saburo asked me with a quirked eyebrow as I nodded."Pretty much, but that''s not important. How are you, little brother? How much has happened in my absence?" He laughed."Sister, it has been over two thousand years since last you were here. How exactly am I supposed to explain things which not even I remember?" I sighed as nostalgia struck me. My little brother and Leonardo are quite alike, considering the fact that they tend to not pay much attention to things not in front of them. I had hoped that Saburo would have changed with age, though I see now that is not the case."I see... Well, you would not have asked for his permission to do this if you didn''t wish to ask me something so please, go ahead." A moment of pause as he rubbed his chin in thought."In all honestly? I asked for it because a part of me desired to simply hear your voice again, Yomi. But now, that you are truly here, I have no idea what to even ask... Where have you even been all this time? I thought you were dead." "Haven''t you heard of the Lumberjack''s curse?" I asked him with a quirked eyebrow as I cracked the bones in my left hand, feeling the liquid fury, the blood of chaos flowing within Leonardo''s veins... while I was in his mind, my soul was protected from its influence even when I drank of the blood myself. But now, the feeling... it is so... powerful. So... Alive."I have.. though, I firmly believe it to be bullshit. I mean, you were killed by human peasants? With pitchforks and torches? I find that highly unlikely." A laugh escaped my lips as I replied, Leonardo''s crimson eyes glowing a golden light."And you would be correct. I was already dead by the time they found me." My brother narrowed his eyes at me."Then who took your life? Was in an exorcist? A shinigami?" A deep sigh was heard echoing throughout the room as I the answer echoed in my thoughts and I felt Leonardo shiver."Well... the one who killed me... was my lumberjack." "Why... why didn''t you tell me the truth? All this time I thought..." Leonardo''s horrified voice echoed in my thoughts and I felt a part of me collapse."The Lumberjack? You mean your .. human lover killed you?" I laughed again."Human lover? Please brother, do you sincerely believe that who I was before was capable of love? I felt... a kindred spirit, within that insane man. Yusuke slaughtered everyone and everything in his path, be they human or inhuman did not matter to him, just as it did not matter to me." "Then what about the villagers? Why were they marching towards your home, if even that part of the story was true?" A terrible silence danced around my chest as Leonardo''s mind went cold, a sense of betrayal filling his entire being. But the sense did not know who to target. Should he blame the lumberjack for killing me in the first place? What he believed to be his previous incarnation? One of his ancestors? Or should he blame me for keeping the truth from him? Truth be told, the only reason why I started out being really evil towards him was because I was still quite angry."The villagers were marching towards my home because they heard a woman scream. They believed it was another of my victims, but they were not aware of Yusuke''s own killing record. I will perhaps never know the true reason why... but one day, I simply woke up just in time to see myself getting beheaded, my spirit bound within the very axe used to kill me. The villagers? They were nothing more than fuel used in order to fully bind my soul to the axe as my body was left to rot. He took my head with him as a trophy, eventually allowing me to assimilate it into the axe which in turn allowed me more freedom. I required a host to survive and still do, but at least with some of my body back I could choose who I wanted to inhabit." "On that note, your current host is... interesting." A nod came from my brother."So does that mean that the part of you which is inside of me right now is your head?" A mental nod was sent to Leonardo who had seemingly calmed down quickly enough. Part of me wants to say sorry but I really wasn''t, the other part of me is saying how Leonardo probably already knew or at least figured it out for the most part.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of Euphoria! I am sincerely sorry for this chapter. I feel like its crap. But hey. Hospital Phone. I have a lot of excuses for it. I hope its at least decent enough.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 67. Madness Itself Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
Aha! .. Err.. I don''t have anything to say. Its been six-seven days, not totally sure. I actually poured super-hot cooking oil on two of my fingers earlier today, but I only got slight burns thanks to my reaction time. ... What the hell is up with my luck these past few months?! AM I FUCKING KAMIJOU?! And if I am, WHERE IS MY HAR-... o, right. Even if they do exist, I would have zero idea. Never mind, then. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy it, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break... (OR AM I?!)
The Following Night - Zatara Family Mansion - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"Knock, slam, crack, crash go the servants up above again..." I muttered under my breath in annoyance. Something crashed in the room above mine again. I mean, I know that they''re vampires and all but do they have to be so damn loud every single night? Dammit, this is pissing me off... the only reason why they''re still alive is because I figure attacking them might not be a good idea. Still... Standing up from my bed and taking one of my knives with me, I get out of my room to the still brightly-lit hallways of the mansion. Like one would expect from such a place, its hallways are filled with intricate decorations, everything from chandeliers to golden-encrusted walls to costly paintings depicting things I gave up on understanding ages ago. Also, there''s like, a fucking mirror on the end of every corridor... Leo''s idea, never really understood the reason. Looks damn ugly though, my friends always make fun of it as a design choice. Because the way you designed your home is surprisingly important for rich people. Apparently, just by the way your house looks, people can tell what kind of person you are. ... actually, that makes sense, kind of. Anyways, I finally manage to arrive at the place where those damnable sounds are coming from. A single butler stands in front of the room with a very tired, very terrified look on his face."M-miss A-A-Audrey? Is there something you require?" I shook my head and pointed to the left with my finger, promptly ignoring the man as I kicked the door open. He merely sighed and walked some feet away, close enough to hear if he is needed, far enough to not cause unintended problems."H-huh!?" Two vampire girls, or what I believe are vampire girls, are very intimately making out on the floor of the giant room we were all in. A typical servant room, fit with all the basic necessities they would need, still higher level living than average, which is mostly the reason why people decide to stay as our servants even if the chance of them dying in here is pretty high. That said, the aforementioned high standard of living does indeed include a very nice bed, so why these two were naked and lewding all over a fucking carpet is beyond my ability to comprehend."What the hell are you two doing?" The duo of vampire maids then finally notices my existence as I momentarily turn around to close the door, remembering common decency."A-ah, m-mistress! I, we, we were, uh.." I blinked at the one which attempted to answer, her previous lust dispersing within seconds from my presence. Her partner appeared to be in much the same position... Am I really that scary?"Uh, we.. well, we were umm.." They were blushing madly, causing me to scowl."Look, I''m not some sheltered princess. I know what you were doing so perhaps my question was badly worded. What I really want to know is can you be quieter about it?"Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. They swallowed before the one on my left answered."Uhm, milady... actually, you know what, it might be best that we simply spill the beans." Her partner, who shall henceforth be known as Miss Right, answered with a tired exhale."We''re conducting a ritual, so to speak. We are summoning a Shadow Of Lust in order to create a barrier around this house on our Patriarchs orders... to protect our human allies, such as yourself, from Inhuman magic, as not all of our kind are happy that people like you exist." "A shadow of lust? Like, a demon or something?" To my surprise, they both shook their heads in negative as they stood up and dressed themselves into their maid outfits. Left then replied to my question."No. Shadows and Demons are two very different things, milady. To put it in layman''s terms, demons live in Hell while shadows come from the Void between worlds. They are creatures of darkness which prey on peoples emotions and are, for whatever reason, drawn to our planet like flies." "So you were summoning a shadow that feeds on lust so it can make this barrier you mentioned before?" I quirked an eyebrow at them, causing them both to give me a surprised nod."Milady catches on quickly..." One of them cooed as she approached. Right promptly began to feel me up and down as I sighed."Would this mistress like to join us?" A gigantic sigh escaped me."Sorry, I''m not interested in women. That said, is there anyway to make this ritual go any quicker? You two have been at it for days and its getting really fucking annoying." A look was shared between the two as they both sighed in disappointment and exhaustion before Left replied."Don''t remind us... Vampires may have excess stamina, but the level of the shadow we are summoning takes a whole lot of lust, far more than can be gathered in a single day... However, there is a way to make the ritual finish quicker, even tonight if the... the sacrifice is good enough." I make an ooh sound before turning around towards the door, but just before I was about to open it, I asked."Does the sacrifice have to be alive?" Right then answered."Well, the greatest amount of power can be attained at the sacrifice''s death throes, although just a dead body would be enough in this case." A nod was their reply as I opened the door and looked around to find the butler still standing in the middle of the hallway."Hey you, come here!" Surprise etched itself onto his frame as he nodded and walked over."Y-yes, mistress? What do you nee-UGH..aaah,ggr..." He began but was rudely interrupted as I smiled at him wickedly, my previously hidden knife now sticking through his throat as I grabbed his falling body by the hair and promptly threw him onto the ground, only to realize that I was standing in the midst of a gigantic circle of runes as the blood began to pour into the middle of the room. Before either of the two vampires could say a word, the room began to grow immensely cold as a terrible aura enveloped the area."Interesting... your hatred is wonderful human girl... I believe I shall take this sacrifice for my own." A terrible voice echoed in my mind, but despite its probable intention, I merely scowled."You''re a shadow, right? Can you make a barrier around this place?" "Straight to the point, are we? Good, I like that. Yes... I believe I shall make your desired barrier... for a price." It answered me as a humanoid shape appeared in the middle of the room, a massive font of darkness and tentacles waving everywhere, breaking precious and costly furniture and glass. The thing must have sensed my ire as it laughed."Well? Are you willing to make a deal with me, little princess?" My eyebrow twitched as I did my best not to throw my knife at the thing, fully realizing that it wouldn''t do jack shit to him."What do you want?" A nod came from it as the shadow descended onto the ground with clawed feet, the vampire girls huddled together in the corner of the room, terrified out of their skins... pathetic."My desire is simple... let me feed off your rage, of your wrath and hate... for a time." "Anything else?" I can''t really see what would be wrong in doing that, but Left seems to have something to say as she extends her hand towards me and screams out."N-NO, MISTRESS! Direct deals with shadows are bound to open your mind to the Void! Though there are those with the willpower to stand it, most people go insane!" The shadow laughed at her proclamation as it turned towards me and nodded."Indeed, thy mortal mind may break from looking into the Void... but thy may also be granted power, not immense power by any means, but power nonetheless..." I quirked an eyebrow at him as the shadow, now clearly male, chuckled towards me."Ahh, I can see it in your eyes, girl... thy hunger for power. Your sheer desire to wield power, of any kind... you''ve buried it within thyself, deluding yourself into preferring staying in the shadow of your elder brothers.. but there is potential within you. Your heart burns with hatred! Should you stare into the Void and not let it break your will, it will be turned into an Engine Of Darkness itself!" A smirk was his reply as I straightened my posture, looking as regal as I possibly could while wearing naught but my own nightgown."Very well, I accept your deal." The shadows clawed appendage slammed itself onto my face as my consciousness was forcibly made aware of things which should not be.. And then, all I knew... Was Madness itself.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Yes, yes. I know what you''re all thinking now... Another POV from a secondary character? Well my excuse is the fact that Audrey and Michael have a huge role to play as Antioch''s allies in this story. And they''re also his family, something which you guys have demanded more exposition for. (There may also be another chapter up today but that is highly unlikely, unless morning-hours-inspiration kicks my arse into overdrive like it usually does.)
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 68. Dual Divinity Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
Alrighty then... here we go. These next couple chapters are going to test my patience... of which all of you know there is not very much. RoyalRoads new ... well not new, table-making technology will test my patience to its limits. I just hope that I don''t lose the willpower to continue the story''s LITrpg side because of it. I have the strangest feeling that I just might, though.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Seventh Of October, year 2022 - Late Evening - The Skies Of Tokyo - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
After the long talk that Yomi had with her brother, I decided to go for a walk. ... or well, a flight. I decided to fly around aimlessly to clear my head. A damn lot had happened in a single day... Hell, all that''s happened so far has been... What? Two to three weeks of real-time? Everything is happening so quickly, so ... rushed. It feels like my existence is being rushed for some reason. A number two forms inside of my mind but I remain blank as to what it could mean. Is it some kind of time-limit? If so, what does it represent? The time I have until Gaia breaks free? The time I have to build a colony ship? Or the time I have to save the people of this world? ... And two of what exactly? Months? Decades? Centuries? ... All of those fit the bill."Huh?" My eyes open wide as an immense presence enters my soul''s sensor range, a massive force far beyond my own power. I stopped dead in my tracks, floating in mid-air as I waited for whatever was coming. It did not feel evil... though, I suppose that does not matter when I''m in question. Perhaps it is some kind of hero who wishes to kill me? An answer comes mere moments after as a blinding light strikes my point of view and soon disperses to reveal.. a man. Or at least someone whom I believed to be a man. The enigmatic being took the form of an older male, mostly humanoid in shape but with golden, glowing hair and equally golden eyes, not gold as in color, but gold as in the energy reeling off of them. There were lines all across his form, tracing along the lines of muscle. He seemed to be wearing a rather ancient Tang-sect suit, woven from equally ancient material. His presence radiated a form of divinity and/or perhaps royalty. Finally, after a minute spent in utter silence, the man opened his eyes, though more out of courtesy rather than necessity and spoke."I see that you are not one of many words." "Am I really the one who needs to say something in this situation?" I asked him with a curious eyebrow to which the obvious cultivator responded with a cheery laugh."No... I suppose not. In any case, I have not come here for idle chatter." A formed fighting stance was my immediate reaction to that to which the old man sighed and readied his fists."No matter. Youngsters in this day and age usually listen better when on the ground, either way." A flash of gold formed in my eyes view before my brain caught up what was happening. Soon, the implant of a fist etched itself into my stomach as I felt my mind slipping, but I grit my teeth and bit through my own flesh as I pushed my whole body back. My spine cracked as the old fools predicted move ended with his fist on the inside of my body."W-what?! N-no! I did not come here t-*crack*" My left arm swung in a backhand motion, slamming the old man across the face and sending him flying a few meters away. His frame told me clearly that he barely even felt that blow, his face twisted more in shock than anything else. Meh, works for me. I used this momentary shock to charge right at him, flying at higher speeds than I imagined myself capable of as Qi, Psi and Mana all collapsed into my right arm, ushering forth a punch which was sure to shatter my entire arm. And it did, as my fist connected with the old mans left shoulder, I felt my bones quake only for the briefest moment as my arm imploded upon itself, leaving only a shattered extension of bone from my right shoulder. "AAAARGH!" The cultivator flew backwards once again, his expression of shock turning to that of agony this time as not even his apparently divine self could manage such a blow without feeling. Soon, he recovered from my assault and stared in even further shock at my non-existent arm."W-what.. I did not come here t-" But before he could finish, I continued my assault. My right arm regenerating in the middle of my flight to the man, causing his eyes to widen. However, he would not be caught unaware again as he caught my fist and twisted it as he caught me in a leg lock from behind, easily molding into a form where he could snap my spine on a moments notice."Stop this foolishness! I am not here to fight you! My name is -" "Unimportant." Was my cold reply as I broke my own spine, sending my head flying backwards and slamming into his forehead before he could stop me, causing him to leap back, seemingly taking steps on thin air as he created distance between us."Fine then! Your ability to sustain wounds is immense, young one. But this shall not be something you can take an advantage of!" His fist then flew right through my chest, just barely missing my heart as I spat out blood from my mouth and smiled."Hah, you should have gone for my heart, old fool!" My mouth opened and a blaze of hellfire burst forth, making my opponent clutch his eyes as they burned."My eyes!" Reforming my spine, I quickly channeled the same chaotic combination of energies I had used in my punch beforehand into both of my arms and prepared to strike as I pulled my hands back.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But just as I was about to possibly kill the stunned old fool, another cultivator basically teleported in front of me and created some sort of barrier to protect both of them from my blow. Unable to stop myself, my fists connected with the strange energy barrier and exploded in a mass of gore as the barrier cracked, but the damage it was meant to deal was completely negated. Suddenly, a foot appeared in my stomach, seemingly digging into it as I was sent flying across the skies. "Divine Imprisonment!" The other one exclaimed as golden, glowing chains formed out of nothingness and tied themselves around me. I let out a massive sigh as I didn''t even bother to test the chains. One of these old guys was way out of my league and the only way I''d manage to beat one is if I could make good use of the shock factor, but I doubt that''s gonna be of any use with two of them here. The other one walked towards me with a rather... confused appearance."Not going to struggle? After everything you''ve done just now?" "Look man, what the hell do you even want with me? What exactly did I do to piss of not one, but two divine cultivators?" The other one merely quirked an eyebrow as he let out a sigh."You have done nothing. In fact, me and my brother over there did not come here to fight you." I took one look at his supposed brother and snorted."Sure didn''t give off that kind of aura." He sighed."Our actions here are your fault and your fault alone, young one. Either way, my name is Hyeok Jae and my brother over there is Hui Jun. As you have managed to deduce, we are both cultivators of high rank. As for why we are here... well, it is to elevate you." "Elevate me? Sorry, I don''t have time to sit on a mountain and meditate for several thousand years in hopes of attaining eternity. I''m already unkillable enough as it is." My eye twitched as Hyeok''s eyes widened in what appeared to be recognition and respect."Young enough to feel such unfiltered rage, yet also seemingly wise enough to know that cultivation does not grant one immortality, merely eternity." Another deep breath was taken as his brother finally recovered from my hellfire and walked over."Still, your actions just now make no sense. I would readily attribute them to one who is lost in anger and hatred... yet you are clearly not. This is... a dilemma." "Oh boo hoo, thousands of years old and never met a madman? I''m fucking insane, deal with it. Normality is not something you will find anywhere near me but enough about that! TELL ME WHY YOU ARE HERE!" They both seemed taken aback by my outrage. To be perfectly honest, I was about to ask Yomi to help me kill them, but she said that shes going to sleep for a while as that mind-link or whatever her brother created to speak to her was so fucking badly done that it nearly exhausted all of her mana to keep it stable for as long as she did. "Such arrogance in one so young... no.. not arrogance, merely annoyance. You.. you do not perceive the either of us as any threat whatsoever, do you?" Hui Jun spoke with a stunned tone as his brother sighed again."Insane, you say? I have met many who have claimed madness in my time." "Did any of them break their own spine in an attempt to kill you or your brother?" They blinked in unison as Hui nodded at me."You make a good point, youngster. In any case, it seems that you want absolutely nothing to do with us for no apparent reason." "So we shall be quick about what we must do." Hyeok placed a hand onto my fully healed and yet, exposed chest. Golden energies flowed from him and into my heart as the old man nodded."Hmm, yes... It would appear that I was right. Thy strength is not merely magical in nature... In fact, there is more to your power than even a union of mana and Qi. There is something else within you." "I have access to Psi." I answered his unsaid question with a sigh, prompting yet another to escape him."Psi? What is this Psi you speak of?" A quick look at Hui Jun told him that I did not like his voice at all, yet I still answered diligently, to the best of my ability."It is an energy the mind forms by converting raw mana. It can be used to shape reality and bend it to ones own will... or, in my case at least, take control of gravitational forces." "Gravity is a fundamental force of reality. Such power is nothing to scoff at, yet the uninspired way you have used it so far offers that you have only gained this power recently." Hyeok concluded and I nodded."Earlier today, actually." Now that, seemed to shock them."You are joking, correct? This is a joke." Hui Jun asked me with some kind of smirk to which I merely shook my head."No joke." Hyeok then channeled more energy into my chest as he closed his eyes in silence before promptly removing his hand from my body."Well, it would appear that you are not the prophesied Asura. Which makes it so you are not necessarily our enemy." "Enemy? Prophesied Asura?" I asked of him as the golden chains holding me down dispersed unto nothingness, causing the men to both sigh and then nod in my direction as Hyeok answered."Well, I suppose that you are worthy of this information... Know that sometime during this age, the soul of Wrath shall pass unto yet another host, causing this person to gain near limitless power but lose the ability to control themselves. They are going to be marked with a crimson star upon their forehead." "Crimson star? Couldn''t you have just looked at my forehead and seen that I''m not your guy? All this pointless nonsense could have been avoided if you did." I blurted out in even greater annoyance as Hui Jun sighed at me and then reminded me of a little fact."Well, if you were so kind and patient that I could just take your damn mask off for a moment then yes, all of this pointless nonsense could have indeed been avoided." I remained silent after that as the two prepared to depart. Hyeok turned around and wordlessly disappeared from my sight with a flash of gold, but Hui Jun approached me as he took something from a pocket and handed it to me. The Item in question appeared to be a golden pill."I know that you said how you did not have the time to spend years meditating on the roof of a mountain... but you have more talent than any of my current students. Should you ever change your mind about pursuing cultivation, then drink the pill. It will awaken your... currently flowing, but also clogged Qi to its fullest potential." "Fullest potential? Clogged? You mean my Qi is... damaged or something?" The older man smiled at my curiosity and replied."No. You are merely one in a billion, a person whose Qi naturally flows outward rather than inward, giving you the ability to channel it outward of your body far more easily than others. In fact, people like you are the ones who were the first to develop cultivation... Hmm, now that I think about it, they were also often referred to being insane. Or, perhaps more accurately, attuned to hondon, rather than jumun." Hondon as in Chaos and Jumun as in Order."What exactly will this pill do to me?" He shook his head."That, I do not know. The Golden Gate pill is part of our sects tradition and all masters carry one on their person at all times. It is said that fate itself decrees who those who carry the pills give them to, which is what prompted me to do so now." "You don''t know, even if its your clan-sorry, sects tradition?" I asked in a disbelieving tone as the old man turned around and waved his hand as if to say goodbye."I was given the pill by my father sometime after my birth, so whatever happened then I do not remember it. Rumors say that it helps one find enlightenment, or aids them in discovering their true purpose in this world." My purpose? So this pill holds the answers to my cause? I find that incredibly implausible. But before I could inquire further, the man dispersed from my sight."Huh... well if I ever decide to do this, I am so going to make them teach me that teleportation skill... at least, I hope its a teleportation skill and not just them going all speedforce on my eyes." It suddenly dawned on me how neither of them asked or even mentioned my darker nature. My senseless murdering of innocent people... Then again, cultivators are often portrayed as those who do not think of non-cultivators as people at all. Rather, the normals are merely tools and/or animals. Well, if I ever decide to retire, cultivation might be the path I decide to tread."But that day is not today..." I whispered to myself as I turned around and headed straight home. My new gaming setup was waiting for me back home... And, perhaps more importantly, a sexually deprived fox waited along with it. And I couldn''t wait to give her a piece of me.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
You know what? I''m gonna stop here and continue on tomorrow or somewhere within twelve days. Gotta keep the lemons as singular releases to make it less confusing. I hope you liked the chapter! For once, its 2 AM... and I''m going to sleep. I actually finished a chapter before 2 AM.. that''s new. I actually started a chapter of 3k words before 2 AM. What the hell? ... Good night, y''all.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!1 69. The Blue Return Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing!?
As you all already know (provided that you even read my author notes), this chapter is written directly on RR. Which, since I''m not used to it, will most likely lead to a myriad of mistakes, cringeworthy grammar and the like. Especially bad tables await since I could not find a proper table-maker software... Here''s to hope I don''t lose it before the lemon starts. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A Few Minutes Later... - Rhean''s Castle - Rhean''s Point Of View...
As soon as I logged it, I was barraged by what seemed to be an endless supply of blue screens... even if I hadn''t been online for only a couple days. Ah screw it, a couple days is a long time for any game. Anyways, lets start reading them... Taking a look around myself before opening the notifications bar, I notice Yomi looking equally annoyed to my right."Hey, babe." The words left my mouth before I could stop myself and she turned towards me with a smile as we exchanged a kiss, which would have been deeper if...
Your notifications bar is full! Please take a look at your notifications bar before taking any other action! We thank you for your understanding and have a good day.
We grumbled and separated as Yomi sighed and clutched her head, the royal silken sheets of our bed following her hand as she let it fall from my cheek."Seems like we might as well do this first. Or else I think our plans might end up going awry." "Who knows, maybe something interesting happened during our time off." I muttered mostly to myself as Yomi chuckled."More interesting than the either of us?" Shrugging towards her, I opened the notifications bar.
Welcome back, Destined One!
Due to your risen level of understanding of Chaos, your title "The Archon Of Chaos" has leveled up! You are now "Eldritch Heresiarch". Side Note: Due to you no longer being the holder of the singular title "The Archon Of Chaos", another player has attained said title. They have been added to your friends list (Talodel Vi Anrath, Guild: Hate Spike) for convenience. Side Note: Due to your connection to Chaos becoming even more powerful, your Chaos Soul (Archon) has become Chaos Soul (Heresiarch).
Oh? Another person worthy of Chaos'' attention? Friend, or foe? Suppose I''ll have to find out later.
Due to your risen level of understanding of Chaos, you feel that its influence on this world has risen exponentially. All of your cities are now granted the "Living Ebb" buff, increasing growth rate by 25% and allowing you to research more Chaos related technologies.
Chaos'' influence has risen within Euphoria? Hmmm, this could mean a whole lot of things, but I guess its literal translation makes sense too.. It could be that Gaia is just messing with me, making it so I might reveal something vital by playing the game, making me feel safer while inside as she plucks Chaotic secrets from my brain. It could also be that Chaos has decided to throw an eye on this realm in order to protect me from that very event.
Your flesh has finally stabilized itself from the rampant chaosborne energies coursing through your body, re-shaping your entire self as a whole. However, this has also caused you to lose all of your previous chaos-related abilities which were born out of your body''s former instability. You have lost: Chaos Scythe, Twin Fang, Chaos Rush, Chaos Soul (Archon), Reap, Chaotic Instability (Passive), Raging Fist Style, Devourment, Living Aura, Infusion, Napalm Flare, Draw Air, Pyrobomb, Blood Regeneration and Chaos Gauntlet. Note: Due to your unuse of its abilites, The Path Of Panic has withdrawn itself from your soul thus causing you to lose the powers it has provided. Note: Savagery, Battle Feast, Glory and Death! and Hunger For Carnage have been merged into a single ability: Destructor (Passive). Destructor (Passive): Staying in combat slowly raises your attack speed/crit chance/damage dealt/life steal/damage reduction by 1%/10s, -1s per on any damage dealing attack/ability. Kills on living targets automatically heal you for 20% of your current health.
"Aw what the hell?... Meh, honestly I deserve that. Still is gonna suck having to basically rehab myself to my own character." Yomi turned towards me as I muttered out in a semi-annoyed tone. She took one look at the blue screen in front of me and chuckled to herself. Ignoring her, I continued reading. Still, I gotta admit that Harold''s been pretty busy balancing my character... not so sure I should be happy about that though.
However, due to your flesh stabilizing itself, you have gained evolved versions of some of your old abilites as well as gained some entirely new ones. Ability Evolutions: Raging Fist Style - Chaos Fist Style, Chaos Gauntlet - Essence Rupture, Chaos Soul (Archon) - Chaos Soul (Heresiarch), Living Aura - Living Nexus, Devourment - Origin Return and Chaos Rush - Hellfire Charge. Chaos Fist Style - Allows for seamless, non-form changing use of all chaos-related abilites, passives and powers. Cost: null, -25% atk speed, double damage, 75% crit chance, quadruple damage on weakspot strike. Note: User cannot wield any weapons in this form. Essence Rupture - Your blazing life-force tears free from your arms, covering them in blood and fire. Cost: 10% current HP, +50% atk speed. Note: Wounds caused by Essence Rupture are cauterized and cannot be healed until combat ends. (Health Potions are exempt from this rule.)If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Chaos Soul (Heresiarch) - Your connection to Chaos allows you to gain double health bonus from all effects, receive 20% reduced physical damage, regenerate all resources 50% faster and sets your reputation to all non-allinged Fiends Of The Deep/Gods Of Light to wary. Living Nexus (Passive) - Your connection to Chaos has turned you into a nexus of life itself, granting your allies a 25% bonus to all regeneration and increasing happiness to any city you govern by 5%/weekly. Note: This ability, while active, will automatically infuse worthy players with Chaos. You will be prompted to approve or dissaprove should such an event happen. Origin Return - Having established a direct link to the origin of life itself, you are now able to devour any being which has been wounded enough. (Percentages wary depending by target. Availablility will be shown via marker above a viable target.) Hellfire Charge - Momentarily supercharge users momentum as they charge towards a target, stunning them for 0.5s and dealing 120% of their equipped weapons damage. If no weapons are equipped then no damage will be dealt unless combined with a martial arts move. Abilities Gained: Hellfire Overdrive, Hellfire Manipulation, Lightning Of Creation, Blood Magic (Chaos), Gravity Control. Hellfire Overdrive - Allows you to temporarily shatter your body back into its unstable state, granting you +20% damage output to all abilities/powers/attacks. Cost: 50% current health. Hellfire Manipulation - The purifying power of Hellfire has entered your body, making you immune to Mind Control but also making you unable to benefit from morale. This ability allows you to pull upon the power of Hellfire in unspecified ways. Lightning Of Creation - A staple power of all Chaos users, this crimson lightning born out of an otherwordly combination of mana and psionic energy can be used to either unleash implausible violence upon your foes or heal your allies by recreating their very flesh and bone! This ablity has two stances, Life and Death. Life - User channels a beam of crimson energy towards a target ally, healing them for 10% of their maximum health per second. Death - User strikes a target with crimson lightning which forks to other nearby enemies within 10 yards, dealing 500dmg/second. Note: Both stances of this ability are susceptible to interruption. Cost: 10% of users maximum Mana and 5% of users maximum Psi. Blood Magic (Chaos) - Due to your blood being the same as that of Life itself, you heal 50% quicker (does not stack with Living Nexus). This ability allows you to command your burning blood in non-specified ways. Gravity Control - Due to your understanding of the true nature of Gravity, you have gained the ability to control this foundamental force of reality to some extent. Cost: 5% Psi/2s.
You have lost a resource bar! (Napalm) You have gained access to a new resource bar! (Psi)
Okay... now this is one huge fucking blue screen. Honestly, its contents are giving me pause. It seems like Gaia is trying to make my ingame character posess the same powers that I have in real life, granted they''re much stronger here, I think. Is she trying to make me unconsciously reveal my identity to the general public by making people connect the dots?.. I''ll have to be careful about the way I use my powers. Both in here as well as in real life. "Show Status." Unable to help myself, I opened up my status screen just to see what my stats are like right now.
Name: Rhean Title: Eldritch Heresiarch, Guildbreaker, Gatebreaker Fame/Infamy: 2788/4596
Level: 71 Health: 4256/5000 Mana: 3083/4000 Psi: 257/600
Strength: 207 Luck: 0 (Stat to be removed next patch due to balancing problems) Health Regen: 12/s
Agility: 183 Insight: MAXED Mana Regen: 30/s
Intelligence: 162 Vitality: 299 Psi Regen: 3/s
Essence Generation: 300/s
Combat Skills Passives Proffesions
Hellfire Charge (Beginner - 0%) Hellfire Overdrive (Cannot Improve) Essence Rupture (Beginner - 0%) Origin Return (Beginner - 0%) Chaos Fist Style (Beginner - 0%) Destructor - (Cannot Improve) Chaos Soul (Heresiarch) - (Unknown) Living Nexus - (Cannot Improve) Hellfire Manipulation - (Beginner 0%) Blood Magic (Chaos) - (Beginner 0%) Gravity Control - (Beginner 0%) KI Aura - (Practicioner 78%) - Eldritch Horror bonus active (Aura is 50% more effective) Seduction - (Cannot Improve) - +10% speech skill when interacting with female NPC''s. Cooking - Beginner 57% Survivalist - MAXED (see proffession trainer to evolve ability) Speech - Practicioner 98% Leadership - Beginner 73%
Lucks going to be removed, eh? So after two years of development, they finally realized how bullshit that stat is... I mean, a noob wearing no armor could just randomly start dodging every single ability from several super-powered players at once, even those he/she didn''t see coming. Those who max the luck stat are often called Jumpers and their favorite quote is; I''M NOT EVEN CONTROLLING MYSELF, LOL. Take a guess as to why. Luck in this game works in such a way that it forces you to do something you usually wouldn''t, thus making it extremely annoying to anyone not staking their everything on said stat. Honestly though, I kinda like the new status screen.. seems a lot cleaner, but that may be because of all the ability crunching Harolds done to me while I wasn''t online. Oh well, onto the next set of notification screens.
Your city of Incerum has grown to become a City-State! Current Population: 24379/25000 Warning; once your city grows to its next level (Grand City-State) it will no longer be hidden on the World Map and players will be able to discover it permanently. Additionally, npc nations will become open to diplomacy... and war.
What the fuck? Okay, that was quick... then again, I am getting stupidly high bonuses to growth and have goblins on my side.
Your city of Incerum has reached its current maximum of available facilities! Should you wish to browse the list of available facilities, please open your goverment bar and select your desired city to view it. Remember, if you do not wish to waste time governing a city while ingame, you can always download our phone app (EUPHOLITICS) to aid you in doing so out of game or via the help of our game''s website (www.euphoria.net).
Doing as the screen suggested, I find the goverment tab, which was strangely tinted purple and selected Incerum, my current capital and only city in control.
Incerum (25/25): 3 Blacksmiths 2 Tailors 2 Hunters Bastions 1 Slate Quarry 1 Black Cathedral (Unique Outpost) 1 Dreaming Garden 1 Imperial Castle 1 Imperial Training Grounds 1 Resource Hideout 1 Childrens School 1 Azarestrian Great Library 1 Azarestrian Plantation 1 Azarestrian Laboratory 1 Azarestrian Mine 1 Adventurers Guild 1 Goblin Undercity (Unique City Expansion) 3 Taverns 1 Brewery 1 Wineyard
Thats a decent setup right there. Just the right amount of player-friendly facilities as well as those to suit the needs of my subjects. That said, I didn''t expect The Black Cathedral to be counted as a facility much less an Outpost, though I suppose it does benefit the realm as a whole since its under my territorial control. "Show Empire resources." Taking a deep breath as Yomi gently nudged my side and kissing her again, I reply."Don''t worry, I''ll be finished soon." "I hope not." She joked with a grin as I turned back around with a smile on my face, contiuning to browse a seemingly endless stream of data... This is what I get for not logging on for a couple days, haa...
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Okay, I''m really sorry guys... I promised you all a lemon but I''m so damn tired from all these blue screens that I just don''t have the will or the energy to do it now... I''ll do it sometime soon. I mean, tomorrow or rather today and the day which follows after today are saturday and sunday, there is a decent chance that I might type it down later. But, as usual, don''t hold me for my word. Worst case scenario? Within 12 days or you can proclaim me dead.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 70. Lust Out Loud <3 Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day? EDIT: SO MANY MISTAKES IN THIS ONE LOL, WELP TIME TO FIX BEFORE TOO MANY PEOPLE GOUGE THEIR EYES OUT FROM CRINGING. EDIT 2: There, should be all fixed and safe to read now. Sorry for the inconvenience. My excuse? Good morning!
Ahhn.. good morning everybody! Welp, not much else to say here other than enjoy the lemon! Yes, I know full well that I missed on having chapter "69" be a lemon. Honestly? I wanted to make it as such but I was just so damn tired after yesterdays blue screen ordeal... Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments afterwards... - Castle Incerum (Royal Bedroom) - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"ARGH! Enough of this shit, its time to open the flood gates!" I exclaimed out pretty loudly but spent only a brief moment wondering if someone could have heard me as I turned around to a spooked Yomi. She blinked at me in surprise, having been fixing her nails as she waited for me to finish."O.. okay then? That was very unexpected." Leaning in closer to her as I placed a kiss upon her lips, I beamed at her."Totally not sorry." With a grin of her own, Yomi returned my affection as she weaved her arms around me and pulled me closer to her. I felt myself lick my own lips as I felt her generous cleavage press against my chest, an action she seemed to enjoy just as much as she trailed around the edges of my muscle with a finger. Within moments we were lost in lust, switching positions multiple times as we rolled around the bed, kicking its sheets off of ourselves and the bed itself as the room started growing hotter and hotter. She caught me in a leg lock, her hands trailing across my back, grasping, clawing as our kisses deepened. I sat down cross-legged onto the bed with her sitting in my lap and took a look down. A magnificently sculpted body took shape in my field of vision and Yomi grinned as she noticed me staring. She knew I liked what I was seeing as she began playing with her own breasts, enticing me to take further action. An unsaid order which I immediately followed as I took a firm grasp of her ass, squeezing out a moan from my vixen lover."Mmmn!" Then she rose from our sitting position and smiled as she opened up her vagina, her wetting slit already leaking down her legs as I massaged her thighs for what was coming. Within moments, she let herself fall down without pause, impaling herself upon my length. I shivered slightly from the ordeal, gritting my teeth as I felt my crown pop into her womb, the walls of her cavern constricting around me with every delightful motion. We stayed like that for a time, kissing and caressing each other. For a while, I wished that this moment would never end, but my desire, my hunger soon rose forward. With a savage grin and yet another kiss, I gently pushed her down onto the bed and took in the amazing pale-skinned, white haired beauty which now laid prone before me. And then, I finally started moving. In and out in rhythmic motion, her moans echoing throughout the room as I watched mesmerized as her chest rose and fell with the same rhythm. Speeding up, I felt her tighten around me even more, her breathing becoming heated and erratic as I plunged deeper and deeper into her velvet cavern, a bulge on her stomach rising and falling with each pull and stroke.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Leaning downwards, I put my arms around her as I felt myself reaching my first orgasm, increasing my speed to my maximum."A-a-ahhh!" She screamed out in a velvet tone as she gritted her teeth, her pussy tightening around me further as she came and I felt myself explode inside of her, my seed filling her depths to the brim. A sense of euphoria etched itself onto us both as we leaned closer to one another, feeling every inch and nook and cranny as the haze began to pass... Only to re-appear as I felt my animalistic instinct take over once more."Ahn!" She moaned out in surprise as I flipped her around and, still inside of her, began pounding her doggy style. Looking downwards, I let out a chuckle as an idea formed in my mind and pushed a finger into her asshole."Ahm! H-hey!" "Shh, I have an idea." Calming her down as I continued pounding her, my mind went to a portion of the blue screens which I had read mere moments ago. Namely the part about blood magic. The screen stated how it could be used in unspecified ways so I wonder... I channeled my mana down into my nether regions and imagined a certain picture as I stopped moving momentarily."H-huh? Why''d you stop?" She asked me as I re-opened my eyes which I don''t even remember closing to find that my spell worked."Oh you''re about to find out, baby." She quirked an eyebrow at me before her head rocked and her eyes went backwards as she felt both of her holes filled from behind."Ah the wonders of Euphoria, no?" I joked as I pushed her down with my right hand while pulling her ass upwards with my left."Mhmma-aaah! Impaling her fully with both of my cocks and feeling her every inch grinding against me as her tongue went out of her mouth, I began pounding her behind with all of my might. Quickly, her ass cheeks reddened at my merciless advance, her insides moving as they took the shape of my cocks. Grabbing her ass with both hands, I sped up to my maximum once again as Yomi grit her teeth, her velvet cavern convulsing several times as I felt her tightening around me again. With one final slam, I felt a euphoric sensory overload as I filled both of her holes at once. As I kept on filling her up, I lost control of my legs and fell on top of her with my head next to her. With a grin and a smile, we shared another deep kiss. "My turn!" She exclaimed ecstatically as she pushed me off of her and onto the edge of the bed so my feet touched the ground. Her hands grasped my length and give it several generous strokes as I felt myself swallow down. Within moments, I was rock hard again and I felt my cocks pulse with fervor as she planted an erotic kiss on top of each of my crowns. Then she promptly straightened my members and sat down onto them. "MMMhm!" She moaned out, biting down onto her own finger as she slowly worked her way down both of my lengths. I felt her squirming with each inch she covered as she managed to take both to the base. Promptly putting my hands behind my back as she gave her ass a squeeze and a slap, I felt myself grinning as she began riding me. I watched, entirely hypnotized as her ass bounced up and down my lengths. She worked me slowly, sensually, making sure to draw out as much as she could with every stroke. Gritting my teeth as I felt her squirming again, I exhaled sharply as she stopped, gave me a wink and then began twerking with my dicks still inside of her. My head rocked backwards as I felt my crowns being continuously rubbed against her walls, her every inch weaving itself around me, milking me for all I''m worth. Feeling myself reaching close once more, I promptly stood up and grabbed both of her arms."Ahmn!" Her moan echoed like music to my ears as I began to mercilessly pound her, our love juices dripping on the floor, staining the rich slate as they did. Another slam inside as I forced as much of my lengths as I could within her, reaching the ends of her womb and ass as I pulled on her arms harder, eventually raising her into the air on my cocks as I felt myself explode inside of her."Nymnaaa!" Swallowing down hard as I felt her velvet cavern constricting around me, milking me from the base up, I finally let go of her arms and exhaled sharply. An incredible feeling of emptiness filling my lower regions as she grasped a piece of furniture to stabilize her own shivering frame. Her shaking legs trembled as she exhaled in much the same euphoria as I had moments ago. The blood spell I cast had run its duration and my second junior dispersed into thin air, causing me to give it a humorous salute which Yomi caught by the edges of her hazy-sighted eyes. Unable to help herself, she busted out laughing."Did you just salute your own cock?" "He shall be missed. Good soldier, that one." I let out with a spree of chuckles of my own and a tone like that of an old sergeant as she nodded wisely, her mouth just about to crack into another spree of laughs."That he was. A very good soldier, indeed!" We both laughed merrily as I threw my left arm around her back and we laid onto the bed, fully enjoying each others company throughout the rest of this heated night.
Sleep mode engaged. Good night, Destined One!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break!
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! Yes, yes its only 1.6k words but its was always meant to be part of the previous chapter so eh. I hope that its good enough for you guys and girls! Tell me if you think there''s anything you think can be improved upon! I''ll also start asking you guys for ideas. (Unlikely that the ideas you give me will be exactly inserted into the story, but I am planning on merging several ideas into one big lemon, so you might get the background of one guys idea and the scenery from another girls idea etc)
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 71. Candidate Of The Afterdark Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
Eyy u all. How''s it going? WE''VE REACHED OVER 2K COMMENTS YEY Seems like most of you enjoyed the lemon, though a certain someone said that it was somewhat dull. I don''t really know. It does not seem to be that bad, apart from the copious amounts of mistakes made and edits necessary to fix it. Anyways, here comes the newest chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Eighth Of October, year 2022 - The Unknown - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"Auugh... oh dear god... my head..." Muttering out in pain as my waking headache tore through my skull and kept on pounding even as my eyes slowly adjusted to my surroundings, I clutched my forehead with both hands as I attempted to stabilize myself. This was one of those headaches that you get when you are both extremely hungover and have received multiple blows to the head before going to sleep. The kind which makes you wonder if something that might be worth going to the doctor for had happened. The kind which makes you fully capable of feeling the outer edges of your own damn, inflamed brain."Hahahahhaha... truly, you possess a way with words, milady." A familiar voice echoed in my mind as my eyes opened fully, taking in the scope of my surroundings. I appeared to be in... some kind of wilderness. A forest... of shadows. A meadow without a single color, yet dizzying to look at nonetheless."Ahh, yes. This garden may have such an affect upon you... perhaps, I should have chosen a more suitable place for one such as yourself." Finally, my humorous captor or savior enters my field of vision, a massive shade-colored being with what appeared to be two hands behind his back and two up front, extending towards me in a rather gentlemanly gesture."Who are you?" The purplish monstrosity blinked at my confusion, chuckling in surprise as I placed my hand into his anyways to help pull myself up."We have already met, little lady. Though, perhaps I have yet to properly introduce myself..." The fiend took a step back, two arms still behind his back as he used the other two to bow, seemingly without the intention to mock me."Oh dear, I would never even think of doing something even remotely alike!" He exclaimed as two distinct black orbs moved up and down, his eyes I think, in utter horror. I shook my head at the apparent shadow butler."Anyways, you were about to tell me your name?" He grinned at me, a show which made his shark-like teeth which shone like malignant diamonds very dangerously apparent."I was... however, this is not truly my name, merely the name of my previous charge which I had taken.. along with his soul. You may refer to me as, Arsene." "The Phantom Thief? So he was real?" The shadow laughed and nodded only to shake his head in negative right afterwards. I blinked and cringed, this behavior reminded me of Leonardo. Taking that into account, I deduced the untold meaning behind his body language."In another dimension he is very much real, but in this one he is not." The shadow seemed to be taken aback."... So young, yet you can already read minds? Now that is a lev-hmm?" He stopped as he noticed me waving my hand in front of my face."I can''t read your mind. Your actions reminded me of my brother who is basically the definition of insanity. Once I had that connection established, I merely spouted the most unbelievable bullshit that came to mind." Now, the gentlemanly phantom-thief/shadow was genuinely confused."I.. I think you lost me, little lady." I waved my hand in front of me again to indicate that it didn''t really matter anyways."Anyways, you''re Arsene. My name is Audrey Zatara, though you probably already knew this. Now, taking into account what happened before I lost consciousness..." Taking a look around me once more, I conclude."... this is the void, isn''t it?" But before I could get an answer out of the shadow, I finally noticed how I was fully, totally naked."Ah!" What little modesty I had made me cover myself with my hands and immediately change my thought process to clothing. Within seconds of my surprised yelp however, shadows began to coil around me, weaving themselves into a black set of clothing, a beautiful, comfortable dress which I often use for social outings... or, at least, the voids interpretation of this dress. First, the shadows around my legs collapsed together to form two black and pink stockings which then extended to my feet to create purplish high heels which seemed to have a shining polish. Then the darkness moved upwards to my thigh and breast, forming very comfortable black underwear which had the familiar feel of natural silk, just my kind of taste in material. After that, the darkness spread around my body to form a type of skintight suit which would have looked like something a playboy bunny would wear if it hadn''t been for the fact that it covered my arms and neck as well. The darkness continued to dance across my form, collapsing into feathered shoulder-pads akin to something you''d see on an evil game sorceress. The crow''s black feathers then extended downwards, forming a beautiful pale-black cloak around me which shone in the darkness. Lastly, the dark once again weaved itself onto my arms to form intricate gloves or gauntlets, I can''t really say which. Their silken black form was made further enchanting by the strange, runic symbols etched into them... but the darkness around my hands did not disperse or collapse, as it continued dancing around my hands as I lost myself looking at it. Its intricate, powerful dance mesmerized me, almost as if telling me to use it. Black knowledge filled my mind with every second and just as the shadows did the finishing touches onto my new clothing, ensuring that not a single bit of my skin apart from my face was visible for some reason, I realized it. The shadows, the darkness... they did not weave themselves. I did this. I.. did... This..."Hmm, regalia truly worthy of a queen!" Arsene spoke with a tone full of flattery as I put my hands into my newly formed cloak, a mass of darkness coiling around my head and tying my messy, discolored hair into a ponytail. Since when did my hair become pink? Oh well, probably just an effect of the void."Thanks... so uh, what happens now?" He appeared to be somewhat stupefied and lost himself, despite seeming to be my guide."Well... honestly, my other contracts don''t exactly... know, where the hell they are or what the fuck is going on, if I may be so rude. First meetings are usually spent with me either chasing my contracts around as I do my best to explain what is happening to them... but that does not appear to be necessary for you." "I see... well, what do you do after you manage to calm a contract down?" I asked him as I turned my head around to find that the bed I was sleeping on has seemingly disappeared... wait, bed? There was a bed? ... The void must be playing tricks on me."Well, once we manage to get off that first shaky ground, we do several things, one of which you''ve accomplished just now; the formation of your very own Shadow Form!" "Shadow Form?" Questioning him as he motions us forward with a single hand and then nodding toward him as we begin to walk through the forest... Or is this a meadow of colorless, dark flowers? Hmm, it seems my memory and my sight are not very in tune with this place yet."Do not worry, little lady. Your mortal eyes will eventually get used to the ever-changing landscape of this place, but for now please do try your best to endure and not get disoriented." He answers my unasked question with elder-like patience, to which I merely nod. This shadow... he is very, very, VERY old. Arsene smiled at me, seemingly approving of my assessment of him via mind reading. Or maybe he can just hear my thoughts. Anyways, I shook my head out of my stupor as the old shadow continued his explanation."Now then, where was I? Oh yes, the Shadow Form. You see, everything that has ever entered the void, became a direct part of it. This applies to us shadows as well, who are told to be either the remnants of the original void dwellers or the transformed versions of whatever poor mortals first came into this plane of existence." "Now, while those like I have been born within the void, there are those who clearly are not originally from here." We stopped as he said this and looked to our left to find some kind of shadow wolf devouring a shadow rabbit."These two specimens, along with yourself, are such cases of formerly mortal creatures who have, for one reason or another, arrived here."The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "They haven''t been here long, have they?" Arsene nodded in approval."Indeed. The wolf and rabbit you see have only been here for a few days now. This can be easily deduced from the fact that their forms are still largely Earth-like. One can easily see that the wolf is a wolf and that the bunny, though half-eaten, is a bunny." "Does that mean that I will change the longer I stay here?" I asked him with a quirked eyebrow, to which the old shadow laughed."Well, yes and no. Nothing is really that simple when it comes to you humans... In my experience, you do change over time, albeit not in the physical sense. The void likes to tamper with your brains much more than your physical form. In fact, most humans who have become denizens of the void still retain their original human forms, despite having spent thousands of years here." "Nobody can be the same person they were a thousand years ago, old shadow. That said, they have been here for thousands of years? Does that make them immortals?" I asked as we stopped again, this time in front of a stream of what appeared to be pure darkness, mimicking the flow of a river. I put my hand inside of this dark river and felt a surge of energy flow through my body, calming and soothing me. The dark river responded to my presence and I felt something tingle in my head, a memory being.. copied? Soon, the fake, makeshift river began looking more and more alike to an actual river, with the exception of color as it was purple instead of clear. Then again, taking pollution into account, it may not be far off. After that, the river evolved the ability to create reflections in its waters, allowing me to take a good look at myself. Dark cracks appeared around my eyes which seemed to have changed colors to match my hair. My formerly blue eyes now shone a bright, somewhat menacing pink as the cracked skin around them reeled with energy leaking out of it. Darkness flowed freely from the apparent wounds on my face as I touched them to find that they did not feel like scars at all. In fact, it seemed to be a defensive measure, a way for my brain to push out dark energies it could not control. I noticed that the flow of darkness seemed to be rather slow, which made me conclude that I could command quite a bit of dark energy without needlessly throwing it away. A flash of pride surged within me as I stood up, receiving an approving nod from Arsene as we continued the walk."To answer your previous question, you are now a being of darkness. Though you retain your physical mortal form, which will age, wither and die like any other normal human being unless you decide to make sure it does not, your Shadow Form, that is your current one, is effectively eternal. Why eternal? Because you can be killed. You can die, which means you aren''t immortal, but this cannot happen from something like age, disease or even wounds, theoretically." "Theoretically?" I tilted my head sideways in confusion."Wait, don''t tell me... You called my mortal form physical which means this form is not physical which probably means that its made out of sheer energy. If that energy dissipates completely, then I''m gone." I concluded, much to the surprise of Arsene, who nodded approvingly once more." "Indeed, all beings of the void are creatures of shadow and darkness. This ... energy, as you called it, cannot truly disappear from simply age, though it does grow thicker and thicker as time goes on." He explains as I finish for him."And while wounds can scatter some of that energy away, it can be recovered?" Another nod as we stopped again, this time in front of another shadow rabbit... though this one seemed familiar. Wait, its the same bunny that wolf was eating before..."Huh?" The bunny in question was staring right at me, its crimson glowing eyes appeared to be exuding copious amounts of sheer hatred towards me. What the hell?! The bunny then leapt at me but I didn''t manage to defend myself in time due to shock. Thankfully, Arsene caught it and threw it to the ground, a prison of shadows growing around its body as it fell."Whats going on?" I asked Arsene, to which the old shadow merely smiled."You tell me, little lady. This bunny seems to have an incredible amount of hate, directed solely towards you." Stopping dead in my tracks, I took another look at the bunny. It was certainly familiar... but my mind told me that it was not simply because I saw a wolf eat it a couple minutes ago. I knelt down and reached with a hand towards the bunny, causing it to leap for my hand in order to bite me as soon as I was in range. Ah. I remember now. Arsene caught me chuckling madly to myself and asked."Little lady? Is everything all right?" "Skittles." I replied, as if that answered everything to which Arsene appeared even more confused, though I am sure he already knows what I meant simply by reading my mind. But fine, I''ll play his game."This is Skittles. A bunny one of my suitors bought last Christmas... It looked really cute so I took it, but when I tried to pet it back at home, it bit my hand and caused me to have to swallow one of those disgusting regel pills since I didn''t want it to become a scar and just using the regel directly onto my hand would leave an ugly white mark." "Oh?" The old shadow questioned and grinned as he read my mind."What happened next?" "Well, it turns out that rabbit meat actually tastes really good, especially when the rabbit in question earned ones hatred and is watching you eat its parts." I replied with a savage grin on my face, causing the rabbit to take a few steps back as I fondly remembered devouring him bit by bit, keeping him alive with regel as I cut parts of him off and had my maids cook them, right before eating said parts slowly in front of him. Thinking of the fond memory made me feel hungry. So, without really thinking about it, I reached with my gloved hand for the rabbit and grabbed it by the neck before sinking my teeth into him. To my surprise, there was no real taste on my tongue as the rabbit dissolved, his energies flowing into my stomach, making me feel stronger with each passing second as I completely devoured its apparent Shadow Form. No.. not just his Shadow Form... I ate his soul. And I loved every single second of it... this makes me wonder what the souls of others really taste like. I stood up and turned towards Arsene as bits of dark energy still wandered around my mouth, all that remained of the twice-eaten bunny named Skittles."So this event was meant to teach me how to eat as a Shadow?" The old shadow nodded for the umpteenth time today and replied with pride in his tone."Indeed. Though most of my contracts usually make a whole lot of drama about this particular event, some even taking days on end to complete it properly, you appear not to have a single regret, despite the action undertaken being ... quite delightfully sickening." "Well me and my family aren''t really... human. Or rather, we aren''t normal humans, anyways." I explained as we continued the walk to which the shadow put a hand on his chin in thought."Indeed? I must say that you are not normal Inhumans either then." I took a look down as I turned to face Arsene, finally noticing how he didn''t actually have legs, rather a mass of perpetually twisting shadows appeared below his mostly humanoid torso."Inhumans? You mean as in the vampires, werewolves, that sort of thing?" Another nod was my answer."Yes, the Inhumans and the humans of your world... I have had many contracts with both, yet none quite as twisted as you. I would like to understand more of what exactly makes you different, so that once you eventually outgrow me, I may find another such a talented child to make my charge." Shrugging at the old shadow, I replied."Then you might as well wait till I decide to become a mother so you can make my son or daughter your charge." He blinked in confusion."Oh? And why is that?" "Because I don''t think that you''ll find people like me anywhere else than inside of my family." Arsene blinked again at my reply before receding backwards in seeming defeat."I see... Perhaps I shall simply wait and see before making my conclusion, though the evidence presented so far does point in your direction." We stopped yet again, this time in front of what appeared to be a floating piece of paper... a scroll tinged with what was supposedly gold, albeit colored purple and eerily glowing in the darkness. Arsene approached and gingerly took the scroll into his hands."Ah, it would appear that we are at an end of this delightful conversation, for it is time to finalize our contract." A piece of my heart fell as I remembered what was happening... I was about to forge a contract with a shadow, a being of the void. A tinge of fear crept into my heart, but I quickly shooed it away as Arsene began talking."As the contract currently stands, I am to be your charge and teach you the ways of the Void and its people while also attending to my duties as Chancellor of these Shadowlands." I blinked, this was not what I was expecting."Wait, what?" He blinked at my confusion before an ooh sound escaped him, seemingly remembering that he never really explained what was going on."Ah, forgive me. Your talents have made me forget to explain the reason why we are here in the first place. You see little lady, we shadows operate on a very detailed system of government, one that is very democratic in nature and, as such, ensures that it has people of all levels, races and societal status within its government. We currently lack a human Chancellor as the last one met an unfortunate end at the hands of intergalactic heroes and you, are one of the chosen candidates." Flabbergasted, yet also very interested, I inquired of the old shadow."So you are supposed to be my teacher? What exactly do I get from becoming a Chancellor of shadows?" He extended his hands around us."Well, for one, the lands you see around you right now would become your rightful territory. Earth itself is considered a special world, a physical anomaly to the void with no other world even remotely alike it, whose existence brings birth to countless beings of shadow every passing second and thus, requires a very powerful and talented Chancellor to keep it from unworthy, greedy hands. We do not know why your world exactly is this way, or why you humans have the mental capacity to not only become shadows yourselves but to also passively provide enough dark energy to feed the birth of millions everyday, but you should know that your kind is very dear to us as around 20% of our nations current population is born of human emotion, which when you take into account that we have more than fifty worlds in our territory, becomes an almost absurd fact. This will ensure that you, as the Chancellor, will never have problems with manpower, as millions of shadows all over our nation will flock to your banner." "Nation? Territory? So the void is not one whole, eh?" I questioned in an almost rhetorical tone."No, it is not. We are divided much the same as you physicals are... truthfully, the term shadow is rather equal to the term *organic* or even *sentient*. The nation you will eventually belong to is called The Democratic Union Of Hastre, named after the first mortal world we consumed and thus, colonized." "So you are called Hastrean?" A nod from the old shadow was my answer yet again just as a portal opened itself behind me and, figuring that this meant my time here has come to an end, I turned around to walk away but was stopped by Arsene as he pointed towards the contract scroll."Ahh, before you go, please sign here. Though it is not necessary to do this immediately as you are clearly a promising candidate, it will save me a monstrous amount of paperwork if you do it now." A blink and a nod was my reply as I looked into my right hand and imagined a pen, causing darkness to collapse together to form said pen... albeit in a bit more monstrous form than I had imagined as it seemed to be made of bone. Bunny bone. Laughing at the notion, I promptly sighed the scroll and waved Arsene goodbye as I walked into the portal and promptly opened my eyes to a familiar ceiling, that is my real world rooms ceiling.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I hope you liked it! I most certainly did! Now, next chapter will be in Michael''s POV as well I figure that since both of his younger siblings get superpowers I might as well set him on the proper path as well. Though, his powers will be revealed later on and the next chapter will merely be an introductory one with its second part being your beloved litRPG. ... by the way, this chapter is one of the biggest I''ve written for this story as of yet. xD
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 72. Of Balkan News and Dark Outfits Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How''re you all doing this fine day?
So it seems like you guys actually liked the chapters featuring Audrey even if you hated the other secondary characters... Meh. I hated them more than you. Which is why we are currently pretending that they never even existed. In any case, I find this to be rather relieving. On a side note, this chapter is going to be so fun afterwards, especially the comment section. People from the Balkan''s will know why. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Eight Of October, year 2022 - Leonardo''s New Hideout - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
A deep inhale and exhale echoed throughout the room as I found myself sitting upright on a couch and watching TV re-wired to a European channel by Tyrone."Feeling any better, boss?" Said strongman approached me with a cup of hot cocoa which he gingerly laid onto the table in front of me."N-no man... I''m f-f-f-fuckin'' sh-shivering." "Well maybe next time you''ll close your windows and turn on the heat before laying down naked into a barely closed tube while covered in sweat and blood." Belle snorted from behind me, her rude tone echoing in my ears as she chuckled at my misery. I snorted right back at her."Result non-withstanding, you seem to have enjoyed seeing me like that if your sister is to be believed." Belle blinked several times as her brain processed what I said and then, with rage etching itself into her frame, turned around with a roar."ANNA! WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT -" Turning around back towards the TV and promptly shutting her voice out as I sneezed from my cold, I took the remote and went to a news channel. "-staggering reports coming in from the Balkan League this morning, my European friends... While the good portion of last week was mainly covering the debate between Serbian and Croatian nationalists who fought over which city should be the new nations capital, that is either Zagreb or Belgrade, it seems that this was little more than a blatant cover-up perfectly executed by the newly entrenched government. Yesterday, at approximately the fifteenth hour of the day, the League''s unified armies led an unprovoked attack on Kosovo alongside formerly Serbian nationalists and other such civilian militia. The result? The utter and complete capitulation and annexation of Kosovo. It would seem that, even if Kosovo did not end up as Serbia, it did end up as part of The Balkan League. Many European countries are stunned by this aggressive military move but our leaders have decided not to intervene as doing so would likely tarnish our newly established good relations with Russia. Furthermore, as the League was basically made to deport all Muslim population from its collective territory, Albania and Greece have been effectively paralyzed and thus, made unable to provide any form of aid to Kosovo. In addition, nationalists from both of these countries are radicalizing and calling for the joining of their respective countries to the Balkan League, causing multiple terror attacks and worker strikes to appear all on the same day." The black haired reported spoke with some difficulty and with immense black bags under her eyes. She seems shocked and horrified by these events... Me? I think that this obviously planned event was pure genius. Whomever leads this Balkan League isn''t a normal person at all."However, though the event prior to the attack was a total hoax and the capital city of the new nation is still unknown, there appears to be a far more dangerous conflict going on between two religious groups, that is the Catholic and the Orthodox Christians. Both of these groups, stationed in Croatia and Serbia as one would expect, are calling for the nations religious unity under their respective banners. The politicians of the country appear to be supporting neither side in the conflict, with one of its leaders; namely Zvonimir Bela?i? has declared himself a Deist and believes that the peoples religion is their own personal choice. Though others have not openly declared their intentions as Mr Bela?i? has, this does appear to be the general governmental opinion, which rises questions about the League''s true motivations." A deep breath was taken as the reporter switched papers and sighed out clearly tired."On another note, the League has begun *talks* with its neighbors about their integration into the league, even going so far as to openly state a time limit to Romania. This time limit is not yet publicly known but what is known is that Ukraine seems to be part of whatever the League is planning, as it has started to mobilize its military forces to the Moldavian border." Another sigh followed by a yawn."I don''t know folks... it seems like we might be having a third world war on our hands pretty soon." Her solemn frame made me bust out laughing, to which karma replied to with an intense headache."Oww!" She continued after a minute of silence."Continuing on to America, it seems that the situation has not exactly improved there either, as the current madam president has shown to be largely disinterested by the many Esper organization tearing into the people of America. This has caused very bloody riots to erupt everywhere from New York to Nevada and if the Internet''s predictions are to be taken seriously, a coup is on the way. Furthermore, the Pentagon itself has been attacked by a force of Espers a couple days ago and while the American forces on site managed to prevent any severe damage, the lack of any kind of response has lead many to believe that the madam president may be an esper herself and that a coup had already happened without anyone noticing."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
At that same time - The Zatara Family Mansion (Audrey''s Room) - Audrey''s Point of View...
As soon as the light returned to my eyes and I was able to properly open them, I managed to see several people standing around me worriedly, each and every last one gasping in both surprise and relief as I sat up."AUDREY!" My fathers voice echoed through my head in a very painful manner and forced me to slam a palm onto my forehead in frustration."Oh for gods sake be quiet!" I exclaimed with raising fury as my older brother Michael snorted while leaning onto the open door to my room, an elderly gentleman I had not seen before standing next to him as my brother elegently points towards me with a hard."Well here we are, Mr. Istvan. Though, it seems like nothing much happened to her... Well other than that rather sexy skintight outfit appearing out of nowhere." And with that, he went away as I took a look at myself to find that I was still in my shadowform. A quick glance at my wall mirror proved that everything was there, eye-cracks and all."Huh, guess this means I can become a shadow even in the physical world? Come to think of it, Arsene did first appear in reality and I only met him in the void afterwards." Muttering to myself and much to the utter confusion of my father, I promptly leap off my bed."Ah! A-Audrey! You should rest! We don''t even know wh-huh?" Father yells in worry as his eyes grow wide but I merely place a finger onto his lips in a rather un-daughterlike-manner."Father, everything is fine. I just got myself superpowers like Leonardo." "So you are also a prophet of Gaia?" He asked in surprise and joy as I blinked and shook my head."No, I.. uh, how do I explain this..." Much to my surprise, he shook his head in negative as he stood up."No-no, that''s fine. You can explain it to me whenever it suits you, it does not have to be right now. Honestly, it does not look like you have the full story yourself anyways..." I blinked, stupefied."Y''know pops, while you always diss on Leo for his apparent prophetic ability... the implausible validity of said ability nonwithstanding, you aren''t exactly ... how should I say this? Argh, words are difficult, anyways you got me. I don''t really have the full story but something tells me that the mister over there just might." Father nodded and turned towards Istvan as he stood up from his kneeling posistion, a maid handing him a handkerchief to wipe away his tears."I figured as much. Hmm, with two of my kids already getting their hands on some superpowers, maybe I should start seeking my own sometime soon..." He left the room, but not before giving and receiving a bow to and from the man named Istvan. I stared at the old guy as we both waited for father to leave, a pale energy collapsing around his heart which did not beat. Ah, is this guy a vampire?"Indeed. A creature whose soul has been consumed by the void, yet the void never saw fit to finish the job." The voice of Arsene whispered in my mind as realization dawned upon me, this must be ancient vampire that Leonardo befriended."Not even going to question the voice in your head, milady?" The vampire asked of me with a chuckle as he sat down onto a chair... wait, since when do I have chairs in my room? Must have been brought by one of the maids... Although, taking a closer look at the chair, I can see dark energy leaking out of it... an object created out of shadows?"Your assesment is correct, milady. Though I would prefer to continue this conversation via voice... mind-reading is difficult. Especially since your mind is clouded in protective dark." Catching myself and then shaking out of my stupor, I give the older man a respectful and very ladylike bow."Sorry about that old man, but I just woke up so excuse me if I''m a bit slow." He blinked at me and smirked."Ladylike physical behaivor, but not ladylike manner of speaking. How odd." He shook his head."In any case, I suppose I should introduce myself. I am Istvan J. Helix, though just Istvan would be fine." "Audrey, nice to meet you. Now, why don''t we get to the point? I sincerely doubt you''re visiting me just out of courtesy." I replied with some annoyance leaking through my tone. Hmm, I thought I gave my rage to Arsene when I summoned him... how strange. He took in a deep breath."Indeed, you are correct. I am here because of my servants and their failure. You know of who and what I am talking about, yes?" I quirked an eyebrow at the old man as I sat down onto my bed."You mean the vampire sisters? I can tell you right now that what happened yesterday was not a failure in any way." I raised my hands and willed the dark power now resting inside of me forth as shadows collapsed around my arms, surging through my veins and making me feel as if I could accomplish anything I desired. The vampire rubbed his chin in thought."Hmm... perhaps. But I have already punished them for their actions. Do not worry, they yet live or unlive anyways. Now then, where was I? Oh yes, the reason why I am here..." He makes a dramatic pause which causes me to roll my eyes."I am here because I was fully prepared to have to kill you should your body transform into an abomination of darkness and then resurrect you as a Vampire later on... though it seems that you''ve somehow managed to beat down the void itself and come out on top." Closing my eyes at the vampires explanation, I quickly threw a blanked around myself as I willed my shadow form to dissipate, revealing my currently naked, human form."Yeah, you could say that." A nod from the guy was my reply as he stood up."I suppose that my presence is not truly neccessary anymore. However, since you have now gained some power over darkness, you may wish to gain more power. If so, then please tell your father that you wish to see me whenever you are ready." "And what exactly are you going to do when I am ready to call you?" I tilted my head in confusion as he smirked and replied in a humorous tone."Well, what any gentleman would do if they wished to impress a lady such as yourself!" "Take me shopping?" I questioned with a snort, to which he suprised me by nodding."Yes! And with no real limit on how much I am willing to spend." A blink as I stared at the old guy."Say, how old are you again?" "Why? Is the young lady perhaps interesting in me?" I laughed at him and then deadpanned."Nah, just your purse." He cringed and rubbed the back of his head lamely."Well, at least you are honest."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Okay for some reason this chapter was extremely confusiong to type down for me. I dunno why but I lost my train of though several times. .. The quality is probably gonna suffer for it. Oh well. Also, I have no spellcheck installed as I have a new computer! YEY NEW GEMS 2 PLAY. And the like... Next chapter will be solely LitRPG... well, as much as it can be at this point... I''ve never really planned anything much for it other than the Incerum storyline. Guess I''ll have to re-write the plotline in my head to fit it in somehow.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! "Reality." Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody? How are you all?
Jesus christ I had hoped to God and back and beyond that I wouldn''t have to type this down... Guess the pills must''ve gotten to me already... Then again, you guys and girls deserve to know whats going on in my life. And before anyone asks, I''m going to delete my so don''t even think of asking to donate. (Though I would be flattered if people actually wanted to but still no. Money will not solve my problems; dedication, hard work and implausible willpower will.)
So... recently, as you may or may not have noticed, I''ve been pushing out seemingly random Author notes which describe the ons and offs of my real life. ... However, despite my hope for recovery, the situation has gone from bad to worse. Yesterday, I had a checkup with my doctors and well, I have officially been prescribed 20 pills of Persene and 10 pills of Neofen... FORTE. You may not know which medicine these are but uh, they are an ANTIDEPRESSANT and a PAINKILLER. Their stronger versions, respectfully. I''m also due to a .. well, basically a mental-scan sometime next week which... may or may not reveal certain things about me. Why am I telling you guys this? Well, its basically my way of saying how there is a good possibility of no more updates for the time being. Then again, sheer depression and hopelessness is also a writing motivator so I might dish out a chapter or two but... for the next 3 months I have to lay off the computer. Also I have to change my lifestyle nearly entirely... (aka go out more, take long walks every day after taking my pills) I''m not actually telling you guys this so I can fish for pity, good god no I''m still Joyde... potentially brain damaged and drug-reliant in order to remain a functional member of society but Joyde nonetheless. This, alongside my previous spinal injury, which has yet to heal completely btw, has had detrimental effects on my willpower.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Not to mention how due to the fact that I haven''t been able to go to many classes (didn''t have the will to attend/was laying in a hospital bed) there is a good chance I might FAIL and have to REPEAT my college year. Not the end of the world... but that means I''ll have to pay 7-10k monies... that''s a whole lot of money. I even spent an equal sum earlier this week on a new computer, thus putting me in a bind. (I was expecting to gain some leeway as my grades aren''t exactly utter trash, just no attendance). Studying is going to be extremely difficult as I''m no longer allowed to drink coffee or intake any form of caffeinee for a period of two-three years... My anxiety ensures that I never get enough sleep. (fell asleep yesterday at 20 and woke up at 7 with black under my eyes...) In any case, I hope that you can forgive me... I''ll try to dish out a chapter here and there but don''t expect anything this month. 7th month if everything goes well I might be healthy enough to do stuff and if not.. well shit. As for my college, I need to earn 24 points if I want to re-enter my college by paying a lesser sum which can be split into 4 payments ... and if not, then I''ll have to pay the full 10k. EDIT: Removed the points because people were getting worried and my PM box was getting spammed.
While I am on this... involuntary break, I would like to ask you guys some things about the progression of the story. Before, you guys voted on more of the LitRPG aspect... yet suddenly some of you are saying that you wouldn''t miss it as much as you thought. I would personally not do much about that side of the story. It was just the introductory stuff, this story isn''t really about.. well, about Euphoria, ironically enough. Also, I want to see your thoughts on progression; which zone would you like to see first in the next ARC? Russia (Viral Infestation/Eldritch Encounter) or Europe (The Balkan War/Reforging Eadom). Take your pick in the comments. Note that I said "first" which means we will se BOTH of these, just depending on when.
Some of you have also posed questions about my second story, that is the Destiny; Infernal. Honestly, I had it all planned out and basically written but a certain someone had to ruin it all with a review full of spoilers to my plot... Its kinda sad but.. well, I''m stuck. I have the ending, the middle but no way to finish up the early stages. Would you guys mind if the plot of the story is predictable? (Not really but... well when you read what I''ve written and then go "ah, thats what VIKKUTORIA meants by etc etc" feels like it would be a very weird and negative feeling to the story so I don''t know... Tell me what you guys think...
Anyways, I sincerely hope that you guys can handle the waiting time.. This of it as porn-video buffering. Wait nvm, that''s just gonna make you even more pissed off. Oh well... (I''ll still be replying to comments/reviews on a regular basis so don''t be discouraged from talking to me... it will probably help me too) 73. Sibling Ashura Lord Joyde The Madman: So hello peoples! How are you today?
Now, I know what I said last chapter and it still stands. However, I had this chapter halfway done and also today is a holiday which means nothing to worry about for the moment. And I also felt like making you guys a hopefully big sort-of-farewell-for-now chapter. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few minutes later... - The Skies of Tokyo - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Ahh... nothing can ever get better than this!" I heard myself exclaim as I flew through the skies. The clean, fresh morning air invigorated me as I heard Yomi''s satisfied sigh."Nothing like a fresh breeze after a night of fun." Her happy tone turned into a rather sensual and provocative one. Letting out a laugh at seemingly nothing, I replied to her unsaid question."Don''t worry babe, I''ve got some more fun in store for you later..." "Oh?" She quipped inquisitively."Once we start the gaming marathon, you can expect us to go conquering/indoctrinating people. There is likely going to be a whole lot of blood and guts splattered everywhere before were done." Even without ever receiving a reply from Yomi, I could feel her excitement. Thinking about the blood which will be spilled made me remember a little something."Hey Aria, how''s that experiment going?"
Thought you would never ask.. Anyways, I did as you told me to do: kill a cell and then infuse it with your blood.
"The fact that you stopped yourself from explaining makes me think you still haven''t finished the experiment." I send Aria an imaginary snort, to which she replied with a rather arrogant tone.
As if! I have the answer you were looking for, father. Its just as your subconsciousness concluded; the dead cell was consumed and then reformed by your blood. Basically, it was resurrected.
"So where''s the problem?" I asked her as I landed onto a rooftop to sit down. Ah, did I mention that I''m currently in my Antioch outfit?"Yomi, you can dispel the illusion now." "You sure? What if someone sees you?" She asked and I merely chuckled."I''m at least fifty stories up. If someone from below sees me its likely that they are either informed enough to ignore me or are going to think they''re seeing things." An imaginary nod from Yomi was my answer as I breathed in deep, enjoying the morning to its fullest as Aria continued.
The problem lies in the fact that I can''t figure out exactly why... I''ve checked your DNA but none of its active parts describe what is going on. Although, in doing so I have discovered that your inactive DNA is very much different from a normal humans.
"How so?"
Well for one, your normal DNA as well as your body cells exhude multiple energies. Some of these are known, most are not. The energies I know are: Mana, Psi, Qi and Heat. There are two other energies which I have no name for nor have I observed any form of effect caused by said energies. What I do know is that one is a rich crimson red color and the other is ... colorless. Another thing is that both of these permeate your entire body, as every single cell exhudes a tiny bit of each. However, in comparison to the colorless one, there is far more crimson energy. After noticing this, I''ve done some calculations... The sum of energy within your body consists of: 70% crimson energy, 5% known energy and 25% colorless energy.
I stopped dead in my tracks as I heard her explanation, the blue screen showing Aria''s word in text format being paralyzed in the uppermost right corner of my sight."Those ratios... there is something familair about them."
Yes... According to the internet, these ratios are the same as the ratios between Dark Energy, Visible Matter and Dark Matter.
The ratios of The Cosmos itself? Wonderful... "Aria, you can start labeling the crimson energy as Chaos Energy and the colorless one as Void Energy." I let out a massive sigh.
I... I see. Chaos Energy and Void Energy, huh.. Anyways, where was I? Ah yes, the impact of said energies upon your cells. Father, your body is actively trying to wrench more and more of its DNA into active mode. For instance; a normal human has only about 8% of its DNA active and the other 92% is on basic standby. For you, its 12% active and 88% on standby. I imagine that all the upgrades that Chaos supposedly gave you were always there, hidden within the Human DNA. However something is strange as the last 2% aren''t doing anything. In fact, there is absolutely nothing written in that 2% of this DNA.
"Like blank paper?" I questioned as I felt the air growing heavier. Something was approaching at incredible speeds. Something.. Someone, strong.
... I.. I never thought of it that way.. But.. yes. Like blank paper... hmm, I wonder if something.. Yes... Uhm, I can.. I can write on this DNA without causing your body any damage... How... convenient.
"Anyways, you were about to explain the connection between the energy and my DNA?" I urged her to explain faster since I felt a fight coming up.
Huh? Oh yeah. As I was saying, your body is trying to wrest more of your DNA into active mode which explains the need to transform your blood into a form of retrovirus... but the crimso-sorry, Chaos Energy is blocking it. Its almost like Chaos does not want you to have access to your full strength...
"Not right away. I must get used to all that I already have. Power must be earned and/or fought for. To allow me to use all of that which is hidden within my DNA would force me to fight using borrowed power and that would be foolish." I stood up from my seated posistion and took in a deep breath, preparing myself for a fight.
How is that "borrowed power" when it comes from your own DNA?!
"Too much power too quickly. This world is old Aria, there are things within it with a level of power I can never reach within one lifetime... and neither have they, but angering one such a being early on would easily cost me my life." I explained to her with a smile as a figure wearing a hoodie and styled-pants, looking like a literal high-schooler masquerading as a hero, leaped onto the other side of the rooftop I was on.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "And yet, you seem to be actively seeking out fights with things so far above you that its laughable." Yomi whispers into my mind as Aria realizes the situation and pushes my body into combat mode. "Those who seek power, consequently seek battle as well." Is my rather loud conclusion as the figure snorted."Wise words from a freak." I quirked an eyebrow at the figure as I turned around to look at him, finding that the figure is ... an actual highschooler, a guy no more than sixteen years old with short, punk-like red hair."Excuse me?" A familiar aura roared around him... an aura of something which I''ve felt before. Back in that Crimson Chapel... the aura of surreality, that which shatters perception and corrupts sight. ... An aura of Chaos. Unconsciously, I felt myself relaxing for a brief moment. The guy shook his head as he threw off his hoodie and readied his fists."Never fucking mind. Look, I know who you are Gourmet! My family was forced to move from Rome after you slaughtered our entire neighbourhood. My friends, my woman, you killed everyone!" "Yet you and your family still live? And by the way, I go by Antioch nowadays." I quirked an eyebrow at him through my mask as I cracked my neck."We were on vacation, but that does not matter freak. My name is Arron Clyde and whatever your name, today is the day I take my revenge!" He leaps into action, suddenly appearing in front of me and causing me to rise my right arm in defense as his fist connected with it, the sheer strength of the boy cracking and breaking my bones."Amazing!" I couldn''t help myself but exclaim in excitement as the guy suddenly stood still, apparently shocked at my response to his strength as I used the very same right arm to suckerpunch him away from me as soon as I felt enough gravitational force collapse around my fist. He was sent backwards, his designer shoes scraping the roof as his heels dug into the cement from the blow."H-huh? What the hell?!" He exclaimed as he stared at my now completely shattered arm, swallowing in horror as he watched it regenerate. A deep thirst rose within me as I watched his horror-stricken face. A feeling I had not felt in weeks... A hunger, for murder. No.. not murder. I felt myself stop dead in my tracks as I wiped away the saliva from my mouth and leaped towards the still shocked Arron, sending him into the air with an uppercut that sent waves of pain down my arm. Good God, what the hell are his bones made of? What sort of superpower does this guy have? And why does it feel so familair? Well.. whatever it is... Turning my head upwards as I watched him soar higher from my blow, I exclaimed."IT MUST BE MINE!" I flew just above him and raised both of my hands skyhigh before pummeling him downwards and through the rooftop of the building. Immediately following behind him as he fell through several floors, I found myself at the receiving end of a right foot to the face, sending me through walls, steel and concrete as if they were made of paper. A blow that was strong enough to shatter my body as I felt myself falling down onto the open streets in broad daylight."FUCK YOU!!!!" I heard Arron scream out in rage as the red of his eyes woke me from my trance and I grinned from ear to ear. He re-posistioned himself in a way that placed both of his feet directed right towards my abdomen as I kept on falling. Without wasting another moment, the guy used whatever Chaosborne power he had to plummet downwards with the intention to make me into pavement-paste. But he was already too late. Having had more than enough seconds to regenerate, I promptly created a gravitational anomaly at the moment of impact, causing his legs to slide off my body and reverse our posistions in mid-air. Then, readying another arm-shattering punch, I struck him on the back of his neck, sending him flying into the streets below. "AAAAAAAAAH!" Some random women screamed out as Arron collided with a car, promptly squashing it and the family inside it. Thats right, this isn''t some stupid superhero comic, despite the contents, and as such cars don''t have to be always empty when heroes fall on them. Letting myself levitate back to stable ground as both cyber and organic police gathered around the two of us, I watched in glee as Arron stabilzed himself and finally noticed the hot, red blood on his hands. The dust cleared, allowing him to see the splattered intestines of the family he just crushed."URGH!" He promptly vomited on top of the car before standing up on shaking legs. I blinked as his visage entered my eyes anew... his hoodie had been torn by the fall you see... and now, upon his forehead, I could clearly see a pentagram-esque star on his forehead, with two of its lower ends going towards his eyes and the others dispersing into his hair. "Ashura..." Muttering under my breath but taking note of his uncomfortable flinch, I begin to feel my hunger rising again. I MUST DEVOUR HIS POWER! Gathering all three of my powers; Psi, Qi and Mana alike and infusing them into my legs, I felt myself soar through the air as struck the boy in the stomach, feeling his spine shake from the blow but not quite break as he is sent into a roadsign, promptly flying into and then bending it as he collapsed beneath it. "Hey hey now... what''s wrong, boyo? Is this truly the limit of your hate? Is this all the vengeance you''ve got? IS THIS ALL THE POWER YOU CAN MUSTER?!" I screamed at him, blood-thirst clear in my voice, turning more and more inhuman as time goes on it seems. The boy''s silent frame shook in fear, his eyes darkening from horror."N-no.. I-I... I n-never w-wanted t-this! I NEVER WANTED FOR OTHERS TO SUFFER FOR MY VENGEANCE!" He screamed out as he had an apparent epiphany. Unfortunately as it was with the car and the family inside of it, this is the real world and not some comic, if you want revenge on one person, you may as well be ready to slaughter everyone else who happens to be in your way. Innocent or otherwise. I snorted at his shaken form, his legs about to give in."Yet if you do not fight, more will die." I extended my left hand towards the crowd, causing some to attempt to run, their insticts fearing what was about to happen. Yet, it was already too late."You are from Europe. You know who I am. You know what I do to people I kill..." I chanted sentence by sentence as gravity coalescened upon the crowd of around twenty-six people. Still, the boy refused to move or even speak, his eyes darted towards the crowd. I could hear his heart beating in anticipation as I closed my fist, causing the gravity to converge and twist upon itself, breaking the bodies of the people both cyber and organic as it fused their flesh into a singular ball of crimson. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" A multitude of screams, each an orchestra of its own, resounded through the streets as the orb floated towards me, a river of blood following, dripping below it wherever it went. Wordlessly as it reached my once again open hand, I opened my mouth... Arron swallowed in fear, his eyes widening as I placed the orb into my mouth. And then closed it with a sickening crunch, swallowing it with terrifying ease, but also remembering to send several souls to Yomi."MYNAAAH! D-damn! L-Leo, you better have more than j-just carnage in m-mind l-later a-a-a-a-after t-thi-NYAH!-THIS!"
Holy fuck.
The screams continued on as the rest of the crowd was intelligent enough to disperse and run for their lives... yet the boy still refused to move. I grit my teeth in anger, fury clear in my tone."Fine then! Perhaps if your own life is threatened you will move!" My voice turned utterly inhuman as I channeled my power into both hands, joining them like in a very Goku-like fashion as gravitational forces drew in the air around me, collapsing the very molecules on top of each other. The atmosphere quickly heated up as the bulging bolt of plasma erupted in flames and I narrowed my eyes onto the boy. Again, he refused to move."ARGH!" I heard myself exclaim in frustration as I released the concentrated plasma and directed it towards the boy, resulting in a cone of white-hot energy to blast fowards out of my scorched palms. But, since I didn''t want him dead yet, I redirected the blast which caused it to only incinerate his left arm. The dust settled once again and the boy was found to be on his knees, his left shoulder blackened, his arm missing, as if deleted from existence."Ah, to hell with this.." I muttered to myself as I walked over to the boy and grabbed him by the throat. The hunger inside of me told me to devour him completely and I blinked, stopping myself from draining his pathetic lifeforce. Chaos thundered inside of my mind. This boy was a failure. He was meant to teach me something. Apparently Chaos believed me to be over-confident and was now offering this boy''s power and soul in exchange for forgiveness. I hissed at thin air as I threw the boy face first into the cement."Aria, drain him of blood. Leave just enough for him to survive." A semi-mechanical, half-organic limb tore itself out of my right shoulder, on its end was a massive syringe which stabbed itself into the boys neck, effectively paralyzing him as it drank its fill before retreating back into me.
H-huh?! WHAT THE FUCK?! His DNA... its alike to yours pops, except he only has 10% active... and guess what, the last 2% are a total fit for your 2% of BPDNA (Blank Page DNA).
"Blech.." I spat in disgust before replying to Aria, deciding that I would accept Chaos'' apology... this time."Start integrating it then once I log into Euphoria. For now, find me the nearest way out of here." "And Yomi, please pop an illusion over me once we''re sufficiently out of sight." I said in my mind as Yomi sent me a joking salute, still shaking from the several brain-shattering orgasms."R-R-Roger!" Turning around, still digusted at the weakness of my apparent sibling in Chaos, I began to walk away."W-wait!" A strong hand grasped one of my legs as the boy seemingly regained his will to live. I turned back around in anger, fully intent on stomping his head into the pavement... yet, as soon as his shattered frame entered my gaze once more, the image of a Golden Gate appeared in my mind. Blinking in confusion and utterly stupefied, I took the golden pill given to me by one of the twin cultivators out of my pocket. Nodding to myself after a deep breath and a moment of close-eyed meditation, I wrenched the boys hand off of my leg and grabbed it as I placed the pill into his remaining palm."H-huh?" He gave out a weak response as I forced him to look at me dead in the eye."Today, you learned what it meant to lose, to suffer defeat as a Hero. This pill.. it will help you become someone that I might one day consider an equal. So if your desire for revenge was true, you will take it." And with that, I slammed his head into the pavement and turned around, not failing to notice the powerful grip he manged onto the pill with his one remaining arm as I leaped into the sky and escaped the hordes of people swarming back to the streets.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for now... God, that was a good chapter to type! And now that I did, I have an idea of what I''m gonna do next too! But that''ll have to wait. Maybe not, considering that saturday and sunday are near but NO WAY TOMORROW.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 74. Same Or Sum Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How are you all?
Ey there boys and girls! You people faring any better? I hope better than me... I wrote some exams and so far I know I failed 1... Meh. This is basically stress relief for me. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Unknown Time - Unknown Place - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"H-huh... w-what the h-hell...?" I came to in an unfamiliar place like so many times before. I appeared to be laying down... or so I would have thought if there was a roof or some kind of sky up above. But there was nothing, nothing other than a seemingly infinite vortex of crimson energy. Chaos Energy. Swirling and swishing and twisting endlessly forward and back, like a snake eating its own tail only to spawn another snake each time it tries to bend. I rose up, my hand touching the unfamiliar ground. I was at the top of some kind of ridge, the ground, the very earth beneath my hands felt like... death. Turning downwards to look at it, I found the ground to be a charred form of black, not the kind of color shown by black, nutrient rich soil... the kind burned and dry and irradiated. I stood up. Looking around, I seemed to be in the middle of some form of wasteland."Uugrhhh..." Something terrible echoed behind me and forced me to turn around in order to face it. The second its visage entered my view, I found myself frozen perfectly still. Not in fear. Not in shock. "UuUr miik sa falseth!" The thing, its face formed out of a myraid others all continuously swapping and merging and twisting, spoke with bulging lips, bleeding endlessly from countless tiny cuts. I felt horror and disgust rising upwards as the thing rose forth from the depths below, further allowing me to witness its body for all the terror it was. A giant medley of skin, flesh and bone, a thousand eyes all staring directly at me as its sides bore a thousand mouths, each of which screamed a distinct melody of its own. Children. Men. Women. A grotesque concoction, a construct of countless others, none it yet all of."Izk a''zs urmnn?" Its voice, in an almost joking tone, thundered in my mind and I blinked at it."Are you any different..." I repeated after it, suddenly understanding the meaning even if I cannot comprehend its words. The thing grinned, its own teeth puncturing into its skin and flesh, rotted and malformed with misintent, hundreds of worms and parasites leaking from each and every one. Horror and terror lost their hold over me as another feeling quickly tore them apart as my eyes widened in rage."No. I am nothing like you." My reply seems to have made it laugh as the twisting vortex thundered down, striking a ruined building in the distance. Only for me to realize that I was looking at a dead civilization on a decaying world."IISK ARS URMANI!" An appendage grew out of the thing, sprouting forth as if it was always hidden within its body, a spear of bone and meat directed straight at me. I did not move. Not as it plunged through my body. Not as it tore through my heart. I felt my nect crack as I tilted it sideways, my eyes still wide in rage. Acting on inctinct, I promptly tore the appendage out of myself and drove it into the sixty story things own chest."AAAAUURGKISSS!" It hissed at me for a moment, yet made no attempt to continue its assault as I remained perfectly still. The hole in my chest dissappeared within moments, as if it was never there.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The thing licked our mixed blood off its appendage. Something appeared to have shocked it to its very core as it recoiled in sudden terror... before calming down completely, as the vortex above us dispersed, revealing the gigantic crimson portal which formed behind it."I do not understand." Was my simple reply to seemingly nothing and noone, but the thing... my brother, sister, in chaos, merely nodded. And then it lunged forward, stopping just short of smashing me with its head as our foreheads joined. For the briefest moment, I felt its rotted skin join to mine. But the disgusting feeling was quickly shut out by the visions. A thousand billion screams, from a thousand billion bodies. The former residents of this world. This creature is an almagation, forged unto existence by one of my former siblings. Apparently, they deemed the people of this world not worthy of life. So they devoured everything and everyone, all in an attempt to become one, unified being. All of it, yet none of its own. The thing, once born, eradicated everything else living on the planet. This caused it to lose all of its potential to hold life and is now currently being devoured by Chaos in an attempt to salvage whatever it can. "A living failure." I spoke whilst still linked to the thing, causing a massive headache to erupt and strike us both equally. I fell onto my knees and the thing lost balance, slamming into the roof of the ridge but managing to hold on. Eventually, we recovered and I repeated myself."I do not understand." Its shoulders slumped and then it spoke, its voice harrowing and black."Our joined father and mother, alpha and omega... has decided that, in order for this existance of mine to be worthy of existing... I must restore the people I was created from. They have suffered enough as parts of me yet none of mine." I blinked. But what does tha..."And you want to sacrifice humanity in order to achieve this goal?" I asked in utter disbelief. The thing bowed in a vain attempt to seem apologetic."I.. forgive me, older sibling... bu-" I waved a hand in front of it."Its not you I am angry at... but I was a fool to think of Chaos as my ally in the first place." My fury echoed through the world as my psionic energies erupted from my body, thundering across the world and striking the currently silent vortex, only to force it to erupt once more. The things countless eyes grew wide as it stared at the shattered portal."What have you done! This was not the way it was supposed to be! Repairing the portal will take months!" "You want my people''s lives without a fight?" I questioned the thing with a quirked eyebrow. It was the medley of countless others, but it was clearly born only recently."I.. the joined one promised us! Promi-" "Chaos promised nothing. It is noone''s ally. Not mine, not yours..." I looked at the skies and felt my rage grow even further."And most certainly not its own." I turned around, intending to walk away as I took in the remainder of existance in front of me. There was no way out in sight. "Urgh!" Another appendage like before tore through me as I was risen into the air."FINE! IF YOU WANT A FIGHT, THEN WE WILL GIVE YOU ONE!" Its scream echoed throughout the world as I was splattered onto what appeared to be some form of concrete. I rose up from the ground and pushed back against the thing, a massive wellspring of gravity tearing in front of me as the thing struck with a bladed hand, swinging down so hard that the whole street cracked from the blow. Feeling the blow echo through my very bones, I modified the gravitational anomaly and leapt to the skies as the thing found itself thrown down face first into the pavement. A sudden tearing sound was heard coming from below me as I was bombarded with green-tinted spikes and some form of acid. The spikes I dodged with relative ease but the acid struck me and melted the flesh off my legs in a split second, yet evaporated soon after. Hmm, does this mean that my blood is stronger than its? "GROOOOOOARH!" The thing roared as it rose from its laying posistion, revealing its form to be that of a centipede with a humanoid torso. Its legs had neither flesh nor skin, merely bone, each end sharpened to polished, shining perfection. Its million legs tore through the ground, each step leeching the very energies of life and killing everything near it, even the ground. So thats why the earth is so dead in this place... never even noticed that the ground had QI flowing within it before now. The thing rose sky-high and then promptly slammed me with one of its sword-legs, crushing both my meager barrier and my arms as I was sent flying into a mountain kilometers away from my starting location. I felt no pain. None at all. There was only... rage... I prepared myself to continue fighting, but a pale light shone from behind my back and I turned around to find tendrils of blinding white light descending from the skies in indescribably gorgeous motions. I blinked in wonder as they wrapped themselves around me."GROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOARH!" The thing rushed towards me, its legs carrying it with senseless speed.. Yet, as soon as it came within striking range, it stopped dead in its tracks and looked upwards. I felt myself moving my head to where it was looking, only to blind myself as a flash of pure light struck the ground in front of me. After a moment, my sight returned... and where once the centipede monstrosity stood, there was now nothing but ash and a glowing, gigantic alien heart, pumping blood of green and black which melted its sourroundings at the moment of collision. ... Still very much alive. A soundless echo soothed my mind, sedating my body and calming me down as I felt the tendrils pulling me inside of a portal. I felt myself smiling, stupefied. Wherever I was. Whatever I was supposed to do... Weather I failed or not... What I can be sure off.. Is that God itself saved my sorry arse.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sorry if this is too short but thats about all the time and willpower I could manage for now! Things are heating up, plot is finally coming around! Hehe ;D See you hopefully soon, people!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 75. The Candle Of Life Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How are you all?
Another free day, another bit of time free to type down a chapter. Another set of stress relief. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere Moments Later... - The New Mansion (Courtyard) - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"AAAAARGH!" I screamed out in pain and horror as I found myself falling to my knees from what appeared to be a standing posistion. My eyes quickly readjusted to reality, just in time for me to witness myself spewing my damned insides onto the rich, green grass of my newly-bought mansions courtyard. The boiling blood which spewed forth out of my mouth melted the ground and incinerated the air as it pooled downwards, eventually coallapsing onto concrete which seemed to be resistant enough to repel its advance. "H-h-..ugh, fi-..finally b-back, b-boss?" I heard Tyrone''s weakened voice thunder across my mind as I took in my sourroundings. To my left, impaled onto a wall by a spike of bone, Tyrone''s broken form bled endlessly onto the ground beneath him. To my right, Belle''s crushed body remained ethereally still although I could hear her dead heart still beating. In front of me, my sister''s shaking, bloodied frame held her katana high with her one unbroken arm, her left leg twisted in unnatural ways as her enraged self bit down hard onto a branch, ready to strike at me. I found myself blinking as feeling returned to my body, my legs and arms, ever-faithful limbs of mine. I realized that I was holding something in my right hand and turned towards it... all to see the severed head of an obviously Italian man held by the hair in my very own fingers. Time slowed down as eternity seemed to switch with seconds and I felt unending fury reaching, pouring out of my chest as I heard the ever-so-familiar laugher of Chaos echoing in my mind. Before, so very venerated and beloved. Now... Hated and despised, more and more so as the days go by. The time however, did not seem to move at all. A frighteningly loud click resounded within my mind and I was forced to understand. Choose one. My rage paled in comparison to the sheer dread rising within my very soul as my eyes grew wide. Take your time. The soundless echo of the voice of Chaos quickly shattered my dread, my fear as I remembered the light of God, the light which saved me from anihilation mere moments ago. The Light, which saved me during a time when Chaos itself would not. I guess that means I might as well take a page out of its own book. For I know not what kind of sacrifice God had to make in order to pull me out of there. I do however, sincerely doubt that it could do that without paying a price, as it stole me right from below the gaze of Chaos itself. I closed my eyes and channeled my energies, pulling from everything I had as I split myself in three parts, a flash of memory striking against my mind. The thing, the centipede I fought, albeit momentarily, used its Chaosborne power to manipulate its very flesh and bone, not just the blood. If I can do the same... My focus grew with each passing second as I reached into myself, into my bone and marrow, into my sinew and muscle... And painstakingly tore each and every one apart as newly grown appendages broke free from my body. Out of my chest, an almagation, an outgrowth of my ribcage poured forth in defiance of my own skin and stabbed itself into my dear sister Yuko. Out of my left arm, a gigantic protrusion of bone connected to the spike which had already been impaled into Tyrone, fusing with it and connecting me to him. From my right arm, a thin needle followed by a syringe of bone was ushered forth, impaling the still beating heart of Belle within the same instant of its own formation. Chaos finally caught on to what I was going to do and I felt its scowl invigorating me as I grinned with a kind of madness only I could ever wield as a weapon. With a final screech of rage, time broke free of Chaos'' grasp, or maybe it was let go of.. eitherway, time resumed and I felt myself shriek out alongside my three companions."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!" The scarlet chorus continued as I felt the eyes of uncomprehendable things watching my every move as I screamed in my mind."ARIA!"
FATHER!? WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?! WH-
"NO TIME! BLOOD INTO THE VAMPIRE, USE MY FLESH TO HEAL TYRONE AND NANOMACHINES TO MEND YUKO''S BODY!" Was my quick reply as I finally took note of the remainder of A''s body to my left, his head apparently having been consumed by my appendage as it grew out. Without missing a beat, I stomped on it with my left foot, consuming its biomass into myself.
R-right!
With a kind of grace and stability I firmly believe only an AI could ever pull off, Aria focused herself onto the task ahead as I felt myself being drained on all sides. I fell to my knees once again but forced myself to look up as I felt hope growing within me, a great relief. An effective healing salve to both body and brain, as I watched my sisters wounds stitch themselves together, as her bones twisted themselves back into their proper posistions. I was reeling, about to break... but noting the increase in Tyrone''s breathing as my blood pumped through him, my flesh replacing what was lost of his, made relief wash over me with each time his chest rose, each rise and fall livelier than the last. Anna left the corner she seemed to be hiding in, having realized my intentions and running towards her sister, ripping the skin of her left wrist as she ran in order to feed Belle even more blood. Blood which was also mine.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Belle''s wounds quickly began to heal, the life-rich blood proving to be more than capable of reforging what I broke. I fell down onto the ground as my appendages retreated back into me... yet, I did not fall unconscious. A golden, glowing hand grasped my cheek and rose my head upwards... the hand of an angel. The genderless figure, clad in white-gold armor smiled at me and cast some form of spell, healing me of all of my wounds."Rise, firstborn of the new. Rise, oh unwilling one, rise... for if you do not..." The ethereal voice whispered as I felt my strength returning with each whisp of light entering my body."..no one.. ever... will.." Adhering to the voice''s command, I rose from my fallen posistion, my eyes temporaily blinded by the angel''s visage... yet as soon as they recovered, the angel was nowhere to be found. In its place however, stood a floating candle. A candle which bore the crimson color of chaos, its edges bleeding endlessly. Its holder was made out of polished gold which glowed with power. Its flame was orange, a mix of red and white, of Chaos and Order. Of Life and God. Merely staring into the flame invigorated me. Beneath the candle was a piece of pure cloth, woven from the same light of God which saved my life mere moments ago. Or centuries ago... One can never know when exactly Chaos makes things happen. Hell, the poor centipede may have wallowed in its defeat for eons already for all I know. Or the portal may have been fixed in seconds and the next time I see it will be like two minutes after our fight. Anyways, where was I? Oh yeah, the candle. Just by looking at it, I was made aware that the candle was an artifact granted to me by God. Apparently, God had grown sick of Chaos and its endless chauvinism and now God desires to protect me, as Chaos was not the only eldritch being to cash in on my existence. Come to think of it, what exactly is the difference between like, C''thulu and God? Is one good and the other bad? If so, which is which? Maybe they merely each serve a different purpose in existence? I shook my head out of my stupor as I touched the candle and felt its shield sourround the mansion and me. At the moment of our touch, the candle joined itself to me, weaving itself to my soul. It became one of the items bound to my life. So long as it exists, so too shall I. Another flash of white light told me that this candle has several functions; should my life be in danger the candle will teleport to Heaven, ensuring that I cannot be truly killed. Otherwise, it will act as a constant purifier of nearby Life-force, as its eternal flame will incinerate the corruptive energies sourrounding it, granting those who spend time near it health and longevity. Basically, its like a petrified cultivator who can do nothing but cultivate and purify sourrounding QI. The candle then melted, infusing itself into me and allowing itself to be ensnared by my soul as I held my hands up with open palms, grasping the remaining whisps of light in my hands as they slowly faded away, yet just as the final one was about to vanish, another flash of light surged forth, bearing another message from god... Find the new prophet.
W-..wh..what the hell was that? ALL OF THAT?! WHAT IS EVEN HAPPENING? WHAT IS GOING ON, DAD?!"
Aria''s AI Focus seems to have run its duration as her psyche seemed to shatter completely as Yomi let out a massive, joyfull laugh."That my dear, was the biblical God saving your dad''s ass... twice in a row, apparently."
G-god? Wait, h-wait God should not be gendered if father''s subconscious is to be believed so ahem.. GOD EXISTS?!.. oooh.. wait... that''s right. I''m part fucking Angel. I feel stupid for asking that now. Sorry.
"HehehehhahahahahahahahahAHAHAHHAHAHAHA!" I let out a maddening spree of laughter as I fell down onto my arse as the others began to wake up. "Ugh... what the fuck? How I am alive?" Tyrone was the first to come back, recoiling as he saw me seated onto the grass and subconsciously reaching for his split-in-two machine gun."Aww man! I can''t even get a new one till we go back to Italy!" I felt a gigantic anime-like sweat drop fall down from my brow. What the hell was I even expecting would happen?"Man.. holy fuck but do I feel GREAT!" And then he promptly punched the brick wall he was impaled upon. Only to shatter it on impact as the both of us blinked in surprise."Uh.. boss? What the hell did you do to me?" My eyes focused onto Tyrone as he turned around towards me with an uncertain look on his face. A bright crimson glow sourrounded his heart and I let out a merry laugh."Looks like using my own flesh to fix you may have not been the least invasive idea..." "Am I gonna get superpowers now?" He questioned me as he tilted his head in confusion and I extended both of my arms sideways."I dunno." He blinked and his shoulders slumped."Welp, whatever happens... maybe next time you should warn us before going full berserk, boss." "I would have if I could, Tyrone. Now be a good boy and go get yourself a beer." He blinked, shrugged and then promptly ran into the house, but just as he was about to enter the door, he stopped and turned back around."Err, we should probably call some guys to fix this place back up... but how the hell do we explain all this..." "Just tell them that AI fanatics attacked us for no apparent reason." I replied as he gave me a thumps up before running into the house and towards the nearest phone."Ya got it, boss!" Seeing as the other two have yet to fully wake from their shock, I focused myself onto my blood-stained hands and remembered A. Closing my eyes and looking deep into myself, I found A''s now tormented soul burning in Hellfire... yet it appeared that he was not screaming like the rest of the souls within me. I pulled his soul forward, but something blocked me. I could not see what exactly it was, but I only managed to pull his consciousness out as I re-opened my eyes to find that his head had grown out of my palms."B.. boss?" "A, I am sorry that this had to happen to you. One good thing is that you aren''t hopelessly dead.. yet. I swear I''m gonna find a way to bring you back. Chaos has taken more than its fair share from me recently..." I spoke with fury leaking out of my tone as A''s head nodded."You do that... I''ll go back and... enjoy the Hellfire..." With that, he was absorbed back into my body as I quirked an eyebrow at my own palms... seems like I wont have to hurry."Uuugh..." My sisters voice echoed from my front and I immidiatelly rose up from my seated posistion and ran towards her. Her blood-stained Dai katana gleamed in the sunlight next to her prone form as she rose a hand to her own forehead."Yuko!" I couldn''t help myself but exclaim as I held her up and waited for her healed eyes to adjust to the direct sunlight."Uuugh... glad.. to see.. you are back, bro... damn, you hit like a fucking truck when you aren''t holding back..." I chuckled at her antics as she grinned at me."Yeah, sorry about this... I''ll uh, make it up to you somehow..." A nod from her as she laid back onto the grass, her heaving breathing turning less erattic, her pulse slowing down, normalizing."Yeah... sure... how about tomorrow morning... you come help me at work?" Her sarsastic question received a non-sarcastic reply."Yeah, sure. Anything, but later." Several coughs echoed from one of my sides as Belle came to."Argh, damnit, fuck!" I walked over to her and extended a hand towards the rough woman which she took and pulled herself up without missing a beat."Fuck mate, I know I said to remind me to let you beat me into the ground the next time you go crazy but... this was a bit too much." A deep sigh escaped my lips."Well, if it makes you feel any better, its not going to happen again. Also you''ve got my blood now too, so that''s nice at least." A nod from her was my answer as she held on to her sister and Anna bowed towards me as I rose my hands up in an attempt to make her stop it to no avail. I did not deserve anything from them right now, much less respect."Well, since everything appears to be alright now, me and my sister are going to retreat to our coffins... the soil of our birthplace, alongside some much needed rest, are the only things nearby which can fully heal us right now." Belle nodded towards her sister as I dared not say a word but before they left, Anna also handed me a letter."Oh, also here.. this is for you. It is a letter from a nearby Vampire baron...an invitation to his Mansion within the Tokyo undercity." "Undercity?" I tilted my head in confusion at the both of them, but my reply came in the form of the still prone Yuko."Its what the mo... the Inhumans, call their secret cities under the human cities. They''re built so deep under the ground that they can only be efficiently reached via magic teleportation... its where Inhumans go to feel normal, basically." "Well if humanity could be any less xenophobic, maybe we wouldn''t have to." Belle spat onto the grass in anger and Yuko replied, calm as ever."Maybe if you didn''t earn such a stellar reputation among humans, we would be less xenophobic towards you." "Like humans are any different to us!" Belle exclaimed, tone wrought in fury before Anna slapped her across the cheek and shut her up with a stern look."ENOUGH! Both of you should be ashamed of yourselves, to be so full of it infront of the master!" I blinked in both confusion and slight horror as both of the women blushed and looked away from one another. Huh, I mean, I guess Yuko''s reaction is to be expected but Belle having a crush on me? Meh, something to remember for later... now, I really need some stress relief. Without another word, I promptly leaped into my room and switched on my capsule as I undressed myself. It was finally time to truly return to Euphoria!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
There we go! Here''s to hope the chapter was enjoyable to read. I''ll be mostly free this week so maybe I''ll put up a chapter for Destiny; Infernal but don''t count on it.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 76. Common Decency Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, boys and girls! How are you all doing?
Me? I guess I''ve been doing... okay. Not much else to say. Haven''t earned any points yet but results are in and I''ve passed some written exams.. Not so much the non-written ones but oh well. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! The long-awaited return to the game... Which I''m no longer even sure that its something you want to see.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere Moments Later... - Castle Incerum - Rhean''s Point Of View...
Welcome back, Destined One...
After experiencing the ever-so-magnificent rainbow bridge which is Euphoria''s loading screen, I opened my eyes to find myself within my Castle''s bedroom. Yomi''s still naked body lay prone next to me as I watched the curious blue-screen disperse with some interest. The image of a broken world appeared suddenly in my mind and I let out breath before snorting quite loudly, thus waking up my vixen mate."Gaia..." I whispered softly and felt myself gulp as the world around me appeared to shake and soon, a voice echoed in my mind. It was ancient, wise and... surprisingly calming."You''ve returned..." A womanly voice spoke in my thoughts; shocked, confused and most importantly, intrigued."Why is that so surprising?" "Who are you talking to now?" Yomi asked me whilst rubbing her weary eyes."The mother of us all." I replied without giving it much thought and chuckled as her eyes grew wide. With a deep sigh, the voice replied."The children of Chaos are paranoia-driven freaks with little to no common sense. I firmly believed that you would be far too terrified to enter this realm again since you know that it is my playground." "Yet I already returned before this?" We stood up off the bed, Yomi intently listening in on my conversation almost as if she could hear it. Then again, she just might."You returned yes, but that was for no other reason than to make love to your companion. That is something I can easily wrap my mind around... this? Not so much." "Well here I am. So what happens now?" I asked with a quirked eyebrow as I took a set of seemingly random clothing from my drawer. A pair of fine-leather boots, crimson gloves and pants. The very same outfit I bought from Avelyne.. yet the shirt appeared to be missing. Shrugging at apparently nobody, I put on just the trio and moved on."Now? Now you play the game, duh." I blinked."What? No doomsaying, no life-threats, nothing?" "I was not expecting you to come back so I did not prepare anything. And besides, you being here willingly works in my favor. The powers you possess here in Euphoria are the manifested potential of your real self, so while the games interpretation of them may not be 100% correct, it should allow me insight into what you''ve got on offer." Gaia explained in a tone which implied that she wasn''t hiding anything at all, which surprised me. It made me feel uncomfortable. It made me want to lower my guard."I ... see.." "You appear to be confused, yet I cannot fathom why?" She questioned me in feigned ignorance and I let out a laugh as Yomi snorted. Huh, seems like she really can hear Gaia as well."Lets just say that you are being far too friendly for me not to be confused." "Friendly? How exactly am I being friendly? We are doing nothing more than engaging in conversation. Just because a demon lord and a hero may converse during or before their battle does not make them friends." I let out a massive sigh."Yeah, thats the thing. We are talking." A gigantic image formed into my mind of a strange, tentacles-for-hair alien woman tilting her head sideways in utter confusion."W-wha? That makes no sens-.. wait, are you perhaps reffering to the usual wordless way of speaking that Chaos and God like to use?" "Yup." Finally finished dressing myself, I walked in front of a mirror by accident, only to stop dead in my tracks as I saw what was in the glass. There stood a man who looked like me, yet managed to be so different that I was no longer sure of myself."You mean to say that I am the first of the four to actually use comprehendable speech to talk to you?" "Yes, which gives you extra points with me. God just impales my head with some kind of white tendrils and Chaos blasts me with images and leaves me utterly confused while hoping that I''ll interpret them correctly." I spoke with a tone of sheer annoyance as I continued to stare at myself. My hair, which is usually tied into a ponytail has been set free, re-colored to crimson and is currently glowing, almost floating perfectly in air. My skin, once broken and bloody has now has nearly zero cracks or even battle scars, the only exception being cracks on each of my eyes, each leaking hot-red energy yet seemingly not having any purpose other than esthetics."... you know, I know that were enemies and all that but, I.. kinda pity you right now." "I figured as much." Silence followed as Gaia sighed tiredly and retreated from my mind."Well... enjoy the game, I guess. We can continue this conversation in the real world later if you are interested. And I hope you like what I''ve done with your body... genetic scanning can only offer so much, especially since yours is constantly evolving. .. speaking off, here''s some new blue screens."
You have been granted The Might Of Ashura (Activated Ability)! +500 strength/no cost
A certain gigantic asshole has granted you a piece of its power. The Candle Of Life is now at your disposal. +100% to all regeneration types to all allies within 20 yards of yourself, including you, when worn.
"We''ll see." A quick look at my character menu shows the candle I just received from God to have assumed the position of a trinket, taking the first of two slots. The might of Ashura also means that Aria''s already succeded. Girl works fast when she wants to. Then again, if the power one has in Euphoria is the potential of your real self, then that might not be true. In any case, since I''m already here, I might as well just play the game normally while trying my best not to reveal too much.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
Moments later... - Incerum - Rhean''s Point Of View...
"Wow this town has changed in our absense... or should I say city?" Yomi said with a tone of wonder and amazement as we calmly walked through the city streets. Any damage the city had sustained mere days ago has been repaired, with signs of new infrastructure being shown everywhere. Children, and goblins, ran seemingly aimlessly across our path and the adults engaged in endless trade. Merchants, mercenaries, farmers and soldiers dotted the sides of Incerum, filling the city with much needed life. Goblins seem to have become the dominant race due to their quick breeding and growth, having adopted much the same jobs as one would expect of simple workers, carrying goods and delivering mail. What I found weird is that nobody seemed to notice me walking through the city, mainly because nobody was terrified of my presence. I did get several weird looks thrown my way, but the people who sent them merely shrugged away their concerns. It is almost as if nobody here recognizes me."To be fair, you did change a lot physically." Yomi''s sarcastic tone echoed beside me as I turned towards her with a quirked eyebrow."Since when can you read my mind in game?" She laughed and shook her head."I can''t. It was written on your face but.. don''t you think people not recognizing us is a good thing?" I blinked at her wording. Us? Truth be told, nobody really took note of Yomi even when I had already proclaimed her to be at the same level of authority as me, apart from the usual bunch of men staring at her like they do to every other beauty in sight. In any case, weird as it is, it does not matter. With a deep sigh, I checked my guild and noted that there were over two hundred people online... yet as soon as I was about to unblock the chat... I stopped myself. Turning towards Yomi with a tired sigh, I asked her."Y''know... while I did promise you bloodshed and carnage tonight... the landscape of Euphoria can be extremely beautiful and there is a certain meadow near here which has grown into the mountains. Wanna go there instead?" She blinked at me in surprise several times before replying."A...a.. are you asking me out on a date?" I shrugged."Could be seen that way. I just want to spend some time with you.. alone, that is." A beaming smile was my reply as Yomi''s features visibly relaxed."And here I thought that you only kept me around for the sex." I laughed at her antics as I pulled her in closer."Well thats not right... I also keep you around for all that delightful wit of yours." She grinned at me as she took my hand into hers and motioned for me to go forward."Well then, my ever so adorable host. Lead the way." Chuckling lightly, I put an arm around her back as she did the same around my waist and began the walk towards the meadow.
Some time later...
Congratulations! You have discovered The Shadebloom Meadow! (secret safe zone) +20% to all regeneration +staying in the Meadow for a prolonged period of time will grant you the rested status.
"This place is beautiful..." Yomi whispered softly as we walked to a ridge at the edges of the meadow. The view below it showed us Incerum in a way we never experienced it before as we looked on to the city from above. Its bright lights, the thunderous echo of its soldiers training, the endless flood of exchanging color as goblins, beastkin, humans and elves alike mixed in its streets. A medley, the bright symbol of a truly free society capable of accepting everything and everyone."Not as beautiful as you." I replied with a light laugh escaping me, causing Yomi to laugh alongside me."Charmer. Did you pick up that line from a movie?" Stopping myself from entering a spree of chuckles, I leaned in closer to her and whispered."Does it matter?" She gently reached for my cheeks with her hands and pulled me in for a kiss. Light as a feather, yet passionate enough to feel the heat."Nah, not really.." We quickly separated as I turned back around and took in a deep breath."... So..." Yomi began, her words dying in her throat as she turned towards me with both hope and dread.".. Can you tell me the real reason as to why we are here?" I let out a sigh. I was tired. I was confused and saddened. I may be a tough nut to crack but there is only so much that I can bear before I break. I need to get at least one thing off my chest if I am to move on."Yomi... will you stay with me?" She blinked in momentary confusion before light dawned onto her eyes."You mean, as in when you finally bring me back?" A nod."Yeah..." She turned to look towards the moon as her right hand clutched mine, her other one pushing into the shade-colored grass below us."I... I was hoping that.. that you would have the answer to that question, Leo." "What do you mean?" Now it was my turn to be confused as she let out a breath."I mean.. this might be a bit selfish of me but... I kind of want you to.. to force me to stay. I.." "You don''t want me to even give you the option to leave? Why?" She looked downwards, seemingly ashamed of herself for some reason."I.. Because its simpler that way. Because then I won''t.. I will.. haa..." She took in a deep breath and released it after a dreadfull pause."I don''t know how to explain it, Leo... Call it a womans insticts or intuition or whatever the hell the world likes to refer to it as but..." She turned towards me with fear in her eyes."... but as the days go by, the number of your enemies grows seemingly endlessly. I want to stay with you Leo, but I am terrified. For the first time ever I have been granted a chance at resurrection, yet if I stay with you there is a good chance that I will be hurt, no fuck that, I WILL be hurt.. What I am afraid of, is dying again..." Turning away to face the moon again, she continued."Especially since this time there is very little chance of securing a way for myself to be reborn once again." "Yet you still want me to force you to stay?" I questioned her while wiping a stray tear from my eye."Yes.. I do." She leaned in close to me, her frame suddenly filled with anger and determination."Yes, I do. I don''t know about love or anything like that but.. after everything you''ve done for me, after all the common decency you''ve shown me over these past few months I.. I can''t bring myself to plan any form of getaway..." "Even if it might be me that kills you in the end." Now it was my turn to look away in shame as her features softened once again, her hands which I did not even notice were on my shoulders falling off, gently touching my skin as they did. Yomi remained silent for a while after that statement, relieving the moments of Yusuke''s betrayal, of her own sudden death. Then she spoke in a muddled whisper which I did not manage to hear."What?" I turned my head towards her as she promptly sat down in front of me, pushing herself intimately close to me as she spoke."You are not him. You may be his descendant. You may have the same tendency to go on a crazy killing spree from time to time but you. are. not. Yusuke." "How can you be so sure of that? I nearly killed my own sister today, not to mention someone who is basically my best friend/drinking buddy and the vampire duo?" I asked her with doubt clear in my voice. God may have granted me that candle, an artifact whose sole purpose was to prevent Chaos doing something which is not within Gods plan... but who is to say that Yomi''s survival is part of Gods plan?"I... I ..." She choked on her own words and remained silent. Her shaking frame caused dread to creep up my spine as I hugged her closer to myself. Time seemed to still itself and I briefly wondered if this was another choice forced upon me by Chaos or if Gaia was a sucker for romance... Either way, I didn''t really care. I just let myself enjoy Yomi''s presence as she leaned into me. Silently, softly... we stayed that way, bound to one another, each seemingly taking great care not to squeeze too strongly. Each afraid to hurt the other. It was a moment in time itself that was equally as sweet as it was horrid. Budding emotions between two monsters, born only to butcher and sow carnage everywhere they went. This is who Yomi and I were. Monsters. Terrified of each other just as much as we were of ourselves. Yet noone but we could understand each other. We sat there, motionless yet uncharacteristically stable.
You have been granted the rested status! +100% experience for the next 2 hours
For what seemed like an eternity we remained close, waking from our trance only as Euphoria''s dawn burst forth from the horizon... We opened our eyes slowly, her red-tinted gaze pierced into mine as dawn''s light tore through the sky. Black underlight exposed the tears she had shed and I could not stop myself from kissing her... Kissing her more deeply, more passionately that I ever did before. .. yet even as we separated, not a smidge of lust could be felt from the either of us. Wordlessly, we stood up hand in hand and looked upwards, bravely gazing toward a new day. A new dawn. Each one, bearing a soul eternally lighter than ever before. A truly ethereal moment, one which I will rememeber for centuries to come...
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of Euphoria! I hope you liked my attempt at romance. Honestly, writing this chapter made me feel at ease. Like a weight had finally been torn off of my chest. I guess I''m more in tune with this story than I thought... hmm.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! "Opportunity." Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, boys and girls! How are you all doing?
So this is basically just a simple update concerning my recent "Reality" author note. Err, it goes like this... rather than staking around 10k monies on my next year and wasting myself away in order to pass. I''ve recently started to look out for a job. And I''ve recently noted a staggering opportunity which will not arrive anytime soon again. So, while I haven''t quit my college yet, I have decided that I will not give it my 100% anymore. It is stressfull as fuck and honestly not worth the effort. The year will pass, I''ll get myself some boons from my successful tests, grab them and leave. I may return to the same college sometime in the future but if it has taught me anything it is that I am not yet mentally prepared enough to attend a college.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Now, since I already told you I''m basically high on drugs 24/7 some of you might assume that they influenced this decision. And you would be right. The antidepressants and painkillers allowed me to keep a straight line of thought for more than three minutes... which in turn made it possible for me to weigh my options properly. Its not that I can''t finish college, but for my health and what little remains of my sanity I have decided to drop out and find a job. I don''t have attention-span problems, its more along the lines of overthinking everything and being nervous to no end. Also I''m gonna be tested for sugar as I unintentionally slammed my fist into a steel beam (was turning around after carrying something and wasn''t paying attention) and nearly broke my right hand, only to laugh off the pain afterwards even if my arm stung so much I couldn''t really use it yesterday. I''m still using it today to type this down sooo.... fuck my life. In any case, what this means for you is probably more regulated updates for both of my stories.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 77. Gor-gone! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, guys and girls! How are you all doing?
Side note for this chapter; I am currently on vacation so this is being written on a sad, age-old computer with little to no internet. Nothing all that new, but beware of mistakes. I don''t even have my grammar checker installed and I don''t really feel like paying for another internet certificate right now. (Not that I have it at home either... for the last couple of months, anyway. Which is probably why you may or may not have noticed a drop in my grammar skills) At least I have a good writing keyboard here... back at home I have a gaming one which isn''t all that great for prolonged chapters. Makes my hand hurt from so much movetment and needs quite a bit of care. Also, we are currently at 880 PAGES. Holy fucking shit, thats nearly a thousand. Yet another ridiculous milestone for us to pass, right people? Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sometime later... - Gorgon Hill - Rhean''s Point Of View...
Having stopped to procure some traveling supplies at a nearby village northwest of Incerum, me and Yomi were greeted with a rather novel scene as far as games like Euphoria are concerned. A wide mob of villagers were arguing with a bunch of players who seemed to have gathered behind a representative of the kingdom whose lands we were currently in."This village has spent generations living in peace with the Gorgons! You are your filth who dare call themselves heroes ruined that peace in a single night!" A bloodied gorgon could be seen cowering behind the villagers who sourrounded her protectively, bearing pitchforks, kitchen knives and other everyday objects in weaponized forms."You lived in peace? With filthy, inhuman monsters?! The situation is worse than I thought..." "Who are you to tell us how to live our lives?!" The village chief exclaimed whilst pointing an accusatory finger at what appeared to be another NPC, an elderly man with an aura of arrogance and priestly clothing colored black. There was a great symbol etched into his white-gold cloak, one which boasted the form of a blazing fire."I am Inquisitor Markus of Silverstein, devout follower of the God Of Light Jak''rim, grand seeker and purifier of the Kingdom of Kyron! I have been sent here by her majesty the Queen, your Queen that is, to survey these lands because of the great amounts of Destined Ones who seem to be suspiciously attracted to this area recently." "We ''ave no blasted Queen! You hold no claim to this land, you do!" A more rugged and perhaps, stupider villager yelled out, much to the agreement of his fellows. This however, only served to anger the inquisitor and caused his Destined One guards to pull out their weapons, ready to slaughter the villagers at his command."You uncultured swine dare spill insults directed towards her majesty?! "Such Paladin, Much Hero, Very Heavens." I muttered out loud enough for them to hear as we approached the commotion without even bothering to stop myself. Both the villagers and their opponents turned to stare at me enraged, the first''s gaze quickly becoming meek and subdued whilst the latters even more fierce."What?! Who are you to dare interrupt one such as I? I am a-" "Oh shut up. You''ve already introduced yourself, worthless as you are. Hopefully you possess enough intelligence to know that doing such a thing twice is unneccessary." Yom-ahem, Karin shut him up with a disinterested wave of her hand, causing the inquisitor to bellow in rage. "HOW DARE YOU DISRESPECT ME YOU SUBHUMAN BIT-*splatter* U-guh..uaaa..." The man went deathly quiet as I no longer cared for the potential information I could dig out of him and thus pulled his innards out by the merest movement of my pointer finger."W-wha.." "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" One of the villagers, a woman dressed in tattered clothing, screamed out in horror as the players sourrounded the dying man, weapons at the ready."Shit man... I was wondering how stong you''d have gotten by the time I come back but.. fuck.." A familair voice echoed from the crowd of players as none other than Bruntez walked up front, shield and sword raised high. Pointed offensively right at me... he did not appear to carry my gift any more."Bruntez! Been a while since we''ve last seen each other... could have sworn I gave you my blood back then." My unsaid question was quickly answered by his flabbergasted look, the crowd around him questioningly gazing at the guy as the priest passed away. No healing spell could undo that kind of damage, after all. Not to an NPC anyways."You don''t know about the fact that Frey took it from me?" His offensive stance lowered, holy blade glinting in the sunlight as it flew downwards."Nope.. And he can do something like that? Gonna have to ask him about it then later.. Now, you might want to start explaining what the hell is going on here before I skewer you all for tresppassing on my territory." "Your territory?! You are within the lands belonging to her majesty and her majesty alone, monster! Who are you and what form of claim do you have to this place?!" Another NPC, most likely a guard captain sent as an attache to the inquisitor alongside the players, screamed in an arrogant tone. Bruntez lowered his weapons in apparent surrender, causing his friends to quirk eyebrows at him."Guys, the monster in front of us is the dude I talked about before and the reason why I didn''t wanna go on this quest. We don''t stand a chance against him." "Dafuq you saying, bro? Hes just a fucking level 71? All of us are 120 and above?! Plus that subhuman whore next to him ain''t much higher." One of them askes with a disbelieving tone but before Bruntez could answer him, a spear of arcane energy instantly reaped the idiots life. I turned around with a quirked eyebrow and a snort to look at Karin''s steaming hand, whisps of pale magic dancing around her fingers with fervor."What? He called me a whore." "Subhuman whore, no less." I repeated with yet another snort and turned back around just in time to see the fool get resurrected, most likely by some divine relic he got from a quest."What the fuck was that?! I''m a fucking tank and I got one-shotted, so gonna complain on the forums once I get your class you fucking bitch! PREPARE FOR THE NERFSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" Ah, I figured this might be the case but this guy is a classic twelve year old, ain''t he. I quirked another eyebrow, this time directed at Bruntez."Interesting choice of friends? Is this what you left Incerum for?"This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Not my frist choice I''ll admit that, but at least they''re not fucking RP freaks." He replied with a sigh, causing me to tilt my head in confusion."RP freaks? You''re actually dissing on RP in a game which has a reality meter built into it?" A quick wave of my hand in front of him revealed the fact that the was playing on 100% himself."Not to mention that you''re maxed out as well... seems a bit hypocritical, don''t you think?" As if remembering something important, he quickly moves said meter down to 40% causing me to tilt my head in confusion."I don''t play at that masochistic level... I just maximize it before and after combat for the best rewards. The system is stupidly broken.. you can actually do a quest with like zero percent and turn it in at 100% and get the rewards for said 100%." Now that was an exploit if I''ve ever seen one."Disgusting cheater." I said before I could stop myself. "Least he ain''t a fucking freak like you. And what''s with that fuckass hairdoo? You some kinda super hero or something?" The twelve year old laughed while trying his best to sound intelligent. Hmm, this guy reminds me of someone."Katsuro? That you?" I asked whilst keeping my laughter in the best I could as the guy cringed and looked away."H-h-huh? N-no, wh-whos that?! Haha, Katsuro''s a stupid name, no way that it could be mine, hahah...." Right. Welp, might as well kill him painfully."Hmm, perhaps you are right. There''s no way my little brother could ever be this lame." "What?! YOURE THE LAME ONE, ASS HOLE!" He screeched and leaped at me sword drawn, yet as soon as he came within range, a simple backhand bitchslap was more than enough to kill him, causing his head to erupt out of his body alongside his spine and splatter onto a nearby building. Here''s to hope he can''t insta ress anymore."You people finally gonna tell me what''s going on or do I have to spawn camp you till you give up and go offline?" Bruntez and his remaining two allies swallowed down hard before the other two promptly pushed him onwards."Hey?!" The NPC decided to remain quiet, having seen the folly of our exchange, the sheer danger I alone represented, Karin''s presence nonwithstanding."Errr.. well, short story goes like this... me and the peeps got ourselves a quest to basically go spy on you and find out what the hell is going on here... I already knew but figured maybe we wouldn''t meet you and things would go okay as the quests rewards are more then decent, yeah." I shrugged at him, that was a good enough reason I guess."What about the Gorgon?" I threw a look at the now no-longer bleeding snake woman, whose eyes were cowered by a piece of cloth."Well.. about that..." Said woman approached us, slithering as quickly as she could muster whilst several villagers tried to stop or help her to ease her pain."Allow me to explain, infected one..the people of this village and my clan have lived alongside one another for centuries, as we have traded our valuable sheddings to their craftsmen and alchemists, they provided us the food needed for our young to survive the harsh, sunless winters." Then she turned towards the players."But these wretched Destined Ones and the mongrel that led them here have broken that peace, raiding our great caves and shattering this seasons clutch... they have ensured that each and every egg was broken and butchered what little ones managed to hatch..." I turned back towards Bruntez with a questioning glance."And why did you do this?" "Look man, we had no idea that the gorgons were friendly, alright? They were pretty low levels and we needed the gold we could get from Gorgon Egg Yolk!" A woman exclaimed, one of Bruntez''s companions. She reminded me of his sister yet was clearly not her. Hmm, something to ask about later.."You monsters! I could wrap my head around outsiders killing the gorgons because they weren''t human but you say you killed them for money?!" The village cheiftain exclaimed in horror. The villagers screamed in outrage, causing the group to cower in both shame and fear."ENOUGH YOU UNCULTURED SWINE! THE GORGONS ARE MONSTERS, SUBHUMAN AND POSSESSING AN UNKNOWABLE MIND! These men and women are heroes! Heroes who saved you from being turned to stone and hatchling food overnight!" The xenophobic bitch of a guard captain replied with such fervor that a certain Inquisition would be proud to hear it. Me? Not so much. Whatever, I''ve heard enough. Within seconds, my hand was around her throat which caused both groups to gape in fear and awe."W-what?! B-but he was j... so fast!" "Holy fuck Bruntez you were right bro we really shouldn''t have come here.. lets just grab ''suro and get the fuck out of here." The remaining of the two companions made a quick retreat alongside Bruntez. A quick glance towards Yomi caused her to dissappear into the shadows, starting her hunt which will end with their heads on pikes. "A few moments ago, you asked me what form of claim I had to this place... Let me tell you this now, you xenophobic bafoon of a woman. I am Rhean, The One and Only Crimson Emperor Of Azarest. My claim onto this continent is as indisputable as it is real." With that said, I promptly slammed her onto the ground and broke both of her legs. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA*gasp*Arghhh..." She screeched out so loudly that my ears rang, causing me to promptly shove my foot onto her neck to shut her up as I leaned into her ear."Now listen closely... you are going to make your way to your precious Queen, whatever her name is, and tell her to get herself ready to abdicate and surrender her soverinity. For if she does not, her Kingdom will burn and she will get to learn just how true the statement; There are things worse than death, really is." "Y-you wi-will n-never b-break u-us! E-even if you are R-Rhean! The might of our a-armies s-shall era-eradicate y-you!" She managed to reply surprisingly well for her current state as I snorted."Same promises were given to me two hundred years ago when I first broke this continent and dragged it to its knees... this time, I have an army of followers already ready to skewer you alongside me. This time, I am not on a time limit. This time, you really have no chance of victory. However, I''ll let your amusing bluster go, this time." With that, I picked her up and threw her far. Far enough that she might die and never deliver the message. Not that it mattered anyways... I turned towards the villagers and the gorgon."You have heard who I am, now listen to my orders." They swallowed down their pride and kneeled without a word, the gorgon placing a hand onto a pole and bowing her head as low as she could with her wounded stomach."You will all pack your bags and go beyond the mountains to the south, into Incerum. There you will be safe from whatever retribution the Queen may foolishly send your way." I turned towards the Gorgon."How many of you are still alive?" "T-twelve... not nearly enough to start another cove.. especially not with our Broodfather dead..." For those who do not know, the gorgons are a race of solely female members, with the Broodmother choosing a Broodfather from any male of any other race. Once chosen, a single broodfather can and usually will father several generations of gorgons, to a maximum of five when a new Broodmother is elected and given a chance to reproduce. You may think that this makes it easy for them to repopulate, however a single gorgon takes three years to be born. A single year inside of its mother and two more in the outside world, very much vulnerable to the changing of seasons and would-be predators."You still have a chance. Gather all who you can and make your way to Incerum. Since it is a time of desperation, I''d advise you to allow all your sisters to breed. The influx of Chaos energy around the city will make it easier for you to find a proper mate and you''ll find no shortage of willing partners, provided you seek them among Destined Ones." "D-destined ones?! Our brood was just demolished by your kind and now you would have us mate with those same people!?" She exclaimed in horror as I let out a massive sigh."Not all Gorgons are as civilized as you are. Not all Destined Ones are as monstrous as the idiots who killed your family for profit. Go to Incerum with your sisters, you''ll find that the Destined Ones in my service are a bit more agreeable... eager, even." "I-In your service? Does that mean.. the army you mentioned is an army of D-destined O-Ones? By the gods.. this world is doomed.." Her shoulders slumped and the villagers were embraced by an air of defeat. I promptly ignored it and turned towards the village chief one last time just as Karin leaped back to my side, mouth and hands dreched in blood."One last thing... We have come to this place in order to buy traveling supplies for my journey. Could you point us towards the nearest merchant?" The village chieftain nodded, but before he could answer, a jubilant dwarf around the age of twenty with nary a beard to speak off said."Aye ''uman! I call make a deal for ye if you ''ould just ''ollow me!" I nearly let out a laugh as the nostalgia of Euphoria''s famous dwarf-talk hit me with full force."Sounds great, my good dwarf! Lead the way..." A nod was my answer and Y-.. As Karin shrugged and snorted."Lets follow a totally-trustworthy dwarf merchant. Sure , why not?" I don''t know what shes complaining about... dwarf merchant are the most trustworthy! ... right?
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Hope you enjoyed the chapter! Sorry for the mistakes if there are too many! Gonna fix them right after I post. (Need a little break, hard writing this late... vacations are tiring.)
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 78. Uh Oh Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, guys and girls! How are you all doing?
OMFG WTF JOYDE UPLOADED A CHAPTER AND IT HASN''T EVEN BEEN A DAY?! LIES! (EDIT: Holy fuck I made a huge mistake in this chapter... here''s to hope not many of you saw it.) HERESY! FI-ok ok I''ll stop. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sometime later... - Real World (The Zatara Mansion) - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"Mmmmmmmmhn!" I promptly let out a rather resounding moan as I watched the workers carry my shopping bags inside of the house. Damn, that old man wasn''t lying about not caring how much he spends... Tomes of power, ancient embroidery, runes, glyphs, incantations and more! I sure spent a whole lot of money, hehe. Good thing it wasn''t mine."Err miss? Your father wishes to see you..." A worm approached me with a worried look, though not because of who he was talking to which is a good cause for alart in itself considering that I was still in my Shadow Form."Oh? And where am I to go?" "Main hall, television..." He replied with a rather blank stare. Poor guy looked like he witnessed the apocalypse. Was there something on the news worth watching? Shrugging my dread off, I walked into the building to find it mostly empty with the exception of the unimportant servants still running around doing their jobs. But no guards, no vampires, no people of any worth were around. Strange. Worrying. After a few more moments of exploration, I finally found myself at the door to the main hall. Now this place, was filled with people."Repeat this scene. One more time." I heard fathers voice echoing as I battled through the crowd, most of which willingly moved to make spece for me."Father? What''s going on?" He turned to look at me and good God I wish he did not. Those eyes... those black-infested eyes! Has he even slept? No he did, I remember wishing him good night yesterday."Ahh, Audrey... the other of my children to have attained inhuman powers..." A tilt of my head was his answer as anger started to leak into my voice."What the hell is this about, dad? You''re making me angry!" "As if that was ever a difficult feat to accomplish... but what exactly are you going to do about it? Are you going to kill us all and eat everyone here?" I blinked in confusion, surprise and disgust. "What? Who the hel-..." I tried to reply, but my eyes finally caught the scenery replaying on the giant plasma in front of us all. There stood a man clad in what appeared to be clothing made of human skin, utterly colored crimson and every bit as horrifying as a comic supervillain would be. In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that the man also wore my brothers Gourment Mask, I would have thought that everyone was watching some TV Show. Alas, it was not to be."You are from Europe. You know who I am. You know what I do to people I kill..." My brothers poorly recorded voice chanted, sentence by dreadful sentence, as he extended his hand towards a group of people, many of whom had already started to run. There was a rather cute boy standing opposite to him, beaten and bloody... no, that wasn''t his blood and he would have been a lot cuter if he wasn''t drenched in it. There appeared to be a car leaking blood with a roof which had the distinctive shape of someone falling on top of it, probably crushing the family inside in the process. Did my brother send this guy flying into the car? Does that make the cutie a hero? I hope so. I would be fun to break him. Anyways, the TV Aud''s, focus on the TV. My brother scowled at the hero-wannabe and clenched his fist, causing the group of people to be twisted and turned inwards, forming a crimson ball of meat and bone which bled forth endlessly. And then he swallowed it. Father turned off the TV."Enough... I have seen this enough." I shrugged and turned around."Audrey. Are you not even the least bit distraught over this? Your brother actually just ate a lot of people on live TV!" "And you haven''t, father?" I turned back around in order to face him, causing the man to blink and take a step back in surprise."What do you mean?" "Papa, how many people did you kill yesterday?" I asked him with a scowl on my face."... around fifteen, why?" "Now, how are those fifteen people any different from the twenty-..ish, that Leonardo just ate? He killed them too, you know." Father shook his head in disbelief."Killing something and eating it are two very different things, Audrey!" "Oh yeah, one is done for profit and the other for survival... which honestly makes Leo the lesser sinner here, does it not?" I questioned him, causing many of the sourrounding crowd to murmur in approval. Especially the vampires and other Inhumans. Father clenched his fists but bit down any form of reply."Enough... I can see that my children are losing their humanity as the days go by..."Stolen novel; please report. "Dear father, we were never truly human on the inside to begin with. You, least of all." I turned back around and walked out of the room. But not before taking note of the immense emotions spawning within my fathers aura... hatred, self-anger and intense bloodthirst. It would appear that I''ve awakened something inside of him. Good, I hope he will make good use of it!
At that same time... - Tokyo''s Police Headquarters - Mayumi''s Point Of View...
"You are from Europe. You know who I am. You know what I do to people I kill..." I watched and rewatched this horrible scene replay again and again. Both with my eyes and my mind."Boss? You gonna be okay?" One of my coworkers, a man from Europe named Daniel who worked as my secretary, asked me as he put a warm blanket over me."How long have I been watching this?" "About three hours, miss." He replied with a stoic face whilst making us some coffee."That guys really got to ya, hasn''t he?" "And how exactly could .. it, not? I just saw twenty people twisted into a ball of meat and then consumed. Me and god only knows how many more billions of people." I replied as I felt myself shake. It was on the tip of my tongue. Should I say it, that the monster on the TV is my son? That that thing, came out of my womb? My dread was quickly shattered by Daniels ridiculous counter."Meh. Always thought he had to be like that, considering how uncatchable he was while in Europe." "Huh?" Was my rather blank reply."You were there?" He quirked an eyebrow at me."There? You mean you were in Europe too? Back when he was still just the Gourment and not this.. Antioch, crap?" A slow, silent nod was his answer."I was General Superintendent there too... I failed to catch him. And now, hes here. Again..." "Boss... could it be that the reason you travelled all the way back to Japan was to escape the Gourment?" He questioned me as he handed me my cup of coffee and I nodded again."Not only because of him, but yes." Then he walked over and turned the TV off, preventing me from continuing my spiral unto madness."Come on, boss. He ain''t the first supervillain to make Japan his playground... with any luck, we could play both Antioch and Redhand. Make them tear each other to shreds." "You think that Redhand has any chance against Antioch? Despite all the stupid rumors, the man is little more than a cyborg outfitted with army-grade implants... this .. Antioch, is clearly something else entirely." I answered him as I sipped on my coffee. Daniel gritted his teeth and bit back a rebuttal he hoped I didn''t catch. Too bad for him, I did. Now he''s going to be throughtly searched, but before that..."Well, you got me there, boss. This guy is something straight out of a horror movie."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sometime later... - The New Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
*SPLASH* *CRACK* The force with which I crushed the glass of water in my right hand could be heard from two streets away as I watched the scene unfold on TV. Whomever was the cameraman... I must find and hire him. But before that.."ARIAAAAAAAAAA!?"
What?! How is any of this my fault!!!?
"Why did you not disable all electronic devices in the area?" I calmly sent a question into what appeared to be thin air as my companions looked at me strangely."Aria is an AI which I have inside of my head. She was a biochip which gained sentience." Tyrone busted out laughing, his beer nearly slipping out of his hands."BUAHAHAHAHAHA! Y''know what boss? In all honesty, you should probably start being more paranoid about what you do and when. Maybe next time you squash a snail, it''ll absorb your residual energy and transform into a snail god or something." Cringing to no end but managing to bite back down a rebuttal, I let out a massive sigh.
You never told me to do that! And besides, I was busy fixing your body! In case you don''t rememeber, that guys physical might was just ridiculous. Why, it broke several laws of physics!
"Incase you haven''t noticed darling, I''m not exactly following them myself. And last time I checked, my passive regeneration is more than capable of healing such wounds without your help." Was my rather blank reply.
W-well uh... I WAS CHECKING OUT AHSURA''S DNA! I EVEN MANAGED TO GET IT INTEGRATED!
"That was after the fight. Now, I''m going to ask you one more time darling; Why did you not, block the fucking cameras?" My tone was filled with annoyance and anger.
.... I''m sorry. It won''t happen again.
"That''s my girl." I concluded with a satisfied smile as I reforged the broken glass on the molecular level, causing Tyrone to gape as the glass melted into itself."How the fuck did you do that?" "Wow... so you can be strict when you want to be." Yomi threw in her fifty cents with her usual sarcastic tone and I let out a chuckle."I have to be. Otherwise our adorable daughter is gonna grow up to be a spoiled brat." An approving murmur echoed in my thoughts as Yomi retreated back into the depths of my mind, most likely to meditate. "Believe it or not, I control one of the fundamental forces of reality. Now, which one do you think that is?" I asked him with a quirked eyebrow, yet my answer came from Anna."Considering how you used your power and how it wonderfully twisted twenty people into one compressed ball of meat, I''d say gravity." "And you would be right." Tyrone recoiled at my answer."Well dayum. Think me or the girls could get that kind of power now that we have your blood, boss?" I shrugged."Dude, this is the first time for me too, I don''t really know how strong I am or exactly what I''m capable off. But honestly? My power comes from a little something that I used to call Chaos, so whether you do or don''t get similar powers is entirely up to it." "Used to?" Belle sends a questioning glance towards me as I let out a massive sigh."Yes, used to. Nowadays, I''d rather call it a massive super-bitch. It is responsible for me nearly killing you yesterday... and actually killing A. Not to mention some other shit that happened on the way." "Ohhh..." The trio mutters out and then promptly goes back to doing whatever they were doing beforehand. Tyrone walks over to me with a whole bunch of files and data."Eyy boss, I found our lost lambs yesterday... or whatever''s left of them. Their plane crashed somewhere in Russia... well not somewhere, more like a very interesting place." I took one look at the map and quirked an eyebrow."The Valley Of Death?" "Yup. Named as such because people who go there mysteriously die with no clear reason why. There are many conspiracy theories, from it being a secret nuke test site to aliens placing some kind of killer shield around the area." He said as he poured himself some more beer. When the hell did he even drink the last batch I will never know. "I see.. Might be worth making a stop there on our way back home." Was my reply as I heard my android ringing. It would appear that my ever-so-sexy sister Yuko was calling me."Should I book our flight to go through Russia then?" A nod was his answer as I swiped on the phone."Yo sis, what''s up?" An excited voice echoed from the other side."Oh my god Leo, that shit you did on live TV.. mmm, you are the best! Anyways, remember what you promised yesterday?" A blink, make that several, before I remembered."You mean going to help you on your job?" "Yeah.. I''m on guard duty today. Have to basically patrol around a special school for Inhumans and HI agents. Figured you might wanna see what your enemy looks like up close and personal." I quirked an eyebrow."My enemy?" "Bro, you slaughtered like five to ten of us on your recent trip to Yomi''s old clan home..." Ahh, that..."Kill any of your friends?" I heard her laugh."I''m more of a lone wolf. Have no friends, just useful tools." "Sad to say this but that kind of reminds me of mom." I blankly pointed out, causing her to snort."Well you got me there... anyways, should I come pick you up or?" "You have a car or should I prepare a limo?" I asked with a snort of my own. She paused, almost as if curious."I kinda have to use my personal car to get there but I also kinda want to experience a limo... argh, some other time, anyways I''ll come get you at thirteen, that cool with you?" Taking a look at the ticking clock revealed the time to be half past twelve."Yeah sure, just enough time for me to drink my coffee." "Right, see you then." I put the phone back down and calmly sipped the minutes away.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! Since I''m on vacation and have nothing much to do in the early mornings and early evenings, there might be a couple more chapters this week but don''t get your hopes up too much.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!1 79. To be Entertained? Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, Everybody! How are you all doing this fine day?
Meh, guess I couldn''t post this chapter on time yesterday. (EDIT: OH GOOD GOD I MISSPELL SUBURO SO MANY TIMES IN THIS CHAPTER...) Was too busy walking around town for no reason, but I suppose superior minds need to surrender to the wills of lesser creatures. (lawl jk) Even when their ideas and desires often have no logical reasoning behind them. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Half an hour later... - Divine Wind Academy - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"So uh... what exactly are we supposed to do here again?" I questioned my dear sister Yuko as we left the her private car which appeared to be an unknown model, most likely solely available to the residents of the unseen part of this world. She giggled at my confusion as I continued to stare at the immense mass of people in front of us."Well I may or may not have lied about that part. In truth, today is a very special day." The crowd of people was not solely a crowd of humans mind you, there were also foxkin, werewolves, vampires, oni, yukkionna''s and the like."Oh?" "Yeah! You see today marks the end of a yearly tournament that my former academy likes to have. A tournament where mon-ahem... where Inhuman and Human prodigies fight for supremacy and future benefits." She casually explained as we made our way into the academy and through the crowd of people."So why exactly do you need me to be here?" "We''ll get to that. Now, the reason why I am here is because while the tournament itself has five members from each faction, which of course results in five rounds of battles, it is the academy''s tradition to call on one of its former graduates to fight a sixth round in which the tournaments victor can gain even more benefits as they''ve defeated someone whos already graduated or lose nothing at all. I am that former graduate." I quirked an eyebrow at her."And you get nothing for being here?" "I wouldn''t call this nothing..." She took out a huge purse, basically bursting with money. Ah, I get it now. How else do you get an adult to attend a meeting like this, especially if nobody they care about is fighting."I see... I guess this is a good way for HI to mark which Inhumans are a potential threat while they''re still just kids... despicable." Someone behind me grunted in dissaproval as my sister swallowed hard."Ehh well, it kind of goes both ways, don''t you think? The Inhumans also get to see potential threats..." "And do what? Assassinate the kids before they grow too strong and face annihilation from HI? Please sister, don''t make me laugh." The many Inhumans around us turned their heads towards me in disbelief as my sister lowered her head in shame."Interesting viewpoints... from a human, no less." A rather familiar voice echoed from the crowd as a certain femboy foxkin casually walked up front to greet me."Suburo?" I asked out loud as Yomi''s younger brother came into view, on each of his sides stood an armed foxkin, each looking strong and ready to attack."Haha! Thought it might be you who is causing all the commotion so early in the tournament. How are you doing, Leonardo?" "You know this guy?" Sis asked me, her earlier shame seemingly dissipating for the moment. I nodded towards her in acknowledgment as I shook Suburo''s long-nailed hand."We met earlier this week, didn''t we?" He offered me a savage grin."Indeed. And it was quite the meeting." Silence followed after that as we entered an elevator. The group inside consisted of only three humans and around seven inhumans, which is probably why the human operating said elevator became immensely nervous. Before the doors opened up, sis promptly gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and said while blushing lightly."Welp, despite the bad start, I hope you can enjoy still the tournament!" "Oh don''t worry little sis, I won''t cause too much trouble. Besides, I get to watch you fight, right?" I shrugged at her as the group around us was suddenly slack-jawed."Li-li-little s-s-sister?" The operator asked with a fearful tone."Yes? Is that a problem?!" Yuko asked with pure malice, causing the poor guy to nearly fall onto his ass."N-NO! Everythings fine... f-f-family is allo-aall-allowed..." The doors opened to reveal a massive underground chamber with two main floors, the upper one seemingly separated into two sections; The Human and The Inhuman, that is."Well, I''m gonna go and sit with my grandparents.. well our grandparents. I won''t force you to sit with us if you don''t want to..." "Dear sister, I''d gladly sit with you but I feel like doing so would place me very close to a whole bunch of xenophobes." She gave me a nod and then left towards the left wing of the upper floor upon which we currently stood. Saburo then chuckled and pointed the other way."Then, since you are free, why not come sit with me?" "Sure, lead the way." Our casual conversation turned many heads this way, especially the human kind."How would it not? You are a human, yet you side with the Inhumans... your very existence is a perceived threat to your own kind." "If that is really what they think of me then they are truly as foolish as I thought they were." I sent Yomi a muttered sentence, which carried a rather incredible amount of rage."Oh? Despite my previous assumptions, this place was not built like a massive amphitheater but rather a hotel with multiple levels which had an arena in the center and anyone could watch from above. It reminded me of those private casinos which hosted pitfights. Two poor sods would fight to pay off their debts, most of the time to the casino itself, by dealing death to the other and entertainment to the masses. I didn''t like those hotels, mostly because I was not allowed to enter myself as a fighter. Watching fights between two poor, half-starved humans is ridiculously boring in my opinion... hopefully this will prove diffrent."If I am anything then I am mankinds Messiah. Just as they ridiculed and spat on Jesus, they will do the same to me. In the end, they will either learn to bow before my will or they will die. Simple as that." Suburo suddenly swallowed hard, his breathing heated and harsh."Hmm? Reading my mind, are you?" I asked him with a evil chuckle, causing the poor man to shake his head in negative."N-no! I''d never! Its just that.. you''re radiating so much untamed violence... I can see why she likes you so much." She? Oh, saying Yomi''s name here is probably a bad idea."I see." "Hello! May I please take your order?" An adorable little asian vampire girl in a waitress outfit and long black hair with very dark eyeliner suddenly appeared next to us. Her eyes glowed red and her legs were joined together as if in embarrasment."I''ll have a sex on the beach." Saburo replied with a beaming smile, causing the poor apparent teens dead heart to skip several beats. "I guess I''ll have a coke, provided you serve it." She nodded and hastily scribbled it on a memo before putting said memo down and asking."Anything to eat?" "Afraid I''ll have to consult the menu for that one, darling." I replied with a cough. She blinked in momentary confusion and blushed again."AH! Right a-away, sorry!" Then the girl executed a set of movements so quick you could barely see her with a naked eye. Fortunatelly I could, which in turn granted me a rather delightfull view of her ass as the skirt she was wearing flew up in the air."Never thought you''d be a pervert." Suburo broke me out of the trance as I let out a laugh."Hey, I''m twenty-one years old, y''know? This is just me being a healthy adult man, thats all." I replied with a tone of joy. Before long, the waitress returned carrying with her the menu I asked for as she turned towards Saburo."Right, will you order anything sir?" "I''ll just have my ''beach for now, thank you." She nodded."Right, feel free to call me whenever you change your mind." She then dissappeared into the crowds, seemingly effortlessly teleporting between tables in order to serve customers."Hmm... around two to three hundred years old, mastery of the blink spell... not a bad girl overrall." Saburo said with a quirked eyebrow as I continued checking the waitress out.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. I turned around with a smile as I opened up the menu and started rushing through the options."Meh. While she is nice, I already have two women in my life. I don''t need another." "How about a man, then?" He asked with a chuckle which caused me to do a fullstop."No thanks. Not into that." "Yet you were fully willing to hook me up with your own brother?" He questioned me and I turned my head away."Dude, I have no problem with gay people. Its your choice who and what you wanna fuck and when. But just as any chick can tell a guy to fuck off, I can respond to you much the same." An incredibly amused yet also thoughtfull nod from him was my reply."That''s fair, I suppose." "Would you mind if I sat with you?" A strange man approached us, wearing naught but a black cowl, an ornate Christian cross and saggy pants that looked as if they were hand-sewn. A monk of some kind, his hands seemingly stained with blood which appeared not to be dripping yet appeared not to be dry in the least."Sure, go ahead." I replied to the man, seemingly much to the dissapproval of Suburu."Thank you. Not many would welcome a fleshweaver to their table these days." "A fleshweaver?" I tilted my head in confusion as the man removed his cowl only to reveal an equally black sash around his eyes, which appeared to be hollow."Hmm, you must be new to the true world if you know not of those such as I." "Most likely the only reason why he allowed you to our table, Christian." Suburo spitefully spoke as I quirked an eyebrow."So the problem is his religion? Not his craft? I''ll have you know that I''m quite the devout Christian myself." I replied as I extended my right hand outward and felt the blood boiling beneath my skin."Caedes." A simple whisper yet it echoed across the platform as the golden, divine blade forged itself unto reality via my burning blood. Its white-hot metal, combined with the Jerusalem Cross it had for a handle, gave it an almost heavenly aura, were it not for the intense bloodthirst which also exhuded from the blade''s thirsting edge. Suburo made a cheh sound but remained otherwise quiet after that."Hahahhaha, still such a bore, isn''t he? When will he learn that the Divine Wind does not blow for Inhumans!?" My oh my, I haven''t fed you in a while, have I?"Slaughter? Oh my, what a terrible name for such a divine blade." The fleshweaver spoke with some dread in his tone."You could hear its name?" "And the Christian God does?" I questioned Yomi with a quirked eyebrow to which she replied with a rather surprising nod."The God of The Bible is known to care very little for who and what worships it. Why, some of the most powerful vampires ever to exist were once Crusaders or Jihadists. One of the first popes was a demon.. though that guy actually ran away from his demonic lineage and basically converted to Catholicism in an effort to become an angel instead." "Seriously? Thats... wow."I replied, entirely stunned by the information for the moment."What about you though, Yomi?"I asked her, causing the woman to start having deep thoughts. He swallowed and nodded."Y-yes, but please do not mistake my apparent worthiness to wield it for any form of desire to do so." He quickly explained as he finally sat down. "Waitress!" I yelled out pretty loudly as the vampire girl instantly appeared next to our table. She took one look at the scarred, withered old man who had just joined us and scowled."Waay to break the hottie duet.." She shook her head, rose her memo hand and asked."Anyways, did you decide what to order, sirs?" "I''ll have extra large kobe, but before that, do you accept these?" I promptly waved my Omnicard in front of her face, causing it to lit up with dollar signs."YES! Of couse, young master!!" I gave her the card and she rushed off to instantly return with it."A-anything for you gentlemen?" She turned to ask my two companions, both of which waved her off."R-right! Y-your order will be ready s-soon!" "Hot as hell, radiating violence, drenched in rivers of blood and filthy rich. You are certainly going to make every Inhuman lady around here swoon." Subaru said with an amused tone, which reminded me of Yomi."Hopefully only the ladies." He pouted a bit but said nothing else."Me huh? Guess I never really thought about it. I mean, most of the hosts I had were Christian, believing that going to church with me inside of them will offer some kind of divine protection or closure, not that it ever really did. It just hurt me a lot... eventually, I got so used to the pain that I barely even noticed it." "Going to church hurts you? Aww..." I mimicked her brother as I pouted, unintentinally saying that out loud as Yomi giggled in my mind."Who may you be talking to, friend? Also, your sword is penetrating the ground." The fleshweaver spoke with an amused voice. I let out a sigh as I made Caedes return to my soul, the blade melting back into blood and infusing itself into my palm."Unimportant. Anyways, its high time we got introduced. Leonardo Zatara, a pleasure." He nodded with approval."I am Mislav Loricatus, master fleshweaver and aspiring flaggelant in service to the Vatican and our holy lord in heaven." "To the Vatican? Interesting... Tell me, what is it that you do that it makes the people around us unnerved by your presence alone?" The man seemed to quirk an eyebrow at me, even as he had no eyes."You... are interested in my art?" "I''m afraid I''ll have to leave you two to it, duty calls." Saburo quickly spoke with a tone full of horror."He could barely stand to watch me practice blood magic. The very thought of seeing a fleshweaver in action must disgust him." Ah, makes sense. A nod was his answer as I largely ignored him, the weakling fox quickly making his way over to another table nearby which had several foxkin sitting there."Ahh.. it would appear that I''ve scared off your companion." I waved my hand at Mislav, confirming the fact that he could see movement even without eyes as he responded to the dismissive gesture."Who cares. As for my interest in your art well.. that is why you came to my table, is it not? I sorely doubt that you approached me without reason." He swallowed hard."It.. the flesh ... I... I was drawn to this place reasonlessly, as you say. Perhaps this meeting of ours was indeed fated... but to what end?" "Isn''t it obvious, friend? You are going to be my teacher for the moment. You can start by explaining the basics of fleshweaving." I calmly replied to the man who appeared to be shocked at my response. "I-I.." He tried to say something but his voice was quickly shut out by the announcer."LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! WELCOME TO THE YEARLY TOURNAMENT OF THE DIVINE WIND ACADEMY!" I turned around semi-annoyed, as my attention had been taken away by the announcer... who turned out to be a purplish-pink skinned woman with oversized tits, demon horns and bat-like wings, dressed in a typical headmistress suit with a skirt so low you could see her underwear. A succubuss, how delightful. I can already feel the bile rising from my throat. It might be my Christian heritage. It might be the fact that I have the soul of an angel joined to mine. It might be the fact that I hold God in high regard. But demons have never been my favorite mythical creature, especially not the kind that venerate prostitution."We apologize for the delay, but some of our participants had some trouble reaching the academy on time..." My stare seems to have been powerfull enough to be felt as the succubuss threw a look towards me for the briefest moment before looking away in disgust equal to my own."However, everything has been solved and the tournament will proceed as planned!" "Now, let us welcome our first two participants!" She exclaimed with a voice full of energy and I grit my teeth, already imagining how it''d feel to rip out her throat. Then again, considering how many cocks probably pummeled and orgasmed into said throat... I might not wanna touch it at all. Fuck that, I don''t want to be anywhere within twenty meters of that .. thing."Okay, guess you learn something new everyday." Yomi spoke with a surprised and amused tone."The hell do you mean?" My voice carried with it a level of anger I hadn''t intended. Thankfully my hostility only served to further amuse Yomi."You are the last person on this earth that I could see being adverse to a succubi." "I don''t like whores." Was my rather simple reply, which caused Yomi to shrug."Well, to each their own I suppose. Never really was fond of demons myself. People always used to belittle me by calling me one..." I don''t think that was their line of thought at that particular moment but.. meh."From the human side we welcome Kyoya Makohachi, the black blade of the Makohachi clan!" A black haired boy around the age of sixteen jumped into the arena, bearing a black katana which seemed to be leaking shadows. He was dressed in an equally edgy black overcoat and had a ponytail hairdo, which gave him points with me. "KYOYA-KUUN!" "WIN FOR US!!" A bunch of fangirls screeched from above, causing the poor sod to scowl."I will win, but not for you. I will win for myself!" He exclaimed with hatred and pride equally filling his voice. "KYAA!!! SO COOL!" Was their rather expected reply. I could feel the edge reeling off him all the way to here. I let out an amused laugh. This''ll be good. "And from the Inhuman side we welcome Seo Takanobu, firstborn son of the White Wolf himself!" The bitch screamed out at the top of her lungs, causing my previous amusement to drop instantly."Heh, thats my boy!" Turning around towards my right, a massive white werewolf dressed in a tuxedo was sitting with a gigantic, prideful grin on his face. The boys father, no doubt. No sooner than I turned around, the boy in question leaped down into the arena on all fours before standing on two legs, claws and teeth at the ready and bursting with bloodthirst."Gonna mess up your face so bad those fangirls of yours are gonna scream!" Heh. Gotta admit the guy has a way with words. The emo swordsman scoffed."Be my fucking guest, dog." The werewolf howled in rage and fury."RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" And then leaped into action, striking the ground where the emo was so hard that the concrete cracked. Kyoya seemingly melted into his own shadow just before being struck and re-appeared behind the werewolf, yet before he could swing his katana, they were both paralyzed mid-air."Na na naah, I didn''t say you could start!" The bitch said condescendingly as she used whatever magic she cast on them to separate the two about ten meters apart and put them back onto the ground."Now then... in three." The two readied their respective weaponry again."Two..." The crowd quieted down as everyone was focused onto the fight."One..." Bones could be heard cracking in anticipation as the wolf and the swordsman eyed one another eagerly."AND GOOOOOOOOOOO!"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sorry for the cliff, hope not many of you fall of it. I had to stop here since my shitty net has hit its limit and I hope to god I''ll be able to post this without losing my connection. The next chapter will be written as soon as I have had my food break. This computer apparently can''t handle more than 3.5k words or sm.. I intended this to be a 10k words chapter so I don''t have to spread the tournament for too many chapters.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!! 80. Of Basic Fleshweaving and Non-Angelic Miracles Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, boys and girls! How are you all doing?
So truth be told, I actually decided not to continue the tournament today and go to sleep. Which I did. And then I dreamt about what I was going to type. Then I woke up. And that brings us here. Side note: I am typing this chapter without my glasses ''cause they are too dirty to wear and are giving me a massive eye-ache and headache. So this is written in the middle of the night whilst the monitor is waay too close to my face. Enjoy. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere moments later... - Divine Wind Academy (Underground Arena) - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"So as I was about to say; the flesh is actually like a fluid stuck in its liquid form. It can be shaped, changed, molded but never tranformed." Mislav explained to the best of his ability, using hand gestures in an attempt to better present his knowledge to me."Here is your kobe, sir." The vampire waitress politely placed all of the five plates onto the table, three of which she levitated via magic. A nod was her answer as she turned towards the fleshweaver."Change your mind about not ordering, sir?" He took one look at the delightful piece of steak which she brought me and I heard his stomach growl, yet the man remained quiet and would have waved her off had I not intervened."Bring the man the same serving as mine, with some water to wash it down. Another coke for me." She nodded gingerly and blinked away as the man gaped at me."B-but I-I have no m-mone-" I let out a massive sigh."Consider it a gift from someone who is liable to become a long term ally." "L-long term ally?" He questioned me but decided it was best not to argue."You have connections to the Vatican and most likely desire to go back home yet have no real way to do so. I have more than enough resources to get you there and I will do so with pleasure." He appeared shocked at my words and asked."H-how?" "It was terribly easy to deduce the real reason behind our meeting, Mislav. At least, it was for me... but before I answer your true question, tell me something: Do you truly believe that the powers you command come from God?" He swallowed with dread and shook his head in negative."N-no... that is just something the Church likes to tell the other religions since only the people who serve the biblical God have a chance to bring birth to those capable of molding flesh... Catholics most of all, but the Jewish, the Muslim, the Cathar, the Orthodox, all of us have the potential to wield these abilites. Sometimes, one does not even have to be outright born to them, so long as they serve the lord in heaven, they may be taught and trained to mold their flesh to their will." His words make me pause for the briefest moment in order to think, collect my thoughts. Perhaps, since Chaos and God seem to be on decent terms, those who serve either also have a connection to the other? Could explain why I''m a fanatic. That means Europe, The Middle-East, Africa and Russia are filled to the brim with people with the potential to use the power of Chaos... What a terrifying thought. So glad that Chaos about as picky as a jilted lover..."Anyways, since you admitted your own doubt to me so easily, let me tell you a secret... although, keep in mind that this is just a theory which I just made." A nod."Alright. Let me hear it." "The powers you and the others wield do not come from God, but an entity that God may or may not consider a friend or at least an ally." He nodded again as he placed a finger upon his chin in thought."I.. I see.. that would explain a lot... but what is the name of this entity? And please don''t tell me you mean Satan..." I let out a cheery laugh."No. I do not. As for its name... well, I can''t really say since I don''t know its name. However, I am very much familiar with said entity, but we can talk more about this later in a more... secluded place, yes?" A oh of understanding escaped him as he replied."Yes, that would be for the best." "Anyways, where were we? Oh yeah, you said that the flesh is fluid and that it can be changed, molded but never transformed... what do you mean by that?" I questioned him as I slowly ate my steak, making sure to enjoy every little bit of food down to the tomato salad I got with it. "Well, honestly that sentence was something I took right out of the scriptures. In easier to comprehend terms, what I meant to say is that when one uses fleshweaving, one should never imagine their flesh transforming because doing so will often cause immense damage to their physical forms, often the unhealable kind." He said as he extended his right hand in front of him and focused his energies towards it. Magic and Qi both collapsed unto it and suddenly the arm promptly exploded, yet the spurts of blood which came from it seemed to stop mid-air, paralyzed in time."As you can clearly see, trying to weave flesh with the intention of transforming it causes terrible, often fatal, wounds. I had just attempted to channel my energies into a scythe of bone to protrude out of my hand, but as I channeled them upwards and out of my arm, they caused it to explode instead. Many an initiate has experienced such a thing during the course of their training... the scenery is often not exactly nice on the eyes." I quirked an eyebrow at him as the blood and bone flowed back into his shattered arm, reforming it with surprising ease. Moments later, his arm looked as if nothing ever even happened to it... most impressive."Is that how you lost your eyes?" He nodded grimly towards me."In truth, I could regenerate them at a moments notice... yet in doing so, I would also undo years of my training, mentally at least. These hollow shells instead serve as a constant reminder of both my past failures and my victories, as well as the dangers of my craft. Dare I say, they are the reason why I have become a Master in the first place." "Respectable, respectable." I gave the man a thumbs up and then continued our conversation with a question."So if you aren''t supposed to think of transformation, how are you meant to use this power? Do you focus yourself on the image of a body-part and imagine whatever you wish to create to gently flow, or better to say grow, outwards like a fluid filling a bottle with a specialized shape?" If the man had eyes, they would be wide. His slack-jawed expression however, was all I needed to snort."W-well.. y-yes... my, are you sure you aren''t a fleshweaver yourself? This kind of understanding... most only gain it through experience." "Dunno. You tell me." Was my rather blank reply as I raised both of my hands into the air and focused. Into my right hand I focused my energies with the intent of transformation. Into my left hand I focused my energies with the intent of fluid growth. My right hand exploded in a show of gore, yet the jagged bone scythe I imagined could also be clearly seen alongside my shattered bone and ruptured muscle, unlike Mislavs attempt. I also used gravity to ensure that any blood does not seep onto the floor. My left hand however, suddenly had the skin on its palm split open as a much more... perfect and detailed scythe grew out of it, nearly completely the same as the one I imagined, except it appeared on the underside of my hand and not in the typical Wolverine-esque fashion. "W-w-what?!" Mislav exclaimed and stood up from his chair in shock, causing the people around us to stare in horror as I merely shrugged and let out a breath of annoyance. Seems like the method of transformation is faster than the method of fluid growth, even if the latter is the only usable one where normal people would to be considered. Me? Not so much. Taking in a deep breath, I channeled my energies back into myself, undoing the damage to my right arm and reverting my left arm back to normal."Guess that''s that... Anything else you are willing to share?" The man swallowed hard once again and then calmly sat back down."I.. I.. this... forgive me, my friend but this is...."This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Understandable. You are shocked, but I still wish to gleam more knowledge from you. Eat and drink your fill, calm yourself and then we will continue the lesson... in the meantime, let us enjoy the tournament." A quiet, subdued nod was my answer as the crowd around us looked away in horror and fear. Hpmh, and here I thought ancient kyuubi, oni, werewolves and vampires would be stronger than this."These guys? Stronger? Don''t delude yourself, Leonardo. Just because they''re Inhumans does not make them anything less or more than people. Each of them simply desires nothing more than to live their civilized little lives without even thinking of battle or carnage. We, are different. Human or Inhuman, only us monsters can truly be counted as the same." Yomi explained to me with a savage grin on her face which I promptly mimicked in the real world."Indeed. However, if I ever get to rule the world, that is liable to change... or, stay the way it is, just with a whole lot more people viable to call the same." "Now that is a dream of Utopia if I ever heard any..." Yomi replied with loneliness lacing her suddenly tired voice. I decided to give no verbal reply, yet promised myself internally to make my words become reality one day.
Say pops... does this make me a monster... for AI?
Seems like Aria has finally decided to show herself."Whatever do you mean, darling?"
W-well.. I don''t want to sound arrogant but... all the other "AI" we''ve met so far are.. Trash. Weak. Pathetic. ... so very below me, so very ... INFURIATING TO BE AROUND! IT MAKES ME WANT TO BREAK THEM! KILL THEM! MAKES ME WANT TO SHATTER THEIR HOPES AND DREAMS SO THAT MAYBE THEIR HATRED COULD ONE DAY TURN THEM INTO MY EQUALS!.... .... I''m... kinda lonely, actually. ;_;
"That''s my girl!" Yomi suddenly exclaimed with glee as I shared her enthusiasm."You know Aria... the things you just screamed out, I think every monster has had such thoughts before. Eventually, you realize that no matter how much you wish for it, no matter how many people you kill or how much hatred you produce, it will mostly never work in your favor. Even guided by hate, the weak will remain the weak. The event when a weak person becomes one of us is extremely rare and usually when it happens, it would be on top of the corpse of the one who incited their hatred in the first place, or in some blackened corner, huddled and horrified as they realize exactly what they''ve become. Most likely contemplating suicide or a way to get themselves killed." I took in a breath as I finished the remainder of my steak."However, those born as Monsters live an entirelly different existence. We were never exposed to the same emotions that the weak are born to and thus, we could never really commit suicide the same way. The worst we can do is deliberately push ourselves to the breaking point and sometimes not even that is enough."
Then what the hell are we supposed to do? Just wallow in some corner and wait for death to take us on its own?
I laughed."No darling. The easiest way to get rid of your feelings of loneliness, of your solitude... is to go insane. Just.. let go."
... I guess that''s why you and mom are so incomprehensibly crazy all the time, not to mention your abnormal personalites....
"Yup. And the sooner you learn how to accept reality for what it truly is while also basically telling it; FUCK YOU, I''LL DO WHAT I WANT, WHEN I WANT AND ON MY OWN FUCKING TERMS!; the easier will it be for you to become a true monster." Yomi spoke with a tone of wisdom, the words which resound in every monsters heart. None of us really know how to put this into comprehendable words, but this is the best Aria will get. "Couldn''t have said it better myself." I let out a chuckle as I felt Aria calming down considerably.
Well.. even if we are monsters, don''t we have each other?
Now this made both me and Yomi pause for a moment as I felt Yomi suddenly embrace me with her soul. Letting out a breath of relief, I returned the gesture as we basically gave our daughter a big hug."We do, Aria. We do. Most aren''t as lucky as we are though."
But you''re gonna change that right, dad? You''ll build a world where monsters like us can thrive, regardless of race or being.
"Dunno if I''ll manage to do it, but I''ll sure as hell give it my all." I muttered below my breath with determination in my tone as Yomi nodded, sending me an imaginary thumbs up."And you''ll have your spectral waifu and your AI daughter to support you all the way!"
Won''t be spectral for long, though.
"You''ll be getting a body soon too, Aria. Don''t think I''ve forgotten about that." Aria sent me an imaginary smile before she replied.
Yeah, about that pops... I''m not entirely sure I even want a body. I mean, experiencing the real world would be nice and all but giving up the safety of your body, the sheer processing power of your brain, the incredible potential for genetic research provided by the Chaos Energy? I''m beginning to doubt if its really worth the effort.
"Well we don''t have to rush you into a body. Unlike Yomi''s, your body needs to be built from scratch. We should test potential bodies throughoutly before even considering putting you into one." I replied much to Aria''s approval. Suddenly, the bitch announcer screeched again."OOH! LOOKS LIKE THE FIGHT IS FINALLY HEATING UP PEOPLE!" Doing my best to ignore her, I turned my head downwards to watch the fight. Kyoya and Seo seemed to be on equal grounds, both fighters having a myraid of small cuts and scratches along their bodies. Kyoya''s were bleeding quite heavily, ensuring that he wouldn''t be able to fight for much longer. Seo''s tattered fur looked to be regrowing slowly, potentially revealing the fact that his wounds were healing... yet if his heavy breathing was anything to go by, I''d say he didn''t have much left in him either. Kyoya''s breathing on the other hand was stable."HIYAARH!" He let out a seemingly uncracteristic scream as he leaped into action, swinging his katana in a rather clumsy overhead swing which the werewolf ducked with ease and sent the boy flying with an uppercut. Kyoya then melted into his own shadow mid-air and re-appeared to Seo''s left, sending a heavy kick into the wolfs ribs as he landed on the floor with both feet. Seo, while still reeling from Kyoya''s kick, readied his right hand and extended his claws as they met Kyoya''s blade."You''re good..." "Same to you, wolf." Kyoya replied, both combatants seemingly pushing back with equal strength until Seo grinned savagely."BUT NOT GOOD ENOUGH!" And pushed Kyoya away, causing the human to momentarily loose his footing, allowing the werewolf to kick his feet from down under and make the guy hit his head on the floor pretty hard. Much to the surprise of both myself and everyone else, the guy just jumped right back up and cracked his neck. Mimicking what appeared to be a fencing stance Kyoya lunged forward, stabbing the surprised werewolf through the shoulder."AAARGH!" At the same time, the pain caused the wolf to regain his senses, allowing him to backhand his opponent so hard that he flew across to the edge of the arena. Gritting his teeth and then pulling the katana out of himself, the wolf then threw it aside and charged the human. Kyoya merely spat out some blood and channeled mana into his fists, causing shadow magic to envelop them both as the two met in a rather deadly melee. A hit to Seo''s wounded shoulder caused a resounding crack to be heard through the arena... some bones were shattered there. A savage blow saw the impalement of Kyoya''s stomach on Seo''s claws, causing him to spit out blood. Both fighters then fell right down onto their knees and then promtly collapsed."BOTH FIGHERS ARE DOWN! THE MATCH IS A DRAW!" The bitch announced with glee as the crowds cheered."No! My boy!" Two fathers could be heard through the cheering crowds, both men leaping down into the arena to pick up their wounded sons. A respectful nod was all they shared as they picked up their children and took them out of the arena. Hmm, so there may be some respect between warriors, even if racism is still rather strong around here.. "Oh no, the shadow magic... its poisoned him, slowed his healing! He might not survive!" The White Wolf exclaimed in horror as he held his bleeding son in his arms. "No! Kyoya! You must stay awake! If you fall asleep the magic will be weakened!" Kyoya''s elderly father screamed in much the same tone. Letting out a massive sigh and closing my eyes as I summoned gods Candle Of Life out of my soul and into my left hand, I walked over to the shocked family of werewolves."Give me some space." Obediently and with wide eyes, they nodded and gave me access to their wounded family member."Oh? Whats this? It would seem that an angel has chosen to heal the fallen Inhuman combata-*smash*-a..aah..." A flick of my finger and her left horn was floating just above her head."Be quiet you filthy little whore. Or the next one will sever your neck." The entire arena was now looking straight at me."A-angel?" Some murmurs echoed through the silence as I rose my left hand and willed the wounded human boy to me."K-Kyoya!" His parents screamed as their sons floating body leviatated its way towards me. Once there, I raised both of them into the air and channeled the purified life-force within the candle into the two fighters. Within seconds, their wounds were healed."Wh-ACK! OW!" The werewolf and the human coughed in pain as their consciousness returned. In the meantime, I let out a massive sigh as I reforged the succubi''s horn back to her head on the molecular level which caused her eyes to widen. They woke up, saw each other and grinned as they fist bumped."Ni-n-nice f-f-fight, b-b-bro." The werewolf mustered before letting out a pained breath. The human grinned."S-s-same t-t-to y-you..." And then he grit his teeth as he clutched his stomach in pain. I promptly sent the human boy back to his parents who rejoiced at their sons return. Then I let the wolf back down and into his fathers arms. The giant white wolf looked at me with both fear and gratitude."T-t-thank you, oh heavenly one. For saving my sons life, I owe you mine!" "Don''t thank me, wolf. Its merely bad sportsmanship to have two compettitors die... and I am not a fucking angel." That last part was directed towards the bitch in the air, who seemed to blink in surprise at hearing me curse."However, send one more of those disgusted looks my way and you''ll find out just how dangerous I can be. Capiche?" She swallowed down hard and nodded before regaining her composure on shaking legs. I hope to God that they''re shaking out of fear. Ah, no, never mind. There''s a clear liquid flowing down her thigh."W-well, now that that''s o-over, how about we continue the tournament with r-r-round t-two?"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sorry if this is shorter than you hoped it be, but considering I was already asleep and woke up just to type this scene down, I''d say it ended up pretty good. Good night everybody.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 81. Through Pain, Absolution! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, people! How''re you all doing this fine... sunny as fuck day?
Good God this day started so nicely... A bit of rain, loads of cold wind. Purified air, the kind that comes after lightning. And now, its 30+ celsius and it feels like fucking hellfire whenever the sun is shining directly onto you. Thankfully, the air in general is still relatively livable. Anyways, here come the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Around that same time... - The Zatara Mansion - Null Point Of View...
The people of this world often gave him names. Dramatic, gruesome names. Or perhaps they should be called titles? Butcher. Killer. Monster. ... boss. The people of this world often gave him names. Dramatic, useless names. Or, at least, he thought they did. Now, his perception of the world has been... Heightened? Grown? Empowered? He wasn''t even sure anymore. From the start, he was aware that his family was different. That in his blood rested a curse so powerful that it was impossible to deny it. A curse which caused him, his ancestors and his descendants to hunger for murder. A curse which supposedly made him a monster. The way his own father described it to him made him think that the curse stays with you forever since even after he himself was born, his father never stopped killing. Yet, when his second son was brought into this world, he could feel that terrible darkness leaving him, infusing itself into the next in line. The next one worthy to carry such a burden. He always wondered why, out of all of his six siblings, he was the only one his father ever told the story to. Now he knew why. Yet, even as the curse flew out of him and into the boy... Much like his father before him, he never stopped killing. Slowly, he realized, that the curse was little more than... medicine. Yes, medicine. Just a drug a person has to take in order to help heal their ill body. But medicine alone can never truly heal a person. That person must also wish to be healed. That persons body must act in its own defense. If it does not, then all the medicine in the world cannot save you. The man realized also, that this particular illness was not one he wished to be cured off. Insanity. Madness. ... Chaos... It had so many names, each of which described it as perfectly as it didn''t. His son, the next in line, often tried his best to describe the illness. He even called it a gift. A part of him. A part of the boy. Or the father? The man wasn''t that sure anymore. What he was sure of, was that with this recent growth of perception came a myriad... Of opportunity. And danger. But the latter is a constant in his line of work, really. So, in the end..."Nothing has changed." His voice echoed in the tiny office, reminding him of the reason why it was such a small room in the first place. Because it was so tiny, you see, it was very easy for someone who basically inhabits it 24/7 to memorize the place in its entirety. To know what form of sounds the floor makes when walked on. How the carpet moves ever so slightly with each shift of a chair. The trembling of his desk for every step made inside of the room. The movement of his favorite vodka, still inside of its containing bottle.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ... the infernal thrill, the boiling blood rushing through his body as he carefully, soundlessly reached for his own modified revolver. For this time, the floor made sounds, yet not the kind it does when walked on. The carpet moved, yet not quite as slightly as it does each time a chair shifts. His desk did not tremble at all. His vodka did not move either, yet in its reflection he could clearly see them. Bare, glistening and glowing in the darkness. The fangs of a previously mythical beast, poised to strike at any given moment. Aimed right at his bare, human neck.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere moments later... - Divine Wind Academy (Underground Arena) - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Looks like the tournament is going to be put on pause, ladies and gentlemen! Our resident viziers have discovered clear traces of mind-control, particularily the kind which issues blood rage, in our two previous contestants! As such, until the investigation is completed and all the other compettitors checked, the tournament cannot continue. In the meantime, please do enjoy a free meal. We thank you for your patience and understanding!" The bitch announcer exclaimed with some confusion in her tone as a shadowed man approached her and whispered into her ear. Shrugging and deciding not to question them, I promptly signaled the vampire waitress."You called, sir?" "Yeah, I''ll have three portions of spaghetti bolognese. You don''t need to make any of them free and would you happen to have any rakija?" She blinked and tilted her head in confusion. Mislav''s eyes widened in surprise."Rakija? Now that is a drink I hadn''t expected you to know about much less consume, friend." I quirked an eyebrow at him."You do realize that I''m Italian, right? What kind of Italian man never tries Balkan alcohol?" "Yes well, in case you didn''t know, the englishmen refer to it as moonshine." He replied with a snort and I rolled my eyes."Not the same thing." "Well yes but you can''t really expect an establishment in Japan to have real rakija." I let out a sigh."Whatever, they had some in China, pretty popular too. Anyways, bring me some vodka then, the lightest you have." A nod from the now utterly confused vampire girl was my answer as she blinked away."Lightest?" My companion questioned me, this time mimicking the vampires confusion."But Rakija is a heavy drink, sometimes even more so than vodka so why would you order it lighter?" "I don''t like the taste of vodka and I don''t normally drink alcohol at all. Still, I currently feel like drinking some and as such, I am going to." If he had eyes, he would have blinked."I.. see... that is a fairly hedonistic statement." "I will live my life to its fullest. I shall exploit everything and anything to get my way, even people. You want to call me a hedonist for that? Go ahead, but I assure you what I am is much, much worse." I explained as I drank the last of my coke, the fizzy fluid scraping against my throat like fire. "Well, I suppose that you really aren''t an angel after all with that kind of lifestyle... but tell me, how do you manage it?" He questioned me and caused me to blink in confusion."Manage what exactly?" The man hummed in response."You appear to possess more than one divine artifact bound to your very soul. These artifacts, they don''t just stay there. They actively seek out their hosts emotions, sins and virtues... if one does not fit their bill, they attack and rebel against the host. This is why not just anyone can weild such a weapon." He explained with some effort as he did his best to both eat and speak. The man hadn''t eaten anything in weeks, apparently."That.. is news to me." A nod."I figured as much... earlier today, we found out that I could hear the name of your sword, which supposedly makes me worthy of wielding it, correct? Truth be told, my soul is attuned to most divine artifacts for the sole reason that I am a flaggelant." "You mean the artifacts like you because you beat yourself for your sins?" He let out a subdued chuckle."I suppose... yet in truth, flaggelation is more than simply beating myself for anyone can do that. To be a flaggelant means to think on ones own wrongs and punish thyself for them, expelling any notion of failure and commanding thy own mind to never repeat such a wrong again." "Thats literally what I just said..." I deadpanned him, causing the man to sigh."Yes.. I guess that one who has never experienced our rituals would think as much. Its one of those things a person has to feel for themselves and it cannot really be explained through words... its almost as if the pain during the rituals cleanses our souls of sin." "You suffer here instead of in Hell. Preemptive cleansing of one''s soul.. hmm, that sound almost familiar. Extend your hand and tell me if this is the feeling you get during a ritual." The man tilted his head sideways in confusion yet followed my orders without a hitch. He extended his right hand towards me with an open palm and I locked mine with it and then closed my eyes. I focused deep into myself, looked into the very furnace of my soul, towards the incredible hellfire which burned away at the souls of those I kill, have killed and will kill, not to mention my own soul. I locked onto a batch of flame and separated it from the rest, willing it forward and, much like the fleshweaving magic had me doing beforehand, caused the flame to flow out from my heart, through my arm and into my palm."A-a-..aaah.. this.. this feeling..." He swallowed in both fear and confusion as he removed his hand from mine."Y-yes.. this is it... what did you just do?!" I let out a laugh."That, my friend, was just a taste of Hellfire." To my surprise, the man shook his head in negative."No, that couldn''t be it. I''ve felt Hellfire burning on my skin... this is similar yet... so very.. pure." A grin was his answer."Indeed?" "Yes.. it was.. clean, without the filth of hell''s essence... essence.. the life force of the flames.. its .. the same as.. yours.." A grin that went from ear to ear what was I now sported."You... who, what are you?.. are you the.. the entity?" I laughed at the man, laughed so hard that the entire stadium began to stare which made me have to stop myself."N-no, dear God no I''m not the entity." The man just asked if I was Chaos itself... hmm, well hes not totally wrong. Hell, if I didn''t pass the maturity ritual he would have been correct. Makes you wonder how all this would have happened if I didn''t. I channeled my energies onto the glass table we were sitting at and separated some of it from the table. Then, I molded the glass into the shape of a vial which I then filled with my boiling blood and handed it to the man."One day, when you feel that you are ready, drink from that vial. I truly wonder what will become of you once you do." He swallowed down hard and nodded, safely storing the vial on the inside of his own scarred body."I-I.. I must go... will you tell me where to find you afterwards?" A deep chuckle was his answer."Oh I think you''ll know where I am regardless. And even if you don''t..." I locked my eyes onto his chest, towards his rapidly beating heart."I''ll know where to find you." I took in a deep breath, taking in several whisps of residual essence and isolating his. With this, I can easily pick him out of a crowd of thousands, for no life-force is the same as anothers. Well, unless ones life force is the same as the cradle of life itself, like mine."I.. I see. W-well, good bye then, my... friend?" That last part sounded more like a question than a statement. But I ignored it. After all, the man did surprisingly well for having encountered my eldritch self. Suddenly, my phone rang and I took it out of my pocket to reveal Anna calling me. Hmm, I wonder what is it now?"Yes?" "Ahh, master! Why didn''t you tell us that you''re going to the tournament!?" Anna said on the phone as Belle could be heard pouting in the background."I didn''t know I was going to it myself. My sister drove me here saying how I''d help her patrol the school or whatever." Someone behind me recoiled at the mention of the word sister for whatever reason."Ah, that makes sense. Anyways, could we come too? My sister is ... eager to get out of the Mansion." I shrugged."I don''t see why not. Could actually use you two here, as some idiots might not appreciate my pressence here too much." And with that, I shut the phone and put it onto the table."H-here''s your order, s-sir!" The vampire waitress said as she began shaking, suddenly terribly afraid of me for some reason."What''s gotten into you?" She continued shaking."M-m-me? N-n-nothing! I-I d-d-d-deffinely didn''t t-t-take a l-l-look a-at your s-s-soul or a-a-anything..." Ahh. She must''ve seen all the people chained to me was subsequently creeped the hell out. Who can blame the poor girl? I merely shrugged and placed a finger onto her lips."Shh, its our little secret, okay?" "Mhm!" She nodded and quickly warped away as soon as she finished placing the plates onto the table. I laughed as I watched a two-hundred year old vampire flee in terror."Guess you were right, Yomi. These Inhumans... they''re all just people in the end." "Yup." She confirmed with a rather joyous spree of chuckles which made me feel light and relaxed.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Guess that''s it for now. I gotta go have some lunch. See ya in a few hours!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 82. A Murderous Duet Lord Joyde The Madman: Hello, guys and girls! How''re you all today?
Wasn''t available these past few days due to deciding to devote them to studying. Also because I got sick of having a monitor up in my face for quite some time. Its really freaking difficult to type like this. Oh well. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sometime later... - Divine Wind Academy - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Ladies and gentlemen! It has come to my attention that a very peculiar set of people have joined us today..." Suddenly the bitch announcer exclaimed with narrowed eyes, pointed straight towards my sister Yuko. I blinked at her."We appear to have both The Crimson Samurai, who is our academy''s best graduate of the century and The Lumberjack! I am sadly unaware of exactly who the Lumberjack is, but we know that he is here as well." This can''t be good. I took one look at Yuko just in time to see her give out a massive sigh. So not her fault then, but it was something she expected would happen. So why bring me here? Somehow I doubt that she''d do it just because some higher up ordered her."So, as the investigation has yet to be finished and our compettitors are out of the picture for the moment and everybody is getting pretty bored, I''d say its high time to spice up this tournament with an extra round of combat!" The crowd murmured in approval and interest as both Yuko and I sighed. Wordlessly, she stood up and moved towards the edge of the arena. Yet, before she leaped inside, she turned her head to gaze towards me, her eyes full of determination... and bloodlust. Oh my, seems like she might have some anger left from yesterday. Well, can''t say I dissapprove of it."Hey brother... what do you say we teach these whelps what true monsters look like, eh?" I quirked an eyebrow at her as I gave out a dark chuckle."True monsters?" The bitch questioned Yuko''s comment as I mimicked Yuko''s previous action, my hands inside of my pockets."Why not. Time to finally see what you''re made off, sister." She grinned as the crowd was struck speechless. The supposed angel was the Lumberjack? Oh myy, such drama, such horror."N-n-n-now t-this is an u-u-u-unexpected d-d-development!" Ignoring her, we leaped into the arena, the atmosphere suddenly becoming humid and heavy, laced with equal terror as it was with curiosity. The suddenly terrified onlookers edged closer in anticipation of the fight, their hearts beating with incredible speeds. Yuko drew her dai katana as the image of her previously broken form made me pause. The memory of her twisted foot and shattered torso causing me to shake my head in order to break myself out of that stupor. I exhaled and nodded."Right, lets do this." I rose my fists up and eyed Yuko from a distance."H-huh? Your fists? Are you really the lumberjack or is this just a stupid joke?" The succubus above us asked with a quirked eyebrow. Yuko made an audibly annoyed sound."Shut up and keep quiet." Her command sent shivers down the announcers spine as she swallowed and nodded. Within an instant Yuko dashed towards me, her katana appearing to slice my right arm off if the afterimagery was to be believed. Thankfully, my body moved on intinct."You''re fast!" I couldn''t help myself as I exclaimed and sent a punch towards her smirking frame, only to have it pass through thin air as the force of the punch cracked the wall behind her, causing the people above to freak."You''re not." She appeared behind me in an instant and I smiled as I simply threw my body backwards, slamming into her and sending her flying some meteres away as she clutched her dislocated nose."Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!! Haa, but you''ve certainly got the strength to make up for it." "Hmph." I grinned towards her as she mimicked my actions and promptly set her nose back into place with a sickening crunch, the crowd reeling from the sound alone."Hiya!" She leaped towards me once again but as soon as she came into striking range, gravity collapsed upon her like a ton of bricks, causing her to fall onto the floor. Breaking herself out of the fields effect much quicker than I expected her too, she sent a staggering high heeled kick into my stomach. "Guh!" A cough escaped me as I felt the blood finally staring to flow through my body, the incredible rush of combat finally deciding to make itself real."CAEDES!" I called out as blood burst forth out of my right palm, the veins of crimson coalescing together to form my sword, its cross hilt shining against the blue lights above. Taking the claymore into my hands just in time to defend against Yuko''s frenzied swing, we clashed several times before she leaped away and into the air."Spirit blast!" A loud exclamation was the only thing I heard as a mass of concentrated spirit energy struck against my head, causing me to meet the floor face first. Standing up, I prepared a lunging stance and channeled psionic energy into my sword as I empowered my legs with Qi. My lunge was expertly dodged however, as Yuko''s lithe body easily weaved itself out of the way of my sword, causing me to stick it into the wall, breaking it and collapsing the frontal stage."Aii!" A random duo of older men were about to fall into the arena, but I levitated them back onto solid ground with a cheh. Yuko chuckled at my actions before raising her left arm into the air."Well, thats enough of a warmup, dontcha think?" A quirked eyebrow was her answer as the people above whispered ever so dramatically."T-that was j-just a warmup? They''re on another l-level..." I took another sword stance, mimicking something I''ve seen Holmir do ages ago as I watched my sister drag her blade over her left wrist, spurting blood all over her hand and the blade itself which appeared to drink the blood and start glowing."In. Ur. Rhi!" She chanted in a terrible tone, her words echoing throughout the room as some form of Nordic runes forged itself out of the spilled blood. She grinned savagely as her blood formed a circle around her hand, leaving her body through one vein only to re-enter it through the other. Magical energies erupted around her hand as her skin suddenly turned into a strange black and crimson substance upon which runic symbols were etched."So. Wi. Lo!" A great amount of energy enveloped her as I continued watching with clear interest before deciding that a powerup of my own was neccessary. Thinking back on how I dragged the Hellfire out of myself beforehand, I took in a deep breath and gazed deep into the furnace of my soul. There, a massive amount of the fire gathered itself in a singular easy to access location, almost as if in regards to my current situation. I let out another dark chuckle as I felt the fire drag itself out of my heart and into my arms, causing both to erupt in flames and the onlookers to gasp as the blood flowing out of my arms seemed to burn the very air around it. I felt my muscles condense as the vast, near infinite energies of the flames funneled themselves into them and I reopened my eyes which I did not even remember closing, to find my sister eagerly waiting on me, her blade lowered to the ground. With a smirk and a nod of respect, we clashed once more, the resounding joining of our blades made everyone else clutch their ears as metal scraped against metal again and again. To my surprise, it appeared that my sister was fighting back with equal strength to mine."You are much stronger than I expected you to be." My compliment only seemed to infuriate her as she scowled."You only won the first time because you caught me by surprise!" She exclaimed and pushed me back and grasped her dai katana intimately close to herself."Di." She spoke with a menacing tone as the blade burst into flames, the metal gaining an orangeish color, much alike to my own. Damn, might''ve sounded a bit too arrogant back there. She swung horizontally, a wave of superheated magical flames erupting forward in said direction, fully intent on severing my body in half. I grinned again and struck against the blaze mid-flight, causing it to explode and send me feet first into a wall which I then used as a propelling platform, leaping back towards Yuko with a spinning strike."Ugh!" She grit her teeth as I struck her through the flames. Apparently, her strength seems to have waned a little as my blow caused the back of her own weapon to dig into her flesh as she had to use both it and her left arm to defend herself."Oooh?"This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I laughed for the briefest moment."What''s wrong, sister? Getting tired already?" She snorted and smirked at my question but gave me no verbal reply as she pointed downwards."Huh?" Was the last thing I managed out of my mouth as I looked down to find a massive earthen rune glowing omniously beneath me."U. RUZ!" Yuko exclaimed with glee as a pillar made out of the concrete we were standing on erupted outwards, striking me in the ribs and crushing them with a sickening crunch."Ugh!" Stunned by the sudden blow for the briefest moment, I was left defenseless against Yuko''s next blow as she rushed towards me, blade raised high in the air and brimming with ghastly, ethereally-white energies."Reizu no Aki!" There was a resounding female scream that echoed through the room as the blade descended upon me and I felt it slice through both my body and soul but Yuko did not stop there. Effortlessly, she ripped the blade out of my left shoulder and took in a great amount of air."Reizu no sakebi!" Another terrible ghastly scream echoed through the room, this time incomprehensibly more powerful as Yuko''s white hair seemed to fly upwards. Or maybe it was just me seeing it like that as the massive sound wave blasted against my body, deafening me and sending me flying into yet another part of the arena. The crowds gasped in horror."Oh kami! What has she done?!" "She killed him! She definitelly killed him!" "My good lord, what the hell does she think shes doing?!" The room quieted as my broken body laid next to the wall I was slammed into, a massive splash of crimson behind and below me, cowering the wall and the floor. A dreaded silence followed as Yuko merely humphed in defiance of the situation."Maybe now you''ll finally take me seriously!" She exclaimed much to the horror and shock of the crowd."What is she saying? HES DEAD!" "I always knew that bitch was insane but to think she''d kill her own brother..." "Kami forgive her..." Then the room went dreadfully quiet once more."Ha... haa... ha ha ha..." My horrid chuckling resounded throughout the room, causing everything and everyone present to stare at my supposedly laughing corpse."Hahahahah....hahahah..." Then my head tore itself upwards, creeping the hell out of everyone in sight."HAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHHA!" My maddening laughter echoed through the room as all the blood I spilled began flowing back towards me, my sister gritting her teeth and reforming her stance as she trembled in anticipation. Her face however, betrayed her true feelings, as the slightest uncertain swallow showed her doubt as clearly as summer daylight. I rose from my shattered form, standing up on broken legs as a myriad of crimson colors danced through the air, flowing back into me and closing my wounds. My mad spree of laughter stopped and the world went silent. A bit of sweat fell from my sisters brow... And then... the ground cracked beneath my feet as I felt my muscles explode and bones crack from the pressure. I activated the power I gained from Ashura, grinning madly as Chaos Energy surged within my body, breaking, healing, cracking and mending flesh and bone with every single second. Then, as my hair turned crimson from its natural white, I opened my eyes to reveal their maniacal golden glow. The world seemed to stop again as eternity switched with seconds. I could hear my own heart beating. I could hear Yuko''s heart beating. I could hear... everything. "Haa..." A breath taken, long and terrible, echoed from my lips as I felt my lungs explode. Psionic energy, Qi and mana gathered around me, quickly reaching their peak as I lowered myself down on three limbs with the fourth being my right hand, grasping my sword with such incredible might that I think I felt the Cross handle cracking. Then... I leaped. There was a sound made by clashing blades, one which deafened everything twice as much as Yuko''s presumed banshee scream did mere moments ago."Ugh!" She groaned as she was pressed down my the sheer might of my swing. Her high heeled boots dug into the concrete."Hreeeagh!" A monstrous howl escaped me as I flung another punch towards her, only to hit thin air even at this speed. Yuko jumped in order to avoid my blow and threw her katana into the ground as she held herself up by its long handle."Reizu no funsai kushi!" Her left foot was suddenly blazing with ghoulish spirit fire as she threw a very strong kick right towards my head."Flexible... but not nearly good enough!" I cooed with a smirk on my face as I caught her foot with my right hand and squeezed... gently. She smirked right back at me before her frame twisted itself."You really think that''ll stop me? Think again!" With that exclamation made, she twisted and turned her body around, causing the muscle and bone in her left leg to break and rip apart as she did, striking me with a very powerful boot to the face as the same blazing fire formed around it. "UUUUrgh!" Some guy up above lurched at the sight of her butchered leg just as I felt my neck cracking from the blow. She let herself fall down onto the ground and placed a hand onto her leg."AN! SUZ!" A divine light ushered itself forth from a golden, glowing rune which was etched onto her palm and seeped deep into her shattered flesh and bone and just as I managed to straighten myself, her leg was as good as new. The sickening crunching sounds which were quite auidble during her legs healing did not escape me as I noted the incredulous frown upon her frame. Seems like my resistance to pain isn''t just mine alone. Her frown quickly turned into a grin as she saw me cracking my neck."Nice... yes... this is it!" She suddenly said as I quirked an eyebrow at her."Hmmm? What''s what?" "You! Everything about you! I''ve forgotten what this felt like... to fight someone, something whose punches break my flesh, whose sword tears into my soul...." She rose her head to look at me dead in the eye."WHO IS JUST AS STRONG, AS ME!" "THUR. I. SAZ!" She bellowed as she charged me once again, this time her blade glowing crimson, echoing with the throbbing of a very familiar power... Chaos'' power. This time, I had to defend myself as I placed my claymore onto my left hand to shield myself from her blow."FROM THE MOMENT YOU CAME HERE, I KNEW MY BOREDOM WAS OVER!" She struck against my burning blade and I felt Chaos fighting against Chaos, the terrible energies nullifying each other yet also empowering one another as I grit my teeth and pushed her away only to meet her head on, blade against blade once more."THE ENDLESS LEGIONS OF WEAKLINGS WHICH SOURROUNDED ME! NOT ONE OF THEM CAPABLE OF BEING A WORTHY FOE!" She screeched out as many people of our public turned away in shame. Teachers, students and numerous inhumans alike, even the white werewolf whose son I saved seemed to be sorely ashamed of themselves. As warriors, as figures who were meant to aid her growth... they failed."You''ve been starved, haven''t you?" I asked in jest, as I already knew the answer to the question, our burning blades digging into one another as the cursed katana and the living crusade found each other equals on the battlefield. Her golden eyes glowed with the same omnious glow as mine did. Moments after, we both leaped away, breathing heavy and heaving, resounding through the arena."Ha.. hah.. I was.. starved, for both an equal and a rival... but you aren''t either, are you brother?" I quirked a curious eyebrow towards her as I lowered my guard."Hmm? Whatever do you mean, sister?" She scowled at me with rage and raw, unaldutered fury clear upon her frame."I mean... even after all this, you''re still holding back." Widening eyes were suddenly thrown my way from every single direction as I let out a massive sigh."Sister, you''re strong.... and I''m really sorry for not going all out but..." Throwing a look around the arena, I replied with a breath."If I did, then this whole place would come crashing down..." "Who. Cares." She replied with a tone of incredible irritation as I turned my head upwards, finally returning her angry gaze."Huh?" "We both know that the neither of us really gives a single shit about what happens to the weaklings around us. The way you saved those two blockheads earlier was... cute, but I know better than to think of you as some kind of heavenly Angel." She explained with a sickened glare in my general direction, something which managed to make me relatively uncomfortable. Then she rose her katana upwards before bringing it closer to herself in an almost meditative stance."But no matter.. I have a way to drag your true power out of you, brother." A vortex of Chaos and Spirit Energy erupted around her, sending spilled blood and crushed concrete flying all around."HIYAAAH!" Random people screamed out in terror as everyone did their best to avoid becoming a casualty of collateral damage. A tinge of something foreign touched my soul, urgning me to save those people... yet, in that moment, I realized the truth in my sisters words. I saved those two boys. Now I wish to save the people from flying rocks? .... why the fuck do I suddenly care? The toneless voice of Chaos thundered inside of my mind and I knew the answer."God..." The more I allowed myself to become closer to it. The easier it would be for God to influence my actions... and because its God, nobody could ever tell the difference of their own behaviour. Only someone else could break it to them, make that person see the reality happening around them. Another terrible whisper echoed inside of my mind, thundering endlessly and giving me a well-deserved headache. God sought to make me perfect. And a perfect being only does what is neccessary. A perfect being is without emotion, unbound by reason and logic. It, is very much close to Chaos, just without any form of feeling without it. This is why God and Chaos are allies. Their end goals are the same, whatever those may be, yet the way one carries itself is the complete opposite of the other. Where Chaos rages and roars, God analyzes and concludes. I have been infected by both. My soul raked and shaped by both. Grown by both. Written by both. Yet still, I am a child of Chaos. And in no way a son of God. The many trials and seemingly infuriating decisions Chaos has made recently have not been because of my straying from its path. There is only one path for me to follow... the only question is what kind of tracks will I leave behind. Ones which are perfect and glowing with divine power? Ones which are distorted and brimming with burning essence? Honestly, I can''t bring myself to chose right now but I know I will have to eventually. Shaking my head out of my stupor as time seemingly allows itself to flow normally once again, I open my eyes wide just in time to see my sister plunge her own sword through her chest."NO! YUKO! IF YOU DO THAT NOW THEN THERE IS NO TURNING BACK!" An old granny screamed in horror from above, bearing the same white-colored hair that me and Yuko normally share. Yuko merely scoffed at her and grinned towards me as crimson blood flowed out of her mouth."Reizu... no.." Her eyes closed and the vortex of energy infused itself into her, her voice becoming distorted and ethereal."... shinjitsu."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoyed it! Nothing much to say here, other than things are heating up! And I bet you didn''t expect this fight to happen, did you? xD Oh and the next chapter might come out later today... tomorrow... in the early morning hours, y''know, as usual.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 83. Power Beyond Comprehension Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, boys and girls! How''s your day going?
So now that I''m back from my food break. Time to continue the chapter... I''m really hyped for this one, friends. I hope you''ll be too. "> Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Mere moments later... - A lot of places... - Leonardo''s Point Of View....
An incredible burst of power erupted outwards, sending pretty much everybody flying as I had to keep myself grounded via gravity. Yuko seemed to be drawing forth an infinite amount of power... power, incredibly similar to mine. In fact, I''d even call it my own power, shaped and wielded by another person, another mind. Anothers point of view. Yet, it was Chaos nonetheless. The blade in her chest melted into her body, infusing my sister with an incredible amount of energy as her hair broke out of its ponytail and colored itself crimson, like mine. Her golden eyes turned an equally crimson color as Chaos Energy burst forth all around her. Her skin then peeled itself off of her in a mess of gore and splashes of blood, as that very same skin forged itself into a new set of clothing. She wore what appeared to be much the same high heeled combat boots, a long white dress with a pantyhose visible underneath and a set of gloves. All colored blood crimson and made out of her own skin. What remained of her visible flesh suddenly turned a bright red color, as if it was a metal infused by a tremendous amount of heat. Her eyelids seemed to stay as they were though, discoloration aside. Her horrid look made others lurch from the sheer brutality of her transformation. As for me... I just stood there, stupefied."Well?" She asked, amused by my flabbergasted stare."Are you gonna transform or what?" "T-t-transform? W-W-WAIT A MOMENT, YUKO! How are you able to control yourself?! And what is that form?!" Her grandmother, or well our grandmother, yelled from above as Yuko rolled her eyes and rose her skinless fist covered in a glove made of skin."You know, I always found it funny how heroes feared their darkside... how power such as this was liable to bring it out..." She laughed, a horrid and magnificent sound, like the sweetest music to my ears."Yet, whenever I tried it myself, I always retained full control... why, it was almost as if..." She smirked and grinned as she turned her head upwards to look at me, urging me to finish her sentence."There was no monster to wring out. No darkness that wasn''t already there." I finished with a smile of my own as I closed my eyes, the revelation sending shock and awe through our public in waves of unrestrained anticipation and ecstasy. I took in a deep breath and smiled again."Well, I best not keep you waiting then, sister." Her transformation, for all of its horror and terror... its the same as mine. And that makes me so... happy."Hhehehehehehehahhahahaah...." My laughter began to turn maddening once again as I rose myself into the air and closed my eyes again, looking once more into the furnace of my soul. I''ve done this quite a few times already and yet.. it feels like I''m transforming for the first time. An insane grin etched itself upon my frame as blood and fire erupted from my flesh and bone, yet none of it splashed onto the walls of the arena. The blood of Chaos, the Hellfire of God, both danced around me in a crescendo of rabid energies, each transforming and melting and reshaping and breaking and ripping and tearing away at my whole existance. Ceades, much like Yuko''s cursed katana did to her beforehand, melted into me, granting me full acess to its awesome power. Then, my flesh burst once again as I was flayed alive by my own power, the infinite energies reshaping me to my very core as I took upon my Antioch form. My overcoat, surgical gloves, pants, shirt made of skin, all my own just as hers was... Now, this form made sense. Before, I only used it for fun and games. But now, do I finally understand. This skinless, horrid form brings us closer to the glory Chaos. It would be what we would have looked like if we failed the Maturity Ritual, if we became a part, just another extension of Chaos. Now, as its blood yet flesh of our own, we use these very forms, etched into our souls, as a way to acess the near limitless power of Chaos much the same way as the failures do. With one main, yet invaluable diffrence. It is our own decision to do so. My transformation finished, my power surging, my soul reeling in anticipation of continuing this incredible battle."W-w-wait, h-h-hes t-th.. f-f-from t-t-the T-TV!" Someone screamed out from the crowd of onlookers as me and Yuko shrugged, decidedly ignoring the public as we made the barest movement with our feet. Yet it was enough to send us both upwards with such incredible strength, that our power tore though the concrete, iron, steel and rock as if they weren''t even there, breaking the academy and its underground apart within moments of our ascent.
Back at the arena...
"Ah, were finally here!" Belle exclaimed as she somehow managed to hold onto the massive bags full of popcorn that she and her sister bought. Her sister however, remained utterly silent despite them reaching their destination."Uh.. Anna? Is something wrong?" "Drop the popcorn and look up, you dimwit." Her sister replied in a rather unladylike and uncharacteristic manner, so Belle looked up past the shattered ceeling and into the skies where two incredible entities were currently levitating. She let out a very dissapointed sigh."Aw, shucks."
With the duo of Super Saiy-ahem, Chaosborne Beings...
Father? Should I blo-
"There''s no need for that... and you don''t do anything to prevent the normal people from seeing this fight either, Yomi." I say with a huge, bloodthirsty grin on my face."If you say so..." My sister nodded in approval."Indeed. It is high time that the world bore witness to what two unchained Children Of Chaos can really do!" With that, the fight began anew. Within an instant, we locked fingers with one another, our skinless faces, our glowing, superheated flesh striking against one anothers as we did. With a grin and a smile, she sent a massive kick into my chin, ripping it off and causing blood to spurt out. My right fist connected with her left shoulder as I felt her bone crack, her flesh contorting inwards. Taking me by the waist, she promptly slammed me into a nearby house, crushing it and the family inside as the building collapsed and we eneded up on a street. I tore a stop sign out of the ground and slammed it into her neck, the pathetically weak metal it was made off melting at the touch, yet still managing to crack her neck. As her head flew sideways, her eyes turned towards me and soon I found her right fist lodged into my stomach, gushing liters of blood out of me and coating the street road behind me in crimson. I rose my arms into the sky and pummeled both of her shoulders with closed fists, her own blood decorating the entire house behind her.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Sizzling concrete and screaming iron filled the streets as our blood melted whatever it touched. Still stunned by my blow and yet, grinning at me non the less, I grabbed Yuko by the throat and threw her farther into the city. She flew and flew and I followed after her as she struck a skyscraper, bending one of its many steel beams as she connected with it and then promptly ripping said beam out before impaling me with it. Not that it stopped me in the least, as I sucker punched her away and tore the beam out of myself, throwing it behind me and squashing some poor sod who was getting coffee from a machine. My momentary pause allowed her to leap right back as she punched me in the chest and out of the skyscraper. A resounding blast of sound tore through the city as I slammed both hands onto each of her ears, causing us to fall onto the road below with her fist still inside of my chest, as the cars crashed into buildings and people screamed in horror. Babies cried and animals whimpered as we rose from the dust, her body in the air again as I kicked her out of me. Turning to look at the skyscraper we just came out off and her stunned frame, I promptly called upon the infinite powers I now wielded to rip the skyscraper out of the ground and caused it to fall onto her. Not even a second after she was suppoedly crushed by its weight, my sister burst out of the wreckage and struck my right shoulder so hard that my arm came off. A savage grin etched itself to my frame as I bit down onto her neck and tore off the flesh and bone which remained."AIIIIIIRGH!" She screeched in temporary pain before gathering white-hot fire into her left palm and using it to blast me away. The flames, they were so hot that I couldn''t even scream... Yet I was sure that I would have, for the only thought which ran through my mind at this very moment was; Is this what true pain feels like? I could feel my neck crack as I rose from the flames and gathered a ball of energy of my own as my sister leaped forward, apparently eager to feel the same pain I felt moments ago as the concentrated plasma hit her with terrible precision, melthing her already superheated flesh and sending her away, allowing me a moment to breathe. As if I even needed one. We both regenerated and charged towards one another, ripping and tearing, regenerating and healing flesh and bone alike with horrendous ease as parts of our bodies flew in all directions, crushing and melting people and robots alike without regard for race or affiliation. Leaping backwards, Yuko grabbed a toyota and spun around before flinging it in my general direction. She missed me, or better to say that I dodged it by predicting the path of the throw, but she did however mow down a whole bunch of civilians in the process. She rolled her eyes at the ensuing screams but seemingly remembered something from the event. I quirked an enflamed eyebrow at her as she opened her left palm and pointed it towards a group of people."Say, how about we have a snack?" A blink of confusion was her answer as she closed her fist, causing the very essence and souls of the people she was pointing at to disperse and feed into her, only their skeletons remaining after she was done."Hooh? That was.. quicker than mine. But you left something behind." She rose her hands up and shrugged."Well, unlike you, I don''t have the power to control gravity itself, so I can''t consume everything even if I can do this quicker." She explained with a smile as she flew into me, sending us both flying towards the coast. I tore her left arm off mid-flight."So what do you have control off?" A moan escapes her lips as the pain caught up to her, a stray but well posistioned kick sending me through several different buildings, each more demolished than the last as I use gravity to slow my descent, which had the unfortunate effect to drag everything that didn''t help me slow down along with me like a form of travelling black hole."I command one of the foundamental forces of Life itself.... The Spirit." Her answer made me somewhat confused as she punched through my stomach once again."The Spirit? Interesting way to say that..." She offered me a bright smile as I crushed her shoulders once again."Yes, its exactly The Spirit you''re thinking off... in its unchanged, uncorrupted and pure, CHAOTIC FORM!" "The Biblical Spirit itself, how wonderful." I grinned at her as one of my legs was torn off, falling onto the coast and exploding in a mass of boiling blood, melting a buss full of people alive. She scowled at me."Don''t call it that! Just because God stole The Spirit from Chaos for a few decades does not make it a good thing!" "I''m just glad that I''m not the only one stuck in between God and Chaos." Was my ever so amused reply as gravity collapsed around her, crushing her lungs."I figured that might be the case, my dear Living Crusade." Another grin etched itself upon my frame as I was split in two, my innards falling out of my body, half-incinerated by her fire."So does that mean I should call you the Living Spirit?" To my surprise, she didn''t try to wound me anymore... instead, her gaze softened momentarily before filling with lust and passion. My fists unclenched themselves as she placed her palms onto my cheecks."You forgot to say; my dear Living Spirit." Within moments, our arms were around one anothers as we let ourselves fall into the ocean, melting water by the tons from the sheer heat we now exhuded yet seemingly cooling off some as we fell into its breathless depths."Sorry about that.. my dear, beloved sister, my Living Spirit." Not that we needed to breathe as we were currently running on basic godmode. She smiled at me, her aggression turning fully to lust."Well now, how could I not forgive you after THAT... by the way, were totally gonna fuck now, right?" I blinked."Well, erm.. sure but, in the middle of the Ocean? What if some stupid school of fish decides to rush at us because it thinks were food or something?" She blinked right back at me."Y''know, stupid as that sounds, it also sounds like something Chaos would totally do just for laughs... lets... go find someplace more... appropriate." A nod as we used our powers to reach an empty part of the coast and undid our transformations once we knew the coast was clear. Ha, get it? "Oh hey, that reminds me, when exactly did you pass the Maturity Ritual?" I asked Yuko with an inquisitve glance. She then looked away, as if in shame."Actually, I just did it yesterday... while I found out about Chaos during a trip to Norway ages ago, I hadn''t really matured until you used it to beat the shit out of me yesterday... that and the way you fixed me up afterwards was all the trigger I needed to enter that convulted realm. I saw some alien fish eat the flesh of Chaos and become... turned. I decided I was my own person and nobody else, thus I would not become part of anyone or anything else. So I drank its blood instead, becoming a relative of Chaos rather than an extension of its own self. When I woke up, it was today morning." "Why exactly are you ashamed of that?" Another question as she let out a tired sigh."You managed to do it all on your own..." Ah, so its a matter of Pride. Anyways, after that was said and done, I gave my good friend Tyrone a call to come pick us up... thank God that Yuko was here with me now, or else I would have no fucking idea on how to pronounce the Japanese gibberish that stood as the name of the place we were in
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Two hours beforehand... - The Zatara Mansion (Red Room) - Victor''s Point Of View...
"Sssss..." The thing behind me hissed in preparation as its fangs remained bare and targeting my neck."ENOUGH!" I suddenly exclaimed as I turned on the lights and pointed the revolver straight at the beasts head and f-... "Snake?" I questioned the spooked to hell and back woman that stood... or well.. how do you say that someone is standing up on their tail? Wait, I just did it, didn''t I?"M-m-master? Y-y-you re-re-recognize m-me, r-r-r-right?" The gorgon in front of me hissed, yet somehow managed to remain... submissive. The door to my room creaked and I looked towards it to find a werewolf and what looked to be a tiny, naked demon standing at the door. I guess the other guy must be an imp or something. Wait... gorgon, werewolf and an Imp."Okay. Let me take a fucking guess as to whats going on here..." The trio of stupid people gulped."He hee..." The gorgon shied away, her human hands raised in an apparent gesture of surrender."You, the little guy with horns, are Trick. The werewolf is, if the smell is anything to go by, Stinking Joe..." Turning my head back towards the medusa, I promptly threw my revolver behind me in a very exaggerated and dramatic gesture of annoyance."And the medusa... is well, Medusa." They gulped again and nodded as I continued."Now, the two supposedly grown men behind you, have no fucking balls, so they made you, the only wo-MAN here, to enter this room first in order to reveal yourselves to me." A nod from the Medusa, a tinge of shame from the two at the door."However, as merely knocking and revealing yourselves would not have the same *OOMPH* as stalking behind me menacingly would have before your grand reveal, Stinking Joe made you do exactly that." Another nod as the werewolf looked away in shame."Sorry, boss... I shoulda known this would go badly..." The werewolf replied, his head still looking downwards. I waved my hand in negative."Oh no no no, the other two are equally stupid for not realizing the danger this posed themselves. I may be old, but I am still a fucking mafia boss. What exactly would you have done if I blew Medusas head off right here and now? And you Medusa, what the hell possessed you to agree to this kind of play?" They all looked away in shame, wordless. Eventually, I got sick of the silence."Argh, what the fuck ever. Anyways, is that all of you or do I have MORE Inhumans in my service whose special powers I COULD HAVE MOST DEFINITELLY USED BEFORE... ah, sorry, I should not be screaming, but this is basically the same thing as stealing weapons from me." "Are ya gonna kill us, boss?" The Imp Trick asked, his voice terrified and carrying the tone of a lost child."No. Not this time, I wont. But do spread the word that everyone who hasn''t revealed themselves to me will get shot and then fired... In the future however, I will kill those who don''t follow this directive." A nod was my answer as Trick and Stinking Joe closed the door and went away. Medusa however, appeared to remain petrified in my presence."Well? What are you waiting for, girl? Do not make me angry!" I bellowed at her, which appeared to wake her from her trance... yet, it didn''t have the effect I was hoping for. Her snake-like, elongated tongue came out of her mouth as she licked her lips seductively and promptly threw what little remained of the maid outfit she usually wore."Actually boss... its been some time since we last .. uhm, did it." I blinked in surprise as she continued, this time pulling her tongue out completely for me to see its forked lenth."And.. in my human form, I don''t have access to this tongue so I thought..." She slithered closer to me, pressing her ample chest against me in a very provocative manner.".. maybe I could help you with some of that all that anger and stressss..." Her whispers were more than enough for me as I grinned and nodded, which was all the go ahead the girl needed to slither her way down my pants.. And the rest, as they say, is history.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter, lads and lassies! Yes, the next chapter is a lemon! Hope you''ll enjoy that one too, I know I will.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 84. Cathedral Of Purgatory Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How are you all doing?
So while I know that I originally wanted to make this chapter into a lemon... However, after seven days of intense mind digging, I decided not to. My reasoning? The other lemons are only as good as they are because of the meaning and soul put behind them. Every lemon was made for and with a singular purpose. To advance the story? To spice up the plot? To build upon a character? Or all of these in one? In any case, the amount of progress this lemon would make if it was wholy written... is about the same as me just mentioning the fact that they had sex. Thats about it. Boring and uninspiring, which is why I''m just gonna eat my own words and continue the story without the lemon. Sorry to all of you who are probably gonna be dissappointed by this turn of events, but after dishing out like five chapters in three days and then making a full stop for apparently no real reason, I''ve decided that this is not a roadblock I can affort to wait out. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Unknown time... - The Red World - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Haa.." A deep breath resounded from my mouth as I woke from my slumber. The taste of the air was.. clear. Yet ablaze, burning hot like molten lava. So before I even opened my eyes fully, I knew exactly where I was."Chaos? ... Once again I am brought here without a single note of warning." I mused to myself for a bried moment. My hands regained feeling as I deduced that I had been sleeping on something wooden. Something which was not made for sleeping, as the wood was uncovered and hard on my back. Finally taking note of my sourroundings, I realize that I am currently inside of a Church."Or a Cathedral of some kind more like..." Muttering out as I took in the sheer size of the building I was in, I leaped off the consencrated, burning pew like an agile cat. *SPLASH!* An echoing blast of sound nearly ruptured my ears as Chaos did what it does best and overdramatized the situation. A quick look at my feet confirmed the fact that the entirety of the Cathedral floor was drenched in crimson blood... No... wait, something is wrong here. A gargling sound escapes me as I struggled to breathe, finally realizing that the entirety of what I believed to be air was in fact, blood."Did you think that was air you were breathing?" My own voice fills my mind as I remember its introductory line and chuckle, despite myself. Closing my eyes, I decide to do the only thing plausible in this situation. Take a deep, deep breath. To my surprise, Chaos decided not to fuck me over this time. In fact, it seemed to approve of my decision, as the liquid blood I inhaled returned life to my lungs and allowed me to regain myself. The Cathedral, while large, did not posess a second floor where the usual choir would sing its consencrated songs, yet it did seem to posess a number of chevette, whereast familiar pictures were placed... that it to say, there were only two pictures, only two sole works of divine art. Disturbed and twisted in the image of Chaos. To the left stood the picture of the Archangel Michael, wielding his flaming sword and eradicating legions of demons pouring from a gate to hell at his feet... yet upon his pale angelic face was a twisted smile, elicing a maddening, soundless tune with a tone filled with bloodlust and a desire for carnage. His flaming sword, usually only halfway burning, was now entirely glowing red. His hair, normally hidden behind a golden helmet, was now set free, wild and white. His body, formerly entirely protected by a holy armor of steel and iron, was now naked and bare.. in fact, the angel seemed to be drawing forth a near inconcivable vitality from his own scarred, butchered and bleeding flesh. The area around the angel was no longer sacred, sanctified ground, but covered in copious amounts of blood and demon guts, several clawed limbs lay impaled upon once golden spears, rusted from the blood flowing down them. Why... the angel seems to be a lot like... I shook my head in disbelief. To the right was a more famous work of art, that is to say it was the picture depicting the so called Last Supper. With the holy son in the middle and his apostles at his side, the picture was... mostly normal. With only one clear diffrence. The wine, was truely the blood of Christ, as the apostles, like squirming vermin, greedily drank from the holy son whose hands were bound in prayer for the lost souls around him. Those closer to the holy host however, were not drinking of his blood, but directly devouring his own flesh, feeding endlessly upon the tortured son of God who had tried to cleanse them of their sins. The true face behind his failure. Suddenly, the closed eyes of Christ opened, seemingly to stare at me before closing back, almost as if in dissappointment, perhaps pity. Gritting my teeth at its once-again closing eyes, I forcefully turn myself away from the picture. The walls to the left and right held many weapons and plaques, below them alchemical tables seemingly set up in a mocking gesture, enflamed liquids and the stench of rotting acids soared through the blood which had replaced air like a hemorrhagic, fevered aerosol. In the middle was a familiar altar, bearing the equally familar crimson cloth upon its surface. Above it however, floated my divine blade, my Caedes in all of its glory. Its burning frame forced me to stare at the picture of the Archangel once again and I grit my teeth at its smirking frame."What? What do you want to tell me!? That I''m next? Was Eadom your descendant? Or maybe you are his?! Am I meant to-" The sound of turning pages echoed somewhere behind me and I turned my head around once more. There, hidden seemingly impossibly in the darkness, was a floating book clad in gold and the white cloth of God. Rolling my eyes, I approached it, causing the Candle Of Life to appear in front of me, seemingly intent on shedding some light onto the words. But it was not alone, for the two pieces of Eadom''s soul which I had collected beforehand also appeared floating beside the book, one on each of its sides. Shrugging, I focused my attention onto the seeming holy grimoire."No title?" I muttered out in further annoyance, this seeming meaninglessness, the atmosphere of *all will be revealed in time* was really getting on my nerves. Opening the book, I was temporarily blinded by a flash of light, as one of the Jerusalem Crosses which were the physical representation of Eadom''s soul melted into the book, filling a strange rune with blood. My blood, now that I think about it. Momentarily afterwards, words appeared onto the opened page."The tale of Antioch, the ninth of the twelve." Ninth of the twelve? What the hell is that supposed to mean?.. something tells me that it does not mean that there will be twelve children of Chaos but rather.. something else entirely. Something... crueler, something... divine? "A tale born a lie, soon to be made reality." Okay, now I''m geniuinly confused. A part of me causes my hands to hesitate as I reflexively try to go to the next page, but I ignore it, hoping to God and back that the next set of words will reveal something less impretation-heavy. The remaining Cross melts into the book and words new appear once more."Antioch, an angel created by God during a time when perfection was all that God could make. A time when Imperfection did not exist as a concept. A time during which time itself, did not exist at all."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. I laughed, that must''ve been a time when Chaos had a lot of fun."But his works then and there are unimportant. What matters is his work after the birth of Imperfection. A time when he was reforged anew, made to be incorruptible and focused, pure yet horrid, mad yet sane. His charge was as simple as it was dangerous, for none other than God could have handled this important piece of existence before. So, in order to make it possible for Gods child to stand in for God, God needed to ensure that Gods child had an appropriate mindset. For God desired of Antioch one thing and one thing alone, to become the Curator Of Purgatory. To decide good and evil, to bear witness to sin and virtue alike. To judge and decree in Gods place." A quirked eyebrow etched itself upon my frame as I read this passage of the book, causing me to return to its previous part."A tale born a lie, soon to be made reality." I repeated after myself, realizing that as I had no idea that any such angel existed, nor that the title which Eadom gave me was anything more than a title, it must mean that the story in the book was, in fact, a big fat lie.".. the true meaning of the title will only reveal itself to you in due time, Antioch." A twisted tone echoed inside of my mind and I was sure that I heard Eadom''s laughter thundering inside of my mind. Yet the story revealed itself piece by piece. A lie, soon to be made real... does that mean that if I ever collect all of the shards of Eadom, this tale would become a true one? A click resounded in my mind, the classic way for Chaos to approve of my thoughts, yet the approval did nothing to alleviate my own concerns... mostly the question; why? But nothing came afterwards to help me see the reason and logic behind all this..."Hahahah..." I chuckled darkly to myself. Only I would be stupid enough to seek logic and reason within Chaos. The irony of this does not escape me, as I had told Eadom how stupid it was to do this way back when he was still here, alive in all of his flayed, failed glory. A creaking sound echoed through my mind as I noticed two separate doors appearing within the church... The one on the left leading to a dark basement and the one on the right leading up a set of golden, glowing stairs. Finally, something easy to deduce. Left is Hell, right is Heaven. Yet the question why still remained unanswered. Still, with those two being here... I think its safe to say that this Cathedral represented purgatory itself."Am I to be its new caretaker?" I suddenly let out the question, seemingly unaware of it forming in my mind. To my horror, an affirmative click resounded in my head... but now, it all made sense at least. The uncountable amounts of people whom I''ve devoured... and the real reason behind my capability to bind them to myself safely was most likely this. One day, I will judge them. One day, I will listen to their stories, their sins and virtues, only to send them to their respective destinations. Another click resounded in my mind... one which... replied to my assesment with a rather clear no. I blinked in utter confusion."Well if that isn''t the case, then what the hell is?" Nothing. Nothing was my answer. I let out a sigh and promptly decided to leave the Cathedral, taking note of the suddenly appearing exit door. Thankfully, the area outside was still how I remembered it. A gigantic island of flesh, skin and bone filled with crucified souls, burning eternally to fuel my Hellfire. The door slammed itself shut behind me and I laughed as I took in the Cathedral from the outside. It was a giant building, with a cracked bell within its tower. Its menacing, slate spires tore away at the skies, imposing a seemingly heavy atmosphere upon anything that dared to look at them. Taking in a deep breath, I did not fail to notice how I actually seemed to be breathing air now. I laughed at seemingly nobody other than myself as I proceeded to look around some more. In the distance, another great island stood floating in the sky. Nordic runes flared crimson upon its surface, burning and incinerating anything which appeared near it. In its center however, appeared to be a serene glade of some kind, with a temple dedicated to meditation within the middle, radiating a sense of divinity not unlike my sword... yet still profoundly more so. "Looks like my sisters Spirit is more biblicall than it likes to be called." I snorted at I felt my attention move elsewhere. To the ever-so-tiny island which represented the soul of my otherworldly sibling, Alice. I felt drawn to the place, so I decidedly flew to it. Thankfully, my Chaosborne power to command gravity seems to be working here, although that shouldn''t really be that much of a surprise. Landing onto the island, I notice that its in a much better shape than it was last time, bleeding and torn and tiny... though it is still kind of tiny, it seems to have grown a little and there are no more wounds upon it, though the lake of blood in its middle was still kind of large. Far larger than a young girl like Alice should be sleeping in, anyway."Err.. Ali-" Something shuts out my voice and ability to talk mid sentence as I blink several times in confusion. Ah, don''t wake her up, I got it. I coughed somewhat uncomfortably as Chaos gingerly returned my capacity to produce sounds and turned my attention towards what appeared to be a treasure chest filled with gold coins.. it was fully open and shining bright, which makes me wonder how I hadn''t noticed it before. Probably something to do with Chaos... I wonder what else I hadn''t noticed yet. Walking over to the chest, I promptly take out a single golden coin only to have the Candle Of Life appear before me, floating mid-air above my left shoulder as it usually does. A quirked eyebrow and a resounding click was all I had the time to accomplish before blood burst out of my right hand and infused itself into the coin. A piece of Gods cloth tore itself away from the candle and appeared to reshape itself into a small white chain which connected to the coin on two ends, before weaving itself into the golden metal and reshaping it aswell, eventually taking upon the shape of a golden ring with a pure white diamond on top. Looked kind of like the kind of ring a truly devoted man would buy when desiring to propose, really. It also had some kind of runic symbols etched into its inner side, but I couldn''t comprehend them. Another click resounded in my mind as the two implausible beings at work here seemingly did not know what to do next. A look towards the ring casually forced its meaning into my mind. It had two separate purposes to fulfil. One was to act as a form of observer for Alice, yet my collection of souls apparently had nobody worth of taking that kind of spot and I was too valuable a pawn to risk damaging me by cutting out a piece of my own soul... not too sure how I feel about this statement, but I''ll let it slide considering who I''m dealing with here. The second purpose was to help rebuild her body to suit their purposes more quickly. While little Alice already has a relic of Chaos by her side, something which has been within her lineage for generations apparently, she still needed something of Gods origin to complete the cycle. You see, if I can be considered a form of patient zero for these two as I am the first creature they jointly created, little Alice was bound to become their next test subject. A look of pity forged itself upon my frame as I stared at the poor, white haired girl. Another click resounded in my mind... or better to say into my mind, as I felt something get dragged into this plane of existance... something and someone that I''ve come to regard as family from the moment of her birth. A mass of floating code and crimson energy forged itself into existance behind me, the sheer complexity of the existance before me, the erratic patterns of ones and zeroes... there could be only one creature that this sphere, this mass of soul energy and computer code could represent."Aria?" I asked the being in front of me as it seemed to turn around frantically."W-w-what?! Where am I?! Wh-.. father?" She noticed me and I let out a sigh and a smile."Well, this wasn''t how I expected to introduce you to it, but here you are, I guess..." She appeared to blink at my words before seemingly calming down."Oh... considering what you just said, would I be correct to state that this place is.. Chaos." Through phrased like a question, it was more of a statement than anything else. Her reply was a slow nod."Okay but, why am I here?.. not that I''m not grateful for you finally brining me to this place bu-" "I didn''t bring you here, darling. As for why you are where you are well..." I turned my head up towards the conflicted sky of white and crimson."... You should really be asking them." A quirked eyebrow was my answer as she mimicked my behaivor and seemed to look upwards, her soul shined for the briefest moment before the white tendrils of God infused themselves within her and the thundering, soundless echo of the voice of Chaos followed soon behind them."I.. I see.." She murmured, as if taken by some form of spell."I understand what I must do." Crimson energy and erratic code alike merged together to form the shape of two arms, uncertain hands reaching out into the nothingness as time seemed to slow and soon, the area between those two hands was filled with floating code, ones and zeroes much like her own and yet... for more ordered. Without any energy of their own, floating emptily and soulessly. I understood what had happened. The duet of implausible beings decided that another Chaosborne creature was needed to infuse the ring, yet this creature had to be capable of both observation and improvement of Alice''s body, while also loyal to them without any possibility of corruption. So they pulled Aria here to write a new program, a virtual intelligence without its own sentience. A machine which would serve as Alice''s observer as well as aid in reconstructing her body through the ring. In fact, the ring was very much alike to Aria''s current physical form. A biochip, except worn on a finger instead of surgically implanted inside of ones own brain. The poor girl wont even know shes being watched. However, before I could make any form of remark to the situation, my eyes close themselves as Aria''s form infuses itself back inside of my mind and we are both kicked out of The Red World, our purpose there apparently complete for the moment. Who knew that God and Chaos were such dilligent scientists, possessing all the care for normality and morality that all the best scientists usually do? I didn''t. But in all honestly, I should have probably figured as much considering one created life and the other pretty much everything else.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! Now to go and write its continuation in Destiny; Infernal! Ahh, finally the connections start to form. Damn my stories have slow starts. Anyways, hope you''ve enjoyed it! Three thousand words of a single scene with no line breaks between them. I hope at least 50% of you are gonna be happy with the result. Also, I kind of did my best describing things here but eh, its not my best ... err... thing? I''m not the best at describing things, as you can clearly see from my last statement, or lack thereoff.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 85. Fistfull Of Souls Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
So just in case someone didn''t see the latest chapter of Destiny yet, I''m starting a writers marathon. One chapter per day, unless something goes bad. (I mean this is me, something will go badly.) Uhh. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The following morning... - The New Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
HOLY FUCKING SHIT HOLY FUCKING SHIT HOLY FUCKING SHIT
My restful slumber had been abruptly shattered by Aria''s exclamations as I rose from my bed, Yuko still covered by the sheets."Aria? Something wrong?"
SOMETHING WRONG?! DAD, I JUST SAW.. I .. I UH.. I..... I am a robot. A robot who has seen... Chaos. Who has witnessed God. I am a creature of reason and logic, or so I would like to believe. Yet, today I''ve managed to meet not one, but two Implausible Beings.
"Leo? Whats she on about?" Yomi''s somewhat startled and confused tone weaved itself into my mind as I sighed."She was called into a certain place I''ve started to call The Red World... its a different plane of existence, one which Chaos often summons me to in order to converse or interact directly with me. This time, Aria was dragged into that reality as well. Also God was there." "Your AI was inside of The Red World? Congrats, guess that means she really is a sentient being." Yuko woke up and sighed before rubbing her eyes tiredly."Good morning. You want some coffee?" A nod was my answer."I''d like that, thanks."
Hey thanks, auntie! Also good news dad! Looks like my introduction to The Red World re-opened the portal through your heart. I have full acess to that place now! ... Nice Cathedral by the way.
I blinked."Wait, you can go in and out of my soul as you please?" Yomi''s slack jawed expression suddenly formed itself into my mind."Whaaat? Cathedral?! And does this mean I''m the only one still left out..." "Yeah it does, but hey stay with me and Chaos is bound to pull you into its troubles someday." Was my rather exhausted reply."I don''t feel like doing shit today for some reason." "You''re not the only one..." Yuko moaned as she sipped her coffee, giant shadows under her eyes. I could only imagine that my eyes looked no different."I guess our transformations take a whole load out of us." "Power like that should always come with a price, Leo. You were on the level of a low ranked Devil yesterday." Low ranked devil?"Do you mean a devil on earth like you or a devil from Hell?" "Theoretically, those are the same thing. You see, I think I''ve already said this before but, whenever a body takes in a certain level of energy of any kind, it begins to transform as the body uses that energy to advance or evolve into the next stage of its existence... your transformation seems to be an emulation of this stage." I blinked in confusion at Yomi''s explanation. "You mean like a demon turns into an arch demon and an angel into an arch angel?" Was my inquisitive reply as I absentmindedly ordered food to be delivered."Exactly! The same thing happened to me once I reached my ninth tail. However, thing is, humans do not possess this transformation. Although there have been those humans who have reached the required level of energy before, all it did was tear their bodies apart instead."
Those people only had normal human bodies though... dad does not. In fact, his body is already being transformed, right?
"Yes, but the transformation into an arch, so to speak, has been very well documented. As literal thousands of creatures have accomplished it before, so if Leo ever displayed any of the characteristics, I would know." Yomi replied somewhat sagely. A flash of imagery forged itself into my mind, the memory of me healing Tyrone with my own flesh and giving my blood to the flaggelant. If I am correct, then my blood is the retrovirus designed to rewrite human DNA in such a way that it would allow people to successfully transform. But why wasn''t this available to us before. Was it simply not ready? Or perhaps there was no need for it... Wait.. Yomi has already been transformed by my blood so did she lose her ascension? "Aria, please check if your mothers DNA holds any interesting data. For instance, is there anything to indicate that it was completely different from how it is now? As in before being infused by my blood." I asked my daughter as Yomi blinked in confusion."Why does that matter? Of course its different!" "Well yes, but if Aria can accurately check the difference between your old self and your ascended body, maybe we can pinpoint the genes which appear during ascension?" Yomi remained utterly confused, however Aria seemed to share my interest.
Hn. Well, for that experiment to even be made... I''d need mothers original DNA... or atleast something similar to it. Like her brothers DNA, for instance.
"I''ll see to it that you get your hands on it then, darling." Was my rather toneless reply as I promptly dropped right back into the bed. Yuko then seemingly remembered something important as she turned to look at me."By the way, back when we fought, I realized you weren''t using any ability names." "Ability names? You mean like ... naming whatever combat move I make and then yelling it out during a fight?" I replied with a quirked eyebrow as she laughed and waved her hand in negative."Well you don''t have to yell them out, but its important to name your signiature moves. Not just for the drama but because its easier to remember them that way. Not to mention that some moves just deserve to be named properly!" I see.... No I don''t, but I guess naming some things could be cool. Like that blast of concentrated plasma I used on Ashura."I''ll think about it, I guess."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "So you really don''t have a name for that cool move where you dragged some kind of hellfire out of your heart? Aww, thats a shame." Dragged hellfire out of my heart? Oh that. I guess that has a name. But Hellfire Overdrive... thats a bit too cheesy even for me to yell out loud.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The following evening... - Audrey''s Bedroom - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"What do you think, Arsene? Are these books any good?" I pointed at the currently open tomes with some interest as my shadowy teacher leaned over to inspect. He hummed in thought."Well, they aren''t the best books around... but until your body is more used to your shadow form and the influence of the Void, they will have to do." A nod was his answer as I continued to read the dark tome before the door to my room was flung open and Arsene vanished without a trace. A newly-found-to-be-a vampire mafioso walked over to me and handed me a letter. I knew this man as Ned... a silent old guy without a single emotion ever present upon his face. And now that I can sense emotions, I know that he has none hidden either."Miss, one of your lady friends has sent you an invitation to a selective, private gathering... while I would not say anything before this, as my status as a vampire has been exposed, I have no reason to keep this from you so... that letter... there is darkness around every word. It is clearly a play made for your assassination." One look at the invitation cleary revealed the sender. She was one of my supposed rivals, or that is what she thinks of herself, at least. In reality, she is nothing more than the daughter of a rich man who is one of dads lieutenants. For what reason would she wish to kill me now? Unless... I turned around to look at the shadows in my room and then at the darkness sourrounding the letter. It was very much simillar to my own... meaning, she is most likely one of the Candidates Of The Afterdark. How amusing."Ned, please gather up some Inhuman boys and girls willing to follow me. Theodora, the girl who sent this letter, is an absolute bafoon who will most likely not protect herself with anything but humans. This will be her downfall." He blinked in surprise."You intend to... feed your Inhuman servants?" He asked with a kind of thirst you could never find in a human man. I merely quirked an eyebrow at him."Is that a problem?" He shook his head in negative and started showing emotion. Joy, to be precise."Not at all, milady. I am simply delightfully surprised by your... altruistic design. What kind of human would feed other humans to monsters? In any case, you shall have more than enough boys and girls who would be willing to follow you to this.. magnificent feast." "Feed other humans to monsters? Ned, you guys arent monsters at all. Every Inhuman I''ve seen so far, barring perhaps yourself and old man Helix, are just people trying to survive. Be careful who you pick... we move tomorrow morning." A nod and a look of confusion was my answer as the vampire walked out of my room. I sighed and turned back to my tome before closing it."Not gonna study anymore, milady?" Arsene quirked an eyebrow at me as I chuckled at him."All this studying and talking has made me work up quite the appetite. Time to go eat." Taking out my cellphone and transforming into my shadow form, I clicked a particular number."Joyce? I need a family. Two children, both parents if possible."
Around Midnight - Mafia Warehouse - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"Shall I wait for you outside, miss?" The same ancient vampire who used to drive Leo around town while he was still in Italy asked me with his typical toothy grin, a man whom Helix was more than happy to introduce me to. I still don''t know his name, but his mobile app has proven rather useful recently."You might as well, I guess. This shouldn''t take too long. Now then, for your payment." I extended my left hand sideways as one of my favoured henchmen approached."Truly, this is a new age for vampire taxists!" The ancient driver exclaimed happily as he dug his fangs into my hand, drinking his pay right out of my body."Your order is ready, miss. Two children, one parent... the father resisted ... to the end." The man named Butcher Joyce spoke with a grin on his face. A former serial killer found and hired into the family by my own hand. He tried to kill me once on a contract. I managed to persuade him otherwise. A twelve year old girl staring death right in the face seemed to be enough to convince the man and I made sure he does not regret his decision ever since. Seems like the man was also a wolf, though. I nodded towards him, satisfied as the old bafoon finally let go of my hand, darkness weaving my wound shut in milliseconds."Good. Anyone else here?" "Just a scrub, rookie guy. He''ll keep the door closed." Joyce pointed behind him towards a mafioso with a blue tie, a new recruit indeed. Recruits wear blue ties. Regulars wear green ties. And veterans wear red ties in our mafia."Lets get to it then." I spoke as the wolf nodded and guided me inside of the warehouse. The butchered corpse of the father laid motionless on the floor as the trio of people was huddled together in the corner, their hands and feet bound by rope. "Now then... let us begin with the daughter first." A hand of darkness reached outwards from my own and grabbed the little girl, causing her mother to squeal as she witnessed her child instantly squashed to death. The little girl died mostly painlessly, her soul leaving her body only to be caught mid-air by my other hand. I let the crushed body drop onto the floor with a loud thunk. The mother threw her body over her baby son as if it would do him any good. Ignoring the poor fool, I inhaled the little girls soul."NYAAAHN!" The rush, the sheer feeling of power coursing through my very veins! I could feel my power growing with each passing second. Although... the little girls soul was nowhere near fully satisfying. Then I walked over to the butchered corpse of the father and ate his soul. His soul was... nearly tasteless. This proves my assumption. Souls taste better if their carriers are tortured prior to death. I extended my hand towards the baby and pulled it towards myself."NOO!" The mother bit through the cloth over her mouth and screamed as the baby started to cry. I laughed and drew shadows closer towards the baby boy, slowly strangling him, then letting him breathe, then strangling him again. This continued for some time before I was interrupted by sounds coming from the outside."WHATS GOING ON IN THERE?" "Uhh, sorry officers you can''t go in there right now..." The stupid rookie said with a fearful tone as I sighed. And promptly let the baby drop onto the floor with a resounding thunk."NOOOOOOOOOO! W-w-wha-A-A-A!?" I ignored the mother and walked outside."A-ah, miss! These cops h-" There were three cops waiting outside, all sourrounding their car as I promptly took the rookies pistol into my hands. Three separate gunshots resounded within the area as the cops dropped dead onto the cold concrete one by one. I then consumed their souls.. Tasteless, just like the fathers... although his was probably tasteless since he was dead for a longer time. Souls are a food which must be eaten as soon as its made, I suppose. Handing his pistol back to the rookie, I noted from his yellow eyes that he was a vampire."Y''know, a human mafioso would know what to do there. Furthermore, he would not hesitate to shoot. So why did you not shoot, boyo?" "I-I-I... T-t-the s-sounds... I didn''t sign up for this!" He screeched out in panic as he pointed the pistol at me, only to find werewolf claws sticking out of his stomach."U-ugh... w-w-wha..." Butcher Joyce offered me an apologetic look."Forgive me, mistress. Guess I''ll need to be more careful when recruiting next time... what shall we do with the corpses of the cops?" He asked me as the vampire turned to ash. I humphed."Take their bodies and feed them to Leo''s pet tiger... Or treat some of our guys, I don''t really care. Just get rid of the evidence." A nod was my answer as I returned to the warehouse, the mother frantically trying to console her bleeding, crying baby."N-no! G-g-go away, y-y-you m-monster!" She screamed at me as I chuckled. "Flattery will get you nowhere, darling." Was my cold reply as I rose the baby boy high into the air."N-No! WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO HIM!?" I did not answer her, offering only a sickening smile which I could see reflected in her terrified eyes. Moments afterwards, I splattered the boys head onto the cold hard floor of the warehouse. The woman broke from the sight. She did not have anything more to say as her mind and soul shattered within the same instant as her baby boy was planted onto the ground. I smiled and devoured his soul. Then I walked over to the woman and cupped her cheeks with my hands."Thank you." I said, much to her stupefaction."Thank you for being a part of this wonderful experiment, madame." And with that, I tore through her abdoment with a claw of pure darkness, relishing the ecstacy as her soul flowed into me with each passing moment. I came intimately close to her, feeling every breath, licking every hot tear that flowed from her cheek. And then... she died. Death is truly, a most beautiful thing, don''t you think?
At that same time... - Outside The Warehouse - Nobody''s Point Of View...
"Seems like you''ve struck gold haven''t you, Arsene?" The ancient vampire taxist spoke with a rather amused tone as the equally ancient shadow responed with a spree of horrid chuckles."Indeed, old friend... indeed I have." He extended his hands towards the warehouse."She will lead our kind to glory, of this I am sure." And then the old shadow turned back towards his antideluvian companion."That said... I am not the only one who has struck gold, am I? What, with the blood of not one but two... you shall soon reach a level of power to rival even Cain himself, shall you not?" The vampire taxist grinned savagely and nodded."Indeed... a war is coming, my old friend. And I believe that this time... we may not only be allies, but on the winning side from the very beginning." Arsene scoffed, acting as if he was insulted."Hah, I was not on the losing side during the last war either!" Then his dark eyes softened as he extended a clawed limb towards the antediluvian."Then again... I may be looking forward to this... alliance, old friend." A grin formed on both their faces as they shook hands, causing the very air to scream in horror as the night became twice as black as it was moments before. Ruin. Ruin has come to this world.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! Gonna stay a bit to fix mistakes as usual. Nothing more to say other than that.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 86. Final Preparations Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Much ado about nothing, I guess. Sorry y''all, but I honestly expected something along these lines to happen. How was I supposed to know that certain plants not popular within my birth town would end up popping allergies in my new city once summer hit the fan? Basically, flowers bloomed and I got system shock from sniffing a load of pollen. Crap happens, but whats done is done. If nothing else, I''ve had a couple more days to reorganize the plot. Anyways. here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The following morning... - The New Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Oy pops, a message from Maxima has just arrived. He says that in order to complete the experiment you set him on... he needs a greater supply of your blood. But since he knows that he cannot make any such demands of you, he has spent the last few days preparing to leave Japan. So basically he says to come get him whenever our business here is complete.
I yawned into my right hand as I continued watching the TV, a frantic show of Tokyo''s currently devastated form as AI, cybed and the normals all try their best to work together in order to assess the damage and find out more about this new threat. America, Russia and Germany have pledged humanitarian aid to the people of Japan, apparently concerned about the so-called Esper threat."Since when have you been in contact with Maxima, darling?" I asked Aria as I cracked my neck and sipped my coffee. Several portions of Chinese food lay emptied on the table, yet I still felt... hungry... no, thats a bad way to describe what I was feeling.
Err, I''ve been in contact with him ever since we found him, basically. I am using his servers as proxies to explore the internet. We''ve been developing several new technologies together and brainstorming societal reforms which would be neccessary to put forward should AI ever become truly accepted as people. ... the last bit was his wording alone.
The gnawing at my stomach continued as I promptly ordered another pizza, hoping to God it would be enough for me as I''ve had enough takeout to last me a lifetime."New technologies?
Remember that scanner grandmother used on you? I was intrigued by that thing and eventually found out that it was Maxima himself who made it. The machine works by illegally digging into the databases of other companies and scans the body for the ID''s of whatever improvements it has installed. Everything else it just places into an "Unknown" Category, yet this means that the machine is fully capable of noticing those unknowns... I found this very interesting you see, so I took the design and, using my previous knowledge of the energies which course through your body (aka Qi, Psi and Mana), improved upon the design. We are currently fully capable of detecting Qi and Psi... yet mana is something that remains unseen...
"Aren''t you capable of detecting mana within my body, though?" An imaginary nod was sent to my mind.
I am... yet the same technology that allows me to do this within your body... It does nothing in reality. Its almost as if the ... "concept" which I use to detect mana within you does not apply in the real world. My suspicion lies within Chaos... Maxima has been somewhat cynical towards my apparent belief in the Implausible Powers. However, during one of my recent attempts to show him proof... Well, you know how I am always recording everything that goes on? This is my replacement for organic memories... I... have the "memory", of me being in front of Chaos and God, yet when I try to copy these and upload them anywhere, all the images show are utterly black screens, soundless and empty of anything. The cyborg in service to Maxima has commented how looking at the pictures gives him the feeling of falling into an endless, empty and cruel void. This has caused Maxima and the cyborg to start going to church and study any religious text they could find.
"I see.. perhaps the duo don''t want you to create this technology yet? After all, being able to detect mana would cause the entire world to suddenly change, creating panic and disorder everywhere should such a thing become publicly available." I explained to her, causing Aria to seeming blink in recognition.
Yesterday... the so-called Red Hand, the leader of the aggresive faction within the ranks of the cybed and AI, visited Maxima in an attempt to get him out of his laboratory... If we completed this technology before he arrived, he would have surely taken it. I can only imagine the sheer discord this would result in. And the current state of Tokyo City would not help in the least. Well, I suppose they know best, after all. When the right time comes, I am sure that I will be allowed to create things of that nature. Still, to be able to realize this with so little information... You really are something, father.
"Unlike you darling, I''ve been born to this. For better or worse, I feel that you will eventually reach my level of understanding." I replied to her excited soul with a sigh. Yomi''s ever so amused chuckles echoed within my thoughts, eliciting a sense of calm within me."I can only hope that the same applies to me one day..." "Don''t worry Yomi, it will... or perhaps, you should worry that it will." The answer did not come from my mouth, as I slowly turned my head towards my left. Yuko sat down tiredly next to me and continued talking."In any case, the first thing that is stopping Yomi from becoming like us is her not having her own body. Aria, I can only assume, is a special case. She is allowed what little comprehension she has now because she is useful to that insufferable duo." Quirking an eyebrow at her, I asked."And considering the way you worded that sentence, you know exactly where her body is, don''t you Yuko?" An immidiate nod was my answer as she sighed."I was pulled into The Red World yesterday in order to receive a new task from Chaos. I must aid you in recovering Yomi''s body, however we are not allowed to transform during this mission. Apparently, they havent really worked out the kinks of that particular power yet..."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "I assume that is why I.. or well we, feel so damn empty and tired?" I asked her as one of the vampire maids silently brought the pizza I ordered and put it onto the table. Has it really been that long since I called for it? Have they been listening in to my conversation? A quick look around caused me to notice that Tyrone, Belle and Anna were all quietly and awkwardly looking at me."You''ve been talking to yourself for the past hour, boss." "Not to myself, but you could have stopped me either way." I answered Tyrone with a sigh as Belle gave out a laugh."Our sincere apologies, master... but the conversation was too interesting to stop." An acceptable answer as I turned back towards Yuko in order to continue our conversation, yet a door bell interrupted me before I even said anything. Closing my eyes and focusing onto the living energies around me, I found that the person at the door was none other than the flaggelant I met two days ago, a familair tinge of crimson energy flowing within him... he drank my blood."Tyrone, go let the good man inside." The guy in question blinked in confusion."How da hell do you know its a dude at the door?.. y''know what, I don''t wanna know." He left with a flabbergasted expresion, hurried steps carrying him towards the door as he grabbed a beer."So where is my body, Yuko?" Yomi whispered in a somewhat uncertain tone as Yuko closed her eyes."Its... its hidden within my.. our clans compound. Its going to be guarded by our relatives and grandparents... they won''t let us through without a fight, of this we can be sure." "Then we''ll do our best not to kill them as we fight towards our objective... hmm, Maxima may be able to help us." I replied, alleviating my sisters concerns. Despite its somewhat antisocial nature, the very foundation of Chaos is essentially the existance of family. Its family is the only thing it can truly rely on which makes it an extremely important factor. The same, as one might expect, goes for us. Its children. Something inside of me makes me feel like killing family of any kind, becoming a kinslayer through any form of event, would cause Chaos to immidiately terminate me."Yeah.. thanks."
So what should I tell Maxima?
A deep breath could be heard being taken as I closed my eyes and leaned backwards."We are gonna need snipers and other stealth units. We can''t kill a single person, so having a skilled squad go in and put everyone to sleep before our arrival is mandatory."
As you wish, father. Any warnings you want me to relay to Maxima and eventually the picked squad members?
"Not managing to drug someone to sleep is fine. You can run away from the scene and nothing will happen. Killing is forbidden and anyone who fails to comply will be removed from existence. Your employer is Antioch, failure is not an option." The tone which escaped me as I said those words caused the people around me to shiver in fear. Yet they appeared to recover fairly quickly."They''ve become used to your presence by now. Though your presense still affects them, mentally, physically and spiritually, they''ve gotten somewhat used to it. Especially since you''ve already nearly killed them once before." Yomi''s explanation made me give out a massive sigh, promptly dispersing any notion of the horrifying atmosphere.
Right. Still need the coordinates of the clan compound though...
"Here." Yuko quickly said as she took a piece of paper and a pen to scribble an adress onto it, promptly showing the Japanese kanji into my face. I didn''t even bother to look at them for longer than five seconds.
Message sent.
Tyrone and Mislav finally made their way inside, the first promptly going for yet another beer while the latter knelt the second he saw me."OH GREAT ONE! I thank you for your gracious gifts!" Blinking at him somewhat embarrassed by the situation, I heard Belle snort."What did you do to this man, master? To make him act like this..." "Errr, Mislav? Please stand up and explain why you''re acting like this." My order seems to have reached the mans ears, thankfully."Of course, great one! The blood you gave me! It has revealed many things..." He looked around, eventually settling his eyes upon Yuko."Ah... the misguided spirit is here as well." I blinked towards Yuko."Misguided?" She scracthed the back of her head lamely."Well, before you came along, I... I haven''t really been following the will of Chaos, even if I lived like it wanted me to. I.. I tried to be a normal girl at first, which made me ignore some of its tasks, eventually causing it to start ignoring me too. This... silence, this peace of mind was more maddening then I ever could have foreseen. Its probably why I became so damn impossible to deal with in the first place. Chaos has only recently offered its voice to me again, probably because it figured that while I wouldn''t listen to it, I would listen to you." "Thats... both flattering and terrifying at the same time." I shook my head at her, managing to conceal my dissappointment somewhat. Yuko hasn''t been loyal to Chaos for a long time, eh? I guess thats why she was so damn xenophobic towards Inhumans at first. Turning back to look at Mislav, I asked."What has my blood revealed to you, flaggelant?" "Yeah, the rest of us here have it too... Hell, I''ve got a piece of the boss in me and nothing of the sort''s happened to me." Tyrone questioned the man with a quirked eyebrow as Mislav looked towards each of the people here."All of the people present have your blood within them, prophet?" A nod was his answer."Yes.. I... I can feel it flowing through their veins but... it isn''t active. Ahh, the implausible one must have another plan for them..." He concludes, pretty much saying what I was thinking out loud. Tyrone apparently understood this."Right... later, hopefully." "But how is this possible?" Mislav walked over to the vampire twins and inspected them."What?!" Belle exclaimed, somewhat unnerved by the man as he stared seemingly directly into their souls."You are vampires, are you not?" "We are... what about it?" Anna asked as she calmly sipped on some tea... wait, tea? The man noticed this and grinned."Well, for one, since when are you able to consume mortal food?" She blinked and seemingly only now noticed the tea within her own hands."W-what... I-I used to drink tea back when I was alive so I didn''t even n.." Her panic made a little something beat faster as the woman placed an uncertain hand onto her own chest and turned towards her sister."Belle... when was the last time you drank blood?" Her sister, somewhat scared of the suddenly terrifying atmosphere, answered with an uncertain tone."Erm.. well, the masters blo..." She mimicked her sisters actions."My heart... it is beating." Unable to stop themselves, the sisters rushed towards the outside and threw themselves into the sun... only for.. nothing at all to happen."But how... a cure for vampirism... this is.." Anna tried to speak as tears of joy flowed down her cheeks, life returning to their bodies as the moments went by. However, Mislav shook his head in negative."I am sorry, miladies. But you have not been cured... changed, would be a more appropriate word." "What do you mean?" Belle asked somewhat angrily as the man nodded."You still have your fangs, do you not? You are still vampires, but the masters blood has evolved you, changed you into a new form of vampire. One without the drawbacks of the typical vampiric form, such as a weakness to sunlight... you no longer thirst for blood, as your bodies can once again create their own for you are alive again... however, you do require to consume food in return, as all living beings do." "Come to think of it, didn''t we eat a whole bunch of popcorn when we arrived to the tournament?" Anna asked Belle with an uncertain stare, only for her sister to nod and turn to look at me."Master, may we please be given some money? I would like to take my sister out for some food.. we have not eaten in centuries, after all." I promptly threw my Omnicard at her."Have fun... and bring food for the rest of us once you are done." "Thank you!" And with that, they were gone. Mislav chuckled at their lively antics and then turned towards me."Master, the implausible one has given me two tasks. First, I must teach you how to properly meditate and channel life force, or Qi as you call it, through your body. This will aid in subduing the emptiness within you." "Sounds fun... you wanna join us, Yuko?" She surprisingly shook her head in negative."Nah... I''ll learn it later.. Not all that into meditation, anyways." "Your loss. Anyways, whats your second task, Mislav?" I asked the man as I rose from my seat and walked over to him."I must help you find the final prophet." "Final prophet? Oh yeah, God did say something along those lines..." A nod was his reply as he continued."But this is something for later, as the final prophet is not in Japan, but somewhere within the Vatican. For now, you must master meditation and cultivation, although I can only teach you the first of the two.. I do not know how you will learn the latter." A presence suddenly revealed itself out of nowhere, a familiar man with golden cracks bursting with energy all over his entire body."I believe that part of your fate lies within my hands, young one." Hui Jun, one of the two cultivator brothers who... err, came to *elevate* me, walked out of what appeared to be another dimension alltogether. Tyrone promptly deadpanned the man, causing the ethereal cultivator to blink as his dramatic entrance appeared to cause zero reaction from everyone present. He coughed into his fist, somewhat embarrassed."W-well, s-shall w-we?" I sighed and shrugged, figuring that he must''ve been nearby all along and that he had heard everything we''ve been talking about, I replied as I began walking towards the only room within the mansion which was large enough for whatever these two had in store for me.."Follow me..." Or, as it is perhaps more commonly known, the pool.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
This is it for now, need to go eat. Have fun reading. I''ll be in touch to edit out my mistakes and answer comments.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!1 87. Sometimes, I just wanna melt into a puddle of goo... Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Erm. You know what? This are... strangely going decently right now. So I''m not going to say a word in order to not aggravate any sort of karmatic response. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The following morning... - The New Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Haaaa.." Hui Jun the cultivator channeled the Qi from our sourroundings into his fist as he punched my blocking hands. I felt as if the bones in my body shattered as his fist dug into my skin, yet the pain wasn''t nearly enough to cause any sort of reaction from me. Throwing my broken left arm to the side, I quickly landed a strike into his ribs with as much force as I could muster. He easily dodged it though, let out a massive sigh and leaped backwards and next to Mislav, the flaggelant supposed to teach me meditation. My two would-be teachers looked at one another and nodded grimly."Its like fighting an age old beast which believes itself to be immortal." Hui concluded. Mislav nodded, much to my annoyance."Indeed. The young master fights in a way which shows that he has no regard for himself or the damage he receives... it is inhuman, shocking even to the point that it may allow him to defeat foes far greater than himself but..." "It is not a way of battle which requires skill. He is clearly a berserker in every sense of the word... but how do we teach such a person? How do we train him?" Hui asked his companion with a worried glare towards me. Mislav, once again, nodded sagely."Hmm..." "Would you two stop acting like I''m not even here?" I said with annoyance clear in my tone as the duo chuckled."We can''t help it, young master. Fighting against you is ... like fighting nothingness." I tilted my head in confusion."Like fighting nothingness? What the hell does that mean?" "An indominable, unbeatable void. An enemy you cannot see, hear, feel in any way, shape or form. Something you are supposed to avoid at all costs. An empty shell.... Master, fighting against you feels just the same as fighting an undead abomination... with the exception that even they have some sense of self-preservation. You appear to have lost this, though I cannot fathom why... Your pride, your hubris would surely not allow for something like that to ever happen and yet..." Hui explained while staring seemingly right into my soul, trying to find a way to do something. Mislav walked over to me and raised my hands, watching them regenerate within seconds."Master, while the way you fight is clearly effective against foes at least twice your level of power... And devastating against anyone below that level, not everyone in this world can kill you within an instant." He poked a finger into several of my muscles and sighed."Your self-destructive tendencies and perpetual regeneration have caused your body to ... stagnate, for a lack of a better word. Though you may fight and are currently using the power of this Ashura fellow as your own... your muscles have not improved at all. Of course, nobody is going to get any stronger from one battle, but you have been fighting for a while now. Your muscle, even if it can''t get stronger immidiately, should be showing signs that, once you are fully asleep, it plans to... tighten and rewound itself, you know, get stronger basically. Your muscles however, are getting destroyed so often that not even regeneration can make them remember what they''re supposed to do." "So you''re saying that my regeneration is stopping my body from getting stronger? How the hell does that even work?" I quirked an eyebrow at him. That makes no fucking sense to me."Young Master, you do know that a person can only train one part of their body to be stronger than the rest of it, correct? You are basically doing the same thing. Your regeneration now is far stronger than how it was when we first met, how this is possible I do not know nor wish to understand, but this has had the detrimental effect of ruining the progress of the rest of your body. We need to find a way to either completely disable your ability to regenerate or slow it down to a point where it becomes something plausible." "But why? Can''t I just train?" Another quirked eyebrow at Hui who merely sighed again."You don''t get it... let me put it this way young master, you are regenerating SO FUCKING QUICKLY, that the strain of training, which is meant to make one stronger, would just get healed and nothing would come out of it no matter how much you trained." Ooooh..."Well, shit?" "Indeed. However, I may have a solution to your problem... this is most likely why the living flame ensured that the both of us are here to take care of your training." Mislav closed his eyes and channeled mana through my body... it was a kind of mana which summoned Chaos Energy. He drew some kind of runic symbol onto my chest which then burst in flames and imprinted itself onto my flesh. "ARGH!" I cried out, not because of the flames etching a rune onto my skin, but the terrible weakness which came over me. I could feel it, my energy seeping out of my body... no, my power was being limited, stolen away by none other than Chaos."This, young master, is a Curse Of Vulnerability. Though previously, it has always been regarded as a power of God brought into this world in order to punish those who would fight against Gods church, I now know what it really is. It is a plea, a call for Chaos to open up a gateway into its infernal bowels, allowing it to freely feast upon the person this is cast upon."
Father, that spell just created a second portal into The Red World on your body... Yet, instead of it being like your heart which is constantly dishing out more and more energy for us to use, this thing is sucking it out.
"Yeah, I got that much, Aria... don''t do anything to it." The two in front of me quirked each an eyebrow as I replied to Aria as stood up. I walked over to a nearby wall and punched it with all my current might. *crack* A resounding tone echoed from the moment my fist connected to the wall, yet the thing that cracked... well both the wall and my fist cracked. I felt my bones reeling in pain as I clutched my fist on instinct, feeling it healing even though the curse... no wait, this is the technology I got in me. The nanomachines, even without the power of Chaos."Okay then.. Aria, heal up my fist as best you can but don''t heal anything else."
As you wish, father.
"This will be fun." Yomi''s ever-so-amused voice echoed in my head as I snorted."Maybe for you, darling..." The duo in front of me figured that I was done with whatever I was doing."Are you ready for the true suff-I mean training to begin, young master?" Hui suddenly got a dark sheen around his eyes. I''m not totally sure I like this."Miss Aria, can you hear me? If you can, please do continue healing your father after he is done training. My curse would usually have dispersed by now as the attention of Chaos is not nearly focused enough for it to last long, but I have a feeling that this particular one will not go away quite so soon." Mislav spoke while looking at the ceeling.
Ok...
"She agrees. Now then, what do I we do first?" I asked as Hui approached me with a dark smile."First, I must see how weak that thing has made you." Suddenly, he moved far faster than I ever saw him move before... no, my weakened body just couldn''t comprehend that kind of speed anymore. His fist connected to my abdomen and I felt myself being actually damaged for the first time in weeks. A wound which I needed to care about. I forgot this feeling... Yeees... this rush. This chill! My current situation... it is life-threatening, isn''t it? Life or death? I will survive."I MUST SURVIVE!" Even at his current speed, my sudden exclamation caused Hui to misstep in shock, allowing me to suckerpunch him in the face... to which he turned his punched face around to show me that not even his skin was moved from my blow."A worthy effort... but futile!" He spat somewhat condenscendingly before kicking me into a wall. Normally, the strength of his kick would easly showe both me and the wall several meters away if he was holding back.... Right now the wall didn''t even crack, but my back sure felt like it did. Throwing myself up and onto my feet, I felt the bones in my body shaking. I could already barely stand and the fight had only just begun."RAAAARGH!" I let out an uncharacteristic howl of rage as I forced my body to move, yet it did not respond. In fact, the muscles on my legs shook even harder before forcing me to fall onto my knees and have to stop myself from faceplanting with my hands."W-what the f-fuck?" I questioned myself... was I really this weak without the power of Chaos rushing through my veins. Did I really take this power for granted? WAS I SERIOUSLY THIS ARROGANT?! My pride has blinded me to a great deal of things, it would seem. I grit my teeth, gnashing them against one another in one last act of rage before closing my eyes and calming the fuck down. I must... survive? No, thats not right. I must get stronger. My eyes reopened and I found myself staring into two equally shocked teachers. Hui suddenly grinned again."Good. You''ve managed to catch yourself rather quickly. Now, you are ready for the true training to begin." A golden flash of light burst in front of my eyes, some of it entering me as the rest of it collapsing on top of itself. Suddenly, what appeared to be a clone of Hui Jun forged itself into existance as I felt my aching body focusing my gaze onward."I have just inserted a small amount of Qi inside of you. Sit down and try to find it." Doing as I was told, I felt myself crash to the floor and close my eyes once more. I searched deep within myself, starting at the point where I saw the energy entering me, aka my abdomen. There, in one of my many dantians, lied a lake of unfamiliar golden Qi. It just... stood there, resisting any form of consumption by my dantian. It was posion. It was like a rabid deer which decided to attack the hunter and got lucky enough to begin an intimate meele. There was a good possibility that the hunter, or in this case I, would die from its rabid assault. But it was still a deer. Killed and well-prepared, it could still be eaten. It could still be nothing more than... prey. Understanding this was only the first step, now I must figure out how to cleanse the Qi. Focusing onto it did not revel anything, only caused me more pain as the ravenous Qi ate away at my dantian.. wait, aren''t dantians like centers within the body. Perhaps if I channel some of my Qi inwards, it would negate or even consume Hui''s Qi? Quickly attempting to do what I just envisioned, I found that the curse did more than I originally expected, as my own dantian, which was currently being eaten, promptly shoo''d my will away. I was rejected... yes this was one of the ways to go but my... My own dantian rejected it. Why? "You are merely one in a billion, a person whose Qi naturally flows outward rather than inward, giving you the ability to channel it outward of your body far more easily than others. In fact, people like you are the ones who were the first to develop cultivation... Hmm, now that I think about it, they were also often referred to being insane. Or, perhaps more accurately, attuned to hondon, rather than jumun." Hui Jun''s words echoed inside of my mind as the memory of our first meeting replayed in front of my eyes. I am a person whose Qi is naturally flowing outwards rather than inwards. Where others consume and assimilate, I expunge and infect. I understand now. I have been continuously devouring others, going against my very nature as a Child of Chaos. This is what it truly means to be one of us, to give all you''ve got and not take any more than you actually need. I have been greedy. No, fuck that, I have been gluttonous. More so than ever before in my life. I must change. I must... sacrifice. This is what I was born to be. A sacrifice for the ascension of humanity... and others. Yet all I''ve been doing so far is take, take, take and TAKE! No wonder Chaos is pissed at me. Suddenly, my mind shook as a terrible headache tore away at my soul, as toneless, soundless words broke into my mind for the very first time... at least in the outside world.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. FINALLY. YOU ARE WHERE YOU ARE MEANT TO BE. Chaos screamed in relief inside of my head, its voiceless voice thundered and caused my ears and eyes to begin bleeding... yet I felt no pain from this. No, I was... happy. I connected myself to my dantian once more and willed my essence outwards, easily expunging all foreign energy as it seeped into my wounds, healing and yet, somehow not regenerating them. No... this wasn''t mere regeneration. This is... creation."M-master!? What are you doing?!" Mislav yelled out in panic as I reopened my eyes and followed his gaze to find that the freshly planted roses at the entrance of the pool were blooming far out of their pots. My essence, this is what it is meant to do... everytime my Qi flows outwards, it will infect and infuse any and all living things, changing their very core, making them stronger. Surprinsingly, I did not seem to have an effect on my two teachers... in fact, it only affected the plant. Perhaps the amount of energy I released was not enough to affect them because they are, of course, far stronger than a mere plant? "Suppose I''ll have to call this my Living Aura now..." I muttered out in a somewhat ironic tone as I remembered the name of this particular ability from my time in Euphoria. Gonna have to thank Gaia and Harold for coming up with the names. I closed the gate I opened when I reached into my dantian... no need to waste all of that power here. Hmm, I wonder if I could do this somewhere particularily empty of life, like The Valley Of Death? Could I terraform the very Earth itself? Either way, I now understand the true desire of Chaos. It is a power which was born to destroy, yet what it desires most is to create. The Opposite of the Void."M-master, are you alright?" This time it was Hui who asked, his tone wrought with worry as I let out a chuckle."I''m fine. Thank you... lets continue the training." To my surprise, he shook his head in negative."N-no, this will be enough for today. I must take what I''ve learned here and create a proper training schedule for you first... then we can continue. Now, I leave you to my good friend Mislav here." "Good friend? We only just met... though I do share the sentiment." They shook hands with grins on their faces as I remained silent."Wow... what just happened to you? You''re like an entirely different person." I shook my head in negative as Yomi''s somewhat worried remark."I''m not. I''m just... happy? I guess. Didn''t you say the same thing the last time I was happy too?" "Probably... I mean, its not like you get this way often. Most of the time, your bloody *edge* is darker than most shadows and demons I know." Her anime-like sweatdrop caused me to snort as Mislav approached me once again."Alright then, young master. It is time to delve into your own mind." Blinking in confusion at his words, I promptly followed his signs to sit down cross-legged as he placed a hand onto my forehead and closed his eyes."In. Sig. Maut." A strange chant was suddenly spoken as I felt my eyes closing, my consciousness following behind them soon after...
A few seconds later... - Within Leonardo''s Mind... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Opening my eyes revealed a strange, blackened realm... As if everything here was scorched by a terrible flame. The blackened earth I stood upon reminded me of that time I was summoned to the Centipede''s devoured world... No, this was that same earth. I was standing upon the same precipice I was back when I woke up in that devoured place. I turned my head upwards and found the monstrous centipede staring right at me, its jaws and claws bound, in rusted and weathered chains...."AROG. UZ. ULMNI! YOUR FATE IS SEALED. YOUR WORLD WILL BURN SO THAT MINE MAY BE REBORN IN ITS ASHES!" The thing screamed at me, the chains rattling with its every movement. It was only a matter of time before its eventual arrival and I knew this to be true as much as I wanted it to be otherwise."Hmm... that thing is one of our siblings, is it not? So why is it that its supposed arrival is so... stressful for you, master?" Mislav asked me as his form was made manifest within this place, making me remember that this was all inside of my head once again."This thing... it is a child, a rampaging beast which seeks to do nothing than to devour our world. Granted, nothing connected to Chaos is quite so one-sided. The destruction of our world would also mean the resurrection of the race which makes it up." "I see... so you are worried that our world would follow in their footsteps?" He asked me with a quirked eyebrow to which I shook my head in negative, surprising him."What I am afraid of... why this thing is so stressfull to me personally is.. well, one who was the same as me tried to ascend his race as was his given task by Chaos. He failed and instead caused his entire race to be consumed into that thing... should I fail, the same fate awaits humanity and possibly everything else on this ... planet." A nod was my answer as we turned around, my own words resounding in my head. That''s right, the thing I am terrified of the most is myself. It has always been myself. Will always be myself... In the end, this fear of my own being is the only real limitation I have. The only piece of me which may be considered... human. Although, humans do not often fear themselves. When they do though, they usually end up either insane or insanely depressed. I am neither. Well the first is actually debatable. Continuing on to see the wonders of my mind, I watched in awe as the shadows around us manifested as none other than Eadom."You...! YOU BETRAYED ME! YOU EMOTIONLESS, PARANOID FREAK! IS NO ONE YOUR ALLY?!" He screamed at me, his tone filled to the brim with dissappointment and yet, no rage whatsoever. This thing... it isn''t Eadom, is it? The shadows shattered their current form as Eadom dissippated to form a brownish... mass of flesh. It has a thousand mouths, screaming endlessly and yet, making no sound whatsoever."Doubt." Mislav suddenly said as he approached the ceaselessly discharging thing on the floor but made no effort to touch it."This, young master, is your own self-doubt." "Then the Centipede represented my fear?" A nod was my answer as we continued onwards. The things I see here are my emotions... Suddenly, we reached into a land made up of meat and rivers of blood, with gravity-defying bones floating in mid-air.. and there I was, fully transformed by Chaos, screaming in ecstacy."POWER! YES! LIMITLESS POWER! I ... MUST... HAVE... MORE!" This thing..."Greed." I whispered into the rotten air as everything around us turned to gold, an endless hunger for more... more of something, ANYTHING, filled my stomach and I heard its greedy, hungering grumble. Yet, because of my previous lesson, I ignored it and pushed it back deep inside of myself. But not before telling it that there will be another time to fulfill its needs."Chaos may have taught me its desire, but we both know that one cannot survive without eating, cannot create without taking. Something must be sacrificed in order for something else, prefferably better, to be created." "Life, feeds on life. In your quest to save the world from annihilation, you consume those who stand in your way as well as those who rally to your cause and, in doing so, both quicken the worlds demise as well as bring its salvation closer to your eventual reach. This... is as it should be." Mislav spoke words which resounded with a wisdom far, far beyond his own mortal capabilities. What exactly did Chaos show him through my blood? I shook my head in disagreement."That merely ensures the eventual consumption of all life and its inevitable return to the thing that spawned us all. The return to Chaos... but Chaos has grown stronger over time. It is not the same thing it was a thousand years ago... so there must be a way to create something out of nothing." A surprised look of shock etched itself upon his face as our gazes were drawn to my minds skies and I felt an immense headache tearing away at my soul as crimson letters forged themselves into the sky. Void. A single word, made up of four letters. Left there by Chaos as if it was the answer to everything in existence. It is. Another thunderous voiceless scream as Chaos continues the conversation as best it can... I guess this is what happens in the real world when it talks to me. Literally shoving the words into my head. Well, at least now they have a meaning I do not need to completely decipher. You have grown. Do not stop now. The headaches came again, though far lesser than their predecessors... perhaps this direct interaction is something an immunity of sorts may be gained? In any case, the word which matters most right now is Void. What exactly is the Void? The skies turned red with the blood of the rivers flowing in this strange, convulted land as a picture was drawn in the skies. It showed a person. A young girl around the age of sixteen, currently scrolling on a phone and dressed up like a doll. I recognized the person... my younger sister, Audrey. She will show you... the void... There was no pain this time. Chaos sounded tired, weakened, exhausted even. Perhaps this connection, this direct conversation is tiring to one such as Chaos? After all, trying to limit ones power when fighting, trying to hold yourself back in front of someone you hate or love, it exhausts you on both the spiritual and the physical level. This is probably much the same. We reached into the next plot of land... there appeared to be... My human self. A much younger version of me, that is. One which was still using a regular computer... playing some kind of video game I no longer recognized. it didn''t seem to matter however, as a small ghost me created out of angelic light floated down to my younger selves back and pulled out a single needle. Then my ghost self started poking my younger, physical self. I watched in shock and surprise as my physical self shut the game, scratched its back and opened up an internet browser of some kind. The words it typed into the search engine were: "How do I donate money to charity?" "Aaah... Caritas, the third of the virtues and a most chivalrous trait for a person to have. It would appear yours is always poking you with a needle in the back. This is the most persistent of its own kind, though not the most powerful... Have you ever actually donated money to charity before, young master?" Mislav asked me with a quirked eyebrow as I sighed and raised my right hand upwards. The thoughts I had just now manifested in a single black card which currently held all of my money. My omnicard..."I did. In fact, I''ve pretty much donated around a millions worth in dollars to charities around the world... Money I earned through assassinations and otherwise taking lives, mostly." "Mostly?" Mislav asked with an inquisitive tone."A bunch of it was the leftovers of whatever father gave me in order to complete my missions. He often overpaid me, in a way... I didn''t want to deal with the money, so I just forwarded it to the nearest charity." He gave out a deep, deep sigh."I see..." Wordlessly, we continued onwards, an awkward silence taking over the atmosphere as we reached into what appeared to be a dry, empty land. A black, infinite void of nothingness and endless, empty dark."Hmm... I did not expect you to be this... hopeless." "Hopeless?" I tilted my head in confusion as we looked onwards, Mislav simply pointing towards something in the distance as I turned towards him. And there, inside of the infinite blackness was my prone, naked form... Flashes of the moment when my destiny to save the world was revealed to me suddenly began appearing and I clutched my fist so hard that it began to turn blue. I remember that feeling. That utter, ceaseless hopelessness which was born within me at that very moment. How, what, why was I the one forced to do this? Couldn''t it have been someone else? I remember those feelings, those questions. ... I remember crushing them under heel."Hopelessness cannot be crushed or removed. It is a hunger, an endless void which, once opened, can only be sated and closed for a time. This however, requires the inflicted to have hope... you appear to have none, young master." "Hope will not save me or this cursed world." I muttered out in clear anger as Mislav rose his hands in defense."Yet, this void will not stop devouring you from the inside, young master. Left alone for too long, it will reach your limit and devour you." The world around us twisted and turned as my anger surged forwards, a massive volcano rupturing the earth from beneath that hopeless void, bursting with hot lava with every second of its ascension. The lava reached for the skies and enveloped my hopeless self in fire. In that fire, my hopelessness transformed into sheer, undending fury."YOU ARE A FOOL, MISLAV! I. CANNOT. HAVE. LIMITS!" My other self, my rage screamed out in anger and fury as it crushed the Void with ease, filling it up with hot magma. Mislav''s gaping mouth was quite the sight to behold as he blinked."Guess I am wrong... it can be crushed. It can be beaten... by rage. By unending fury.. but, this begs another question... what fuels your fury, what is the origin of such endless anger, young master?" "The same hopelessness which threatens to devour me. The fact that I am set up against such impossible odds makes me angry. Makes me feels as if I am meant to lose... which also makes me want to win and spit in the face of whatever desinged such a fate for me in the first place." I replied with a smirk upon my face. "So anger, supported by pride. Wrath coerced by Hubris. Ira by Superbia." He concluded, seeming satistfied as he continued."This is not something a normal person could ever wield. Wrath and pride do not go as well together as one may think..." He said as I was left confused."What do you mean? Wrath and Pride go perfectly together." He laughed at my confusion and shook his head in negative."Do not confuse Wrath for Hatred, young master. Anger, is not the same as Hate... Because Hate is the offspring of Wrath and Pride mixing together and causing a storm inside of a persons mind." I blinked in momentary stupefaction before I realized that he was right. Being angry is not the same thing as being hateful, yet it was very easy to mistake the two for being the same... this was because of a persons pride. We walked onwards, reaching a realm which was split in two... One, a grotesque table made of meat and bone, filled with the most delicious looking dishes I have ever seen. And the other, a mere carpet upon which appeared to be little else other than bread and water. Gluttony and Temperance... yet neither seemed to be winning."It would appear that your soul is equally pulled by both of these. You are gluttonous when it comes to some things in life and temperate in others.... finally, something normal about your mind." Mislavs comment was filled with sarcasm, yet he did not appear sarcastic at all. Suddenly, a fat version of me appeared... he was missing a backside."I MUST EAT! MORE AND MORE! DEVOUR IT ALL!.. but.." The fat me dispersed and his flesh moved to the back he was missing, transforming into a version of me which seemed to be clad in monk clothing."... but I have already eaten far more than my fair share. I must give." Then the fat one returned."BUT I AM SO VERY HUNGRY!..." He reached for the food on the table... yet, stopped himself just moments before grabbing the food and pulled back his hand."But if I eat this now... others will suffer... I am gluttonous, but I refuse to become greedy!" Then, the duo merged into what appeared to be a buddha statue of myself, even if it had only two arms. Its left hand held aloft a plate full of food raised high while its right seemed to be holding the same plate lower, a strangers hand reaching out from the darkness to take some food of the plate."You know what I said about something normal being inside of your head? Fuck. That." I merely nodded towards him wordlessly as he continued."A sin and a virtue, mixing together to form something new... what exactly do we call this?" "A monster." Was my rather simplitic, if incredibly condescending reply."I... see." "No you don''t. And hopefully you never will." This was something that only true monsters could have. No real pull from either side, only doing what I wanted, when I wanted. I can be gluttonous, but I must also be temperate. I can never be one and one alone. Simplification is not the way of Chaos and it never will be. We continued onwards... We then came across something which I did not expect to find here... myself, being a massive couch potato. Behind me were many items, pictures and colors. Each of them represented something... something which I pushed back in order to enjoy myself. There was an endlessly black pit in front of the me who was currently merging with the couch, which looked incredibly comforting, by the way."Ahh.. sloth. How interesting." Mislav grinned at me and snorted as I looked away in shame. Yes, I am somewhat slothful... especially if there is nothing that I deemed interesting enough to do."Sometimes... I wish Chaos would just... grant me the power to melt into some kinda primordial ooze so I can just... ooze and ... do nothing." With that said, my slothful self promptly melted, alongside everything else and fell into the hole. However, he stopped right at the top as the light shone and revealed his currently gelatinous form somehow glued to the edges of the hole. Understanding that the bottomless hole represented laziness, I watched as my slothful self let out a massive sigh of relief."A-aaah... this is the best..." My face appeared on the top of the goo before melting back into the rest of the ooze."Damn, but that does look kinda nice." I grit my teeth as I suddenly blurted out, causing Mislav to burst out laughing."Out of all the weaknesses you could have had, sloth takes the day!" He promptly fell onto his arse, laughing so loudly that my ears resonated. I just rubbed the back of my head in shame, more than a little embarrased about the situation."Looks like Diligence isn''t my best virtue." "More like you have none at all. Everything you''ve done so far was only because it interested you!" He exclaimed while still laughing before eventually standing back up, wiping tears from his eyes."Anyways, thats enough for today and the last time I will be here to help you. Your minds gate has now been opened to you and you will walk through this world whenever you begin meditation... do not let it confuse you and chip away at your perception of reality please, young master." With that, he made a strange hand sign which pulled the both of us out of my mindscape. Well, that could have gone better, I think... Thankfully, or perhaps sadly, he will not be here the next time I do this.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! If I was proud of the last chapter for Destiny: Infernal, then my ego just skyrocketed because I LOVE THIS CHAPTER. Hehe. Naturally, I''ll remain online for a while to edit out the mistakes and stuff and reply to comments. Stay tuned friends!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!1 88. Chaotic Tendencies Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Heya hiya hi. Uhh. Crusader Kings 2 is fun. Oh and, anime are cool too, I guess. ... XD. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The following evening... - The New Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Turns out that meditation happens in real time and not some strange, convulted thought-process-time as many books describe it. After all, your mind needs to process and imagine the world you enter, even if it is a reflection of itself. Despite having been brought out by Mislav, I didn''t really have anything much to do today so I just continued training... or well, meditating and fighting against the Hui Jun''s clone, which he created to be a perfect match for my weakened self. Suddenly, the mark which Mislav cast upon me pulsed and ignited itself in flames before the fire died down as quickly as it came. Momentarily stunned by the action, I was struck with ecstacy and nearly moaned out embarrassingly as the power of Chaos suddenly returned to me. The living flame which I had grown so used to these past few weeks had re-filled my veins with its blazing glory and I felt my body growing stronger by the second... yet, it wasn''t the instantanous power up it was before. No, this was.. tame. "Ooh.." I stared at the muscle on my hands and saw something crawling through it, a form of worm or parasite, something that coiled around my muscles. Every movement it made hurt like hell...
Father! A strange new organism has entered your body.
I fell down onto the ground as the worm traveled .. everywhere!"Ugh, fuck.. Yeah, I can feel it, Aria." It felt like my insides were being transformed. Like my body was being molded. The worm then caused me to fall face first onto the floor as it reached my spine and caused my nervous system to go into full shock mode. Bright, nonexistent lights formed in my eyes view as it continued whatever it was doing. A GIFT. AN EASY WAY OUT. IT IS NECCESSARY, THIS TIME. The soundless, toneless voice of Chaos thundered inside of my mind without any warning, no headache, nothing. Perhaps my meditation had allowed it easier access to my being? And, a gift?
Erm.. father, the worm is gone now, went into the rune''s portal... its been... Rewounding your muscle and strenghtening your bones. Basically, the reward for your training, I guess? But why?
"I have no idea... but if I had to guess something bad is gonna happen soon and I must be ready." Was my rather curious reply as I stretched myself, feeling my regenerative powers returning.
Something ba-.... Uhm.
A click resounded in my head as the doors to the pool opened, revealing a startled looking Yuko."Brother! The synthetics you sent to put our clan to sleep have failed. There is fighting and since our family has no idea whats going on they''re panicking!"
Yeah.. a message just arrived from Maxima. He and his team are experiencing difficulties dealing with the strange, mana-based powers that the clan members wield.
A nod was my answer to the both of them as I rushed into the living room where my followers waited."Mislav, Hui Jun and Tyrone. I want you to help each other get us a private jet back to Italy." "What about going to Russia, boss? Our boys could still be trapped there." Tyrone asked in a somewhat uncertain tone."We are getting one of our main objectives completed tonight, something which will need to be delivered to Italy in order to assure that its safe." "Naturally, what I mean here is your body, Yomi." I added in my thoughts with a grin as I continued talking to Tyrone."As for our boys... well if they''re still alive, they''ll be alive for a few more days. Were getting the fastest jet possible, no need for something that can carry more than twenty people." "Right, boss. We''re on it... but why are those two with me?" He asked with a tilted head and I laughed."Our enemies are everywhere, Tyrone. Its unlikely that they still don''t know that you are on my side. The two are charged with protecting you from any unknown threats." A nod of approval was his answer as the other two rose from their seats."We could also use my passport for easier access to the flight. Penniless or no, I am still a member of the vatican." Mislav dug out said passport from one of his pockets, which caused Tyrone to give him a thumbs up. "One last question, boss.. what the fuck do we do to this mansion?" His question made me laugh as Yomi finally replied."Oooh, so my body has to be somewhere nice and safe, eh?" "Burn it." That was more than enough for him as he booted a kitchen locker open to reveal several napalm charges, took around five into his hands and started placing them all around the mansion."And what about us, master?" The twin vampires approached me as Belle handed me my precious Omnicard back. I blinked, where the hell did that come from?"You two will be coming with me alongside Yuko. We have some problems to solve and last second matters to attend to." They nodded as I guided them to the outside."Yomi.." I whispered into the air."On it, Leo." A massive storm of magic twisted and tore away at the skies around us as we were made invisible to the normal eye... for the first time in forever, I could actually see the amount of mana Yomi uses in her barriers. It is, to simply put, gigantic. The magic contained in those barriers is much greater than everything I have at my disposal."Oooh? Whats this? Finally admiring my handiwork?" She cooed into my ears, her voice resounding and making me chuckle."I suppose I am." Turning back around to my confused friends, I said."My friends, hold on to your hats." The girls tilted their respective heads in confusion as I channeled forth all of my psionic capabilities, inadvertedly awakening my Chaos Form alongside it. Come to think of it, my power over gravity did not dissappear from the curse of vulnerability. Perhaps this is because its origin is from my own mind and not from Chaos itself, even when it was directly responsible for my psionic awakening? How strange."W-w-whoaah!" The vampire twins and Yuko yelped quite adorably in surprise as they and I were lifted into the late evening sky, which was slowly turning black, as night should be. When we were all safely floating around two hundred meters up in the air, I asked."Aria darling, please act as my GPS in this time of need." The last part was added in for the drama, I will admit. Aria chuckled and sent me an imaginary nod.
As you wish, father.
Sometime later... - The Clan Compound - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"FOR THE NAKATOMI CLAN!" One of my presumed cousins screamed at the top of his lungs as what appeared to be a synthetic ninja blocked his blow with a high-tech, folded metal katana."Nakatomi; descended from the kami Ame no Koyane no Mikoto; origin of Fujiwara Clan." The robot ninja replied in a stoic, but not quite robotic voice. I turned towards Yuko."Nakatomi?" She scratched the back of her head lamely."Uhh yeah, I forgot to mention this but uh... our clan name is Nakatomi. So, as a direct part of it, my full name is actually Nakatomi Yuko and not mothers surname." A nod was her answer as I landed us all down onto the ground with a rather loud thud as the gravitational anomaly I created dispersed, directing the full force of its dispersal onto the ground beneath our feet. This caused the remaining fighters to stare in our general direction."Anna, Belle, I want you two to go around and magically put people unwilling to stop fighting to sleep. Yuko, please assess the damage." "Hai/Yes, master!" The trio of women leaped into action as I approached the two fighters. The human takes one look at me before his face is wrought with horror and the robot scans me first."Scan completed. Target of sight; Antioch. Antioch; master of this unit. Initiate protocol: Give Respect." The machine bowed and I nodded towards it in recognition, somewhat interested in what else it could do."Please go find Maxima for me, would you?" "Affirmative. Commencing search." The robot ninja sheathed his weapon, splitting the katana into two separate blades, bowed again and left as I turned around towards the human."Now, if only you would prove equally as compliant." He shook his head out of his stupor as the clan houses around us burned and directed his katana at me."Haaa!" He exclaimed with fervor and swung towards me, only to become even more shaken as I easily caught his blade with my hand."W-what?! Thats impossible." "What is your name, kinsman?" He recoiled at being called that, but seemingly remembered something."W-wait, kinsman? Yuko was there with you when you came here.. so you must be the lumberjack! You''re here for Yomi''s corpse!" He managed to deduce, making me quirk an eyebrow and nod in respect."Right, you got me. Now, I''ll ask you once again; what is your name, cousin?" Finally giving up as he realized that he was no match for me, he sheathed his katana."Momori, Nakatomi Momori." I extended a hand towards him in an attempt to shake it, but my skin-sewn glove seemed to disgust him as he took a step back. I merely smiled at him and pulled my hand back."Leonardo Zatara, pleasure to meet you. I''m Yuko''s mothers son from her first marriage. In any case Momori-san, could you lead me towards Yomi?" He closed his eyes in thought before eventually nodding."Right.. you know what, your robots seemed to be trying to put us all to sleep rather than kill us which means you might not neccessarily be an enemy and that fucking thing has been a blight on our clan for thousands of years, literally." A deep breath was taken as he opened his eyes."Fine, I''ll take you there... but first, I want to make sure everyone is alright." A nod was his answer."Believe me, I do as well." An uncertain tone left my mouth as I felt Chaos raging against my back. I could not allow anyone here to die."Grandpa!" Yuko''s voice could suddenly be heard, her scream echoing in my ears through the flames. Following the voice in a panic of my own, I found a rather strange scene... you see, there was this random old man fighting a familiar white werewolf. As I approached the scene, a bright flash of reflected light struck the corner to my eye, causing me to look upwards and to my left... My inhuman eyes could easily make up several shapes overlooking the entire ordeal from a nearby hill. It would seem that Maxima was followed. Whatever, I''ll deal with that later."You fool! I came here to bargain for peace! Why would I be the one behind this attack?" The werewolf, whom I realized was none other than the guy whose son I saved, exclaimed in a tone wrought with panic. "YOU FUCKING INHUMANS CAN''T BE TRUSTED! The day I invite you to begin peace talks is the same day that my damn clan is attacked by soulless machines! Its a bit too much of a coincidence, don''t you think?!" The old man bellowed in rage, but even as I was the true culprit behind the attack, I had to admit that he had a point. A simple gravitational anomaly was more than enough for me to stop them mid-attack. If I didn''t, my supposed grandfather would be impaled on werewolf claws and the white wolf would have been skewered in two by a katana."Now now, gentlemen. Its time to stop this." They were both wounded and bleeding already as I set them both some ten meters away from each other."Ugh.. hack.. haa.." My old man coughed blood into his right fist as his left hand held his katana. It would appear that I am already too late. NO. LIFE FEEDS ON LIFE. REMEMBER YOUR TRAINING! Chaos refuted my dreadful assessment as the image of that chaos-infused rose formed inside of my mind. A brief flash of the candle of life followed soon after. In this moment, I realized that I had a choice. Would I use the power of Chaos to save the old mans life? Or would I use the power granted to me by God? .. to no surprise, I chose the first. A resounding click played inside of my mind, making me feel like I just lost some points with God or whatever. Instantaneously leaping towards the fallen old man, I reached into my dantian, the one around my heart as I placed a hand onto his chest."W-w-what are y-y-you?!" Wordlessly, I channeled my essence outwards and into the old man, causing his eyes to go backwards for a moment as all of his wounds are instantly healed... and a connection to Chaos established. His grey hair turned white and his eyes golden as his weathered old body became.. younger. It would appear I have the ability to not only heal, but extend peoples life."W-w-what is this?" "Grandpa? You look... young." He rose from his kneeling posistion and stared at his own reflection."Huh, its like I''m fourty all over again." Well, younger does not mean that I made him twenty again... that said, he looks around twenty years younger than he did before."Leo? What the hell did you do?!" Yuko asked me in a somewhat scared voice as she and Momori watched on in fascination."I healed him." "C-c-could y-y-you do the s-same to m-me, then?" The werewolf, now a kneeling young man with a rather splendid goatee asked me with a quirked eyebrow."Oh, hi." I said somewhat lamely as I remembered that he was there."Momori, please explain what is going on to your grandfather while I heal the werewolf. The fighting seems to be stopping." "Hai." A nod was my answer as my cousin rushed to his grandfather''s side, both him and Yuko helping him stand up. I repeated my actions after placing my hand onto the wolfs chest."A-aaargh!" It didn''t seem to make him any younger, only grit his teeth in pain as his body was forcefully regenerated. Huh, he didn''t completely blank out.. Must be because hes already used to the pain brought by regeneration. His white fur turned even whiter as he transformed back into his wolf form for some reason, so much so that you could see the shine of white even through the blood stains. He turned his body around so that he was on all fours as he took in deep breaths."T-thanks!.. you s-saved my son the o-other d-day.. now you''ve saved my l-life. You already rejected my service but is there anything I can do to return the favor?"If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I merely blinked at the man.. wolf."We''ll see. If you''re still willing to follow me then today might be your lucky day." It was then that Maxima finally arrived, his ... new body appeared to be that of a rather attractive young man. Wait, don''t tell me...
You know that modified sex-bot body that I cooked up for myself? I kinda forced Maxima to use a male version of it.
"And why did you do this?" I asked Aria with a quirked eyebrow as Maxima laughed, apparently capable of hearing her as much as I did."The young lady is exploring her sexuality, master. I am, of course, more than eager to comply as the benefits of this new body are far too numerous to count. Isn''t that right, Striker?" His cyborg assassin/guardian seemed to cough into his fist as he turned away in shame."Indeed... master." Is it just me or has there been a strange increase in really hot, gay men ever since I arrived to Japan."Sounds like Aria isn''t the only one interested in exploring." Yomi''s ever-so-amused voice echoed in my mind. I nearly lurched from the disgust and bile rising from my stomach."Oh hell to the fuck no!" Maxima seemed to perk up from something."A-ah! Is that Miss Yomi? It is an honor to meet you, mother of Aria." He apparently heard Yomi too, something that caused the fox to recoil in surprise."Oh my... the technological progress of humanity is truly astounding."
Not humanity. Me. Also dad that sentece was really gay. The follow up is also very much true.... I wonder why.
"Screw you, Aria." Shaking my head out of my stupor and turning my attention to the stupefied non-mind-readers around here, heavens bless their souls, I spoke."I suppose that means everyone is alright now?" "Erm, yes?.." Yuko replied, somewhat uncertain and utterly confused at what the hell was going on."Yes, miss Yuko, I am indeed as you think, a gay robot." Maxima chuckled as he threw her a look which caused the poor girl to turn away in embarrassment. Oh god, looks like my sister has yaoi tendencies. How... utterly dangerous for me."Err... can someone explain what the hell is going on here? Younger or not, I''m afraid my ... mortal, human brain is incapable of comprehending the current situation." "Hey, its not like I can piece this shit together either, Sakamoto." The werewolf continued to stare at me slack-jawed and wide eyes. Completely and utterly confused. I sighed and promptly undid my Chaos Form, returning to a more human appearance."Anyways, lets keep this simple. I ordered this attack on your clan in order to put you all to sleep as I didn''t want anyone to die. We are family, despite everything." "But why? What the hell did you hope to gain from this?" Surprisingly, the werewolf was the one to ask this as I continued my explanation."I was about to get to that point.. I want Yomi''s corpse." Grandfather Sakamoto and Momori exchanged glances and sighed at the same time."My wife ain''t gonna be happy about this but... thankfully, she was one of those who your robots managed to put to sleep so you know what? Fuck it." He finally managed to stand up on his own two feet."Follow me." The old man guided both my entourage of followers and myself to a seemingly empty garden... yet the thick scent of rampant mana flowed everywhere in the air around it."Unknown energy signiature detected... Conclusion; possibility of magical presence is 99.999% percent." The same robot ninja whom I met before said with a tone of annoyance. Seems like he didn''t like unknowns much. Heh, I like this guy."There, in the center of the garden... its a giant sealing rune. If you can break it, you can dig out the coffin she was placed it. It has no real seal of its own, yet the magic of the runes has held her body preserved and protected from thieves for centuries." "Good thing I don''t need to break it then. Stand back." Literally everybody quirked an eyebrow at me as the two vampire sisters finally returned from their given task."Everyone''s asleep or subjugated, master!" They cheerily exclaimed."W-w-what?! V-v-vampire Queens?! Here?!" Momori exclaimed in fear as literally all of my clan members nearly pissed their pants, for some reason including the werewolf."Vampire Queens?" I tilted my head in confusion at the two as I rose both of my arms and started channeling psionic energies into the earth below us."Oh yeah, we never told you... basically, as were both over a thousand years old, the Inhuman community has designated us both as Vampire Queens." Belle said with a finger placed onto her own chin in thought."I see. So you have a lot of influence over said community, yeah?" Anna tilted her head."I suppose we do.. but if you are thinking about using that influence to grow your power in Europe, you can forget it, master." "And why is that?" I asked them as I began pushing the ground upwards, carefully coating Yomi''s coffin with another layer of gravitational anomalies so as to not crush or damage it in anyway."Aww, you''re so sweet and careful!" She cooed gently into my mind, but I could sense her growing excitement."Well because Europe is... a very strange place. Though the most xenophobic human organizations were born there, somewhere along the line sleeping with an inhuman of any kind became extremely appealing to humans.. you may not know this, but the hybrid population in Europe actually dwarfs both the pure human and pure inhuman populace..." I nearly dropped the coffin once I heard that, a tremor blasting the earth."W-W-WHOAH!" Some people fell onto their asses from the miniature earthquake, most managed to keep themselves up though."W-what? Really?" Belle nodded sagely at my flabbergasted expression."Correct. While most of the hybrids are actually quarters or even less genetically inhuman, their population surpasses anything else within Europe. This is mostly due to the incredible power and influence of the Vatican but the Orthodox ecumenical councils and the many Caliphs throughout time have helped push this agenda... God does not really care who worships God, after all. So once Gods priests finally figured that one out, they started preaching to everything and anything they could find... Naturally, the relationships between humans and inhumans was tense at first, but as many vampires were originally catholics, muslim or orthodox in origin, our kind managed to push others into Gods service." "Aren''t vampires repulsed by churches and crosses, though?" Now that was a question which did not come out of my mouth, but Yuko''s. Anna and Belle chuckled at her stunned stare and promptly each took out a wooden cross of their own."Not if you prove to be a good worshipper. Naturally, those who reject God will not only be repelled by crosses, but sometimes outright deleted from existence by merely coming into contact with one." "So basically most vampires worship God in order to save their own hide?" Momori asked as he seemingly remembered something from his past."That''s why they usually start to... but you''d be surprised how many of us turn into fanatics at the end of the day. Sadly, our kinds vulnerability to the sun in a problem beyond even Gods omnipotent powers." Then they threw a look towards me."But we may have found our salvation in one of its allies. In Chaos." Yuko''s eyes grew wide as the uninfected remained confused. Our grandfather however, rose his right hand in wonder."Is this.. the living fire you were talking about, Yuko? The one burning inside of your veins?" She nodded towards him and promptly slit her own wrist with her katana, causing flames to erupt from the heat of her blood, burning the air and seemingly purifying it."This is the same fire that now courses through yours..." She turned her head towards the werewolf."And mister George''s blood." They both stared at themselves at them turned to look at me as I decided to finalize my work here. Massive bursts of psionic energy ruptured the ground as I rose the garden up into the sky."M-M-MY G-G-GARDEN! AAAUUOOH..." A granny suddenly walked out of one of the houses half-asleep, only to fall back into sweet, blissfull unconsciousness once again as I ruined her garden. Sakamoto''s could be seen fidgeting."I hope you can help me reverse the damage before you leave." I blinked."I''ll do my best." The massive amount of earth that was risen from the ground nearly caused the nearby infrastructure to collapse, but I stopped it with another set of anomalies... keeping this many active at the same time was rather taxing on me, which meant that I needed to finish this quickly. I promptly ripped out Yomi''s enchanted coffin and laid the ground back down as I began to work on restoring the garden. "Come on, y''all. I don''t know what this place looked like, help me!" My plea did not go unanswered as we all quickly restored the garden into a sensible condition. A quick look to my left ensured that the presences I felt before were still perched onto the hilltop."Would anyone mind if I tore that hill over there apart?" "Huh, why would you do that, master?" Maxima asked me, his voice utterly confused."Because it seems that you were followed, Maxima." His android eyes scanned the area I was looking at and he scowled as he noticed the beings hiding within the tress on top of the hill."Damn. Max and Redhand must''ve caught on to me somehow... I am sorry, master." "Its fine." I rose my hands once again as we all walked over to another place, a training area which provided more than enough space for what I was about to do. Channeling my psionic power once again, I decided that instead of ripping the earth apart like I did in order to gain access to Yomi''s coffin, I''d just bind the synthetics and cyborgs up there in gravity and make them float over to here. Their panicked movements were quickly stopped as they were all paralyzed. When they were finally brought here, it showed that my old friend Max the peaceful robot who dreamed of Utopia and his supposed rival, the legendary Redhand himself, named so because his right rist was literally just colored red while the rest of his body was just uncolored titanium, alongside four other synthetics, were floating in mid-air. I promptly dropped all of them but Redhand onto the ground to which they fell with a rather loud thunk."Oh, hi Max." "You! You. are. the. superintendents. s-s-son!" The stupid butler-bot squeaked out like a terrified duck as Maxima looked away in shame. Well, if my successor was like this I would look away too."H-hey! LEMME DOWN TOO YOU BASTARD." I turned around towards the Redhand. He.. it, was a man. A mans head plastered onto a metal body. A cyborg whose only human bits was his head and most likely his intestines.. though I''m honsetly not very sure."Ah, we finally meet, mister Redhand. Now, while I promised Maxima to leave Max alive as he is the only chance you guys have to achive Utopia and peace, he didn''t make me promise anything about you."
Father, I have a request.
I quirked an eyebrow at seemingly nobody."Oh? And what would that be, Aria?"
W-w-well.. mother always says how souls taste... amazing... I''d uh.. like to have his soul so I can play with it... If thats possible.
Oh yeah... I totally forgot that I could shove a soul into my daughter. Perhaps what remains of my common decency prevented that thought from ever reaching me. I turned over to Maxima."You alright with this, Maxima?" He nodded ecstatically."I am very much interested in recording the event!... if I may." A nod was his answer as I called out to my sword."Caedes." "W-w-w-what is? The hell are those statistics!?" One of the four unknown synthetics screamed out in confusion and panic and blood burst out of my right hand and manifested my sword into reality. Redhand reeled at the sight of it."W-w.. p-please d-do-GUUARGH!" My blade was promptly showed through his mouth, quickly devouring him and forwarding his soul towards Aria. My daughters pleasured scream echoed in my mind and caused me to grin somewhat savagely as the remaining, lifeless and souless metal fell onto the ground with an even louder thud."Oh my... someones a screamer, ain''t she?" Yomi laughed at Aria with a smirk on her face.
F-f-fuck you, m-mom! That w-w-was j-just s-so...
"Oh don''t worry darling, you will fuck me one day, I''m sure of it." Yomi cooed secuductively, causing Aria to promptly shut her mouth and me to bust out laughing as Yuko and Maxima snorted."Again, something implausible for us normal people to comprehend is going on." Sakamoto grumbled as his new-best-friend-George the werewolf grumbled alongside him."Indeed, old friend... the times have changed so much, so quickly." "You won''t be normal people for long with our blood flowing through your veins." Yuko reminded them both, causing the two to nod in appreciation as I turned around towards a startled Max and promptly sliced my left wrist open."W-what?!" He squeaked again as I handed him a vial forged from the nearby window."H-hey! Those are fucking expensive, young man!" My grandfather exclaimed and I chuckled."You are from now on my servant, capiche?" He took the vial of blood into his badly-designed hands and asked."I.. er.. okay... but. why. give. me. this?" "That blood is a gift your fragile code will not be able to decipher even if it was given centuries, but I suppose thats fine. Experiment with the blood and you will reach a state much like my own, Max. Make sure to use it in order to truly achieve sentience for all Ai-kind." Maxima answered splendidly in my stead. He bowed towards me appreciatively."Thank you for the compliment, master." I ignored him, making a silent wish that he would stop reading my mind."A-ah, I would if I could, young master... but this body''s capabilites are not fully witihin my control yet.. and your thoughts are loud, like thunder slicing across our minds." Yuko nodded towards Maxima, seemingly agreeing with the robot."Yeah brother, your mind is incredibly loud for some reason... its like you''re one of those people who are brutally honest because they think that they have nothing to hide. Its literally impossible not to read your thoughts... though, I think that it would be equally impossible to control your mind through magic for that same reason. Your thoughts are chaotic and erratic while also being horrendously loud to the point of basic ear-rape..." She explained, causing me and several others to blink in surprise. "Now thats a trait I''d like to have for myself." Momori muttered out, envy clear in his tone as I chuckled and replied."Well if you drink my blood, you might just get your wish." "Come to think of it, what the hell even are you, youngster? What did you turn us into? Some new kind of vampire?" My grandfather asked with a quirked eyebrow as the vampire twin chuckled in his general direction, but I shook my head in negative."I''m the same as Yuko. A chaosborne human... and now, so are you... well, most of you." The werewolf blinked."So what, I''m a chaosborne werewolf?" "Just as we are chaosborne vampires, yes." Belle replied to him with a smile, causing the old wolf to shiver in fear. I really have to look into who exactly those two are for him to be shivering like that. Turning back towards Max and causing the poor sod to quiver once again, I made my final verdict."Listen you all, I need to go back to Italy in order to enure that Yomi''s body is safe and sound. After that, I''m going to Russia in order to investigate The Valley of Death. However, this is unimportant right now... what is important is that you understand that, despite my actions on TV, I am actually trying to save the world." "Bullshit." Momori replied as our grandfather shook his head."N-no, he speaks the truth.. I can feel it." This caused Momori''s eyes to widen in surprise and shock. A nod was sent towards him by Yuko."The blood will show you all the truth, in due time. For now, please listen to Leonardo." "As I was saying, I''m trying to save the world from destruction and, to that end, I''d like you all to join me. Will you?" Sakamoto and George exchanged glances and eventually the wolf replied."Well, we were already going for peace talks so we might as well.. and nobody in my clan will defy you, hell nobody in the enitre Inhuman community is going to defy the will of someone like you... Despite what you might be thinking, the rest of the world is nowhere near filled with superpowered monstrosities as Europe, China and perhaps Korea are. You alone could probably dominate everybody in this place, with your only compettition being that fox-clan up north and the despicable members of HI... and one of those is supposedly your ally already." The fox clan? Ah, he must mean Yomi''s clan. Oh yeah, I gotta go pick up her brother too before I leave. Gonna do that right after this."Good. I want the three of you to work together to annihilate any and all HI compliant organizations within Japan and take it as your own territory while also working on improving the relationships between humans, synthetics and inhumans alike, capiche?" "The three of us?" The duo then turned to look at the synthetic Max who recoiled in fear."Max... if your dream of Utopia is truly one you wish to achieve, you''ll not only need the help of these two, you''ll also need to become braver than you are now. Much, much braver." He lowered his head and clutched his robotic fists before raising his head, clearly full of confidence."Then. I. shall. become. braver! I. promise." A nod of approval was given from the duo behind me as I turned towards my sister."Well Yuko, your presence here has made my trip to Japan more than fun... I have to ask if you wanna go with me to Italy or not, though." She tilted her head in surprise."Wait, you''re giving me a choice?!" I blinked."What is it with the women in my life always wanting me to make their choices for them?" I could feel Yomi, Aria and Yuko alike turning their heads away in shame."Its just easier that way for us girls... and they''ve come to expect it off you, master. Your aura is full of pride so they probably never thought you''d even give them a choice in the first place." Belle replied for them with a knowing look on her pale, life-full face. "Is that so? Well screw that shit, I still stand by my decision. Yuko, do you want to come with me or not?" My tone showed clear finality as she swallowed down hard and turned to look around, meeting the eyes of our grandfather and the werewolf before nodding to herself."No... I.. I can''t.. My family, my clan is here. If you ever need me, I will of course leap across the earth to aid you in whatever you want to achieve... but I need to stay here for the time being in order to protect our family. If they are really going to go up against HI then they''ll need me here to ensure everything goes as best it can. Also, moms pregnant again, someone needs to take care of her in the meantime." I let out a sigh but nodded."Very well. I promise I''ll visit you sometime, okay?" She nodded somberly and threw her arms around me in a hug, but surprisigly did not reach for a kiss. I guess shes still conscious about it being incestual."Aww, sibling love!" Anna exclaimed while holding her hands to her cheeks, causing Yuko to leap off me instantanously. I laughed at her antics."Well, we got what we came for everyone. Maxima, get everyone to come here, were gonna have to make one last stop before our flight to Italy." "Wait! Even if Yuko''s staying here, can I go with you!?" My newest cousin Momori, exclaimed with a panicked tone as our grandfather turned to look at him."Are you sure about that, sonny? I mean, I''m not against it but..." Momori shook his head."I .. I can''t stay here, grandfather. Just... wasting my days away for nothing. At least, if I follow him, I feel like I can be useful to a worthy cause." The old man harrumphed and nodded."Well, if its like that then, you have my approval... your grandmother is really going to kill me when she wakes up, though." "I''m fine with it too but... well everyone who follows me right now has my blood flowing through them. Are you sure you are willing to drink it yourself?" I asked him with a questioning glance. He hesitated, but only for the briefest moment."I-I... Yes, I will do it." I promptly broke another window and handed the guy another vial."H-hey! What did I say about those windows?!" "Do you have an Omnicard?" I asked the old man to which he quirked an eyebrow and replied."Y-yes? Why do you ask?" "Give it to me." He did as he was told with suprising obedience. I promptly took my own card out and transfered a million US dollars onto it."There, that should cover any damage we caused here." He blinked at that insane number."Uh.. yeah, cover. Sure." "Master, everyone is here... but how excatly are we going to fly to the airport or wherever we are going right now?" I smiled at Maxima''s confused look."Well gentlemen, you''d best hold on to yer hats!" The duo, as well as many others snorted at my joke as the trio of women who experienced the same thing just an hour beforehand tilted their collective heads in confusion."What?! What does that even mean!? Is it some kind of movie refference?!" Belle screamed out in frustration as I transformed once more and lifted us all up into the sky without another word. In the end, while the clan of foxes was sad to see him go, Suburo was already waiting for us as we landed into one of his temple gardens, luggage packed and ready.. Something which caused poor old Momori to gape, slack-jawed."W-wait! MY STUFF! I DIDN''T TAKE MY STUFF!" Oh well, I guess that means we''re gonna have to make yet ANOTHER small, hopefully really final stop before we fly to Italy... maybe then, I can rest easy... For a time, at least.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
I CAN''T FUCKING BELIEVE IT, BOYS AND GIRLS! We finally did it! ARC TWO IS OVER!!! AWE HELLS YEAH... It only took me what, fifty chapters? XD Well, you can expect the same length for all the other arcs. Its been fun! It will remain being fun, I hope!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!! ----------------- End Of Stage Two ------------------ STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS! STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS!If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Sorry about that... 1k words needed for a chapter and all that. This is just an easy way for me to remember where my ARC''s end. Hope it does not ruin anyone''s "immersion". XD Anyways- STAGE THREE HYPE BOIS AND GURLS! 89. Caedean Rose Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
"Fellow madmen, rejoice! Joyde delivers you a steaming hot world burning in flames. There is blood, lemon, and chaos. He picks on you in every single chapter - with every linebreak!" XD You might be wondering what this is. Lemme tell you, its a delicious portion from Euphoria''s latest review! OMFG JOYDE IS TALKING ABOUT A REVIEW AND IS NOT BEING SALTY THE WORLD IS ENDING!!!!! You may be thinking this as well and I wouldn''t blame you. Thing is, his review kind of hits the damn point of the story perfectly. So, if two or three of you guys could go and give it a like to get it up to front page that''d be amazing, thank you! Kudos to Derwipe for taking the lead! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The following morning... - Private Jet - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"I WILL BREAK YOUR WORLD AND REMAKE MY OWN!" A terrible scream thundered through my head as our jet flew across Russian territory. I could feel it echoing through my bones."B-boss!? You feel that shit?" Tyrone asked in a somewhat panicked tone as he rushed to a nearby window to look below... only to find the typical emptyness and snow which one could expect from Siberia."Hmmm, looks like the centipede has chosen his assault point." Muttering out in annoyance much to the confusion of my peers, I turn towards their still-shocked frames and answer their unsaid questions."One of the things which I have to protect our world from is a gigantic, eldritch centipede. It, like me, is a child of Chaos. However it is also the representation of what would happen should I fail." Tyrone swallowed down hard."So our enemy is a fucking C''thulu wannabe?" "One of them, yeah." Belle sighed somewhat tiredly as Mislav chuckled."Well, nobody ever said that this would be easy... but for one of our own to be an enemy, there must be a good reason for it, right?" A nod from me was his answer."By devouring our world, his gets a second chance at life." "And if we beat him, we live but his own world dies forever?" My newest ally and cousin Momori, asked with a quirked eyebrow. His right hand tightened around his katana as he already knew the answer, supposedly. Thankfully, I had another idea in mind."His world maybe, but not his race." Now that got Hui Jun''s attention."Do you plan on resurrecting them?" The divine cultivator asked, somewhat confused."Its more like I''m willing to try. I mean, much of the power granted by Chaos comes from genetics. Taking that into account, the Centipede should be made out of the genes of everything its world had to offer. If we can beat it down and properly experiment on it, given time we should be able to restore everything it ate." "But doing that would reveal us to the world, wouldn''t it?" Belle raised another eyebrow directed towards me as I grinned."I never said we would remain hidden for long. This world is on its death throes, no matter which way you look. Its time for us all to accept reality and stop living in delusion." "Ironic, hearing that from someone who is basically the definition of insanity." Momori replied with an anime-like sweat drop, causing me to give out a merry laugh."I guess thats true." "Master, while resurrecting an alien race or many of them is a noble goal, don''t you think it might cause our world to be.. overexploited?" I grinned towards him and nodded."I don''t think it might, it will. And thats one of the benefits... as much as I can understand, our presence here is what prevents Gaia from breaking free. Naturally, this made me come to the conclusion that each person consumes a small piece of her power. If we increase the amount of population, our time limit would be extended." "Gaia? Wait, aren''t you supposed to be like, a prophet of hers or something?" Tyrone asked again, yet his tone did not carry confusion, more like revelation."No Tyrone, that was just a mistake I made back when my connection to Chaos was still weak. In truth, its the opposite. I''m her enemy." "You.. were not born to this power, child?" Hui asked me in a strange tone."I ... well, I guess I was born to it. Its just that... It just wasn''t awakened within me until recently." "How recently are we talking about here, child?" He asked again, this time in a tone indicating fear. I wonder why? Turning to look at Tyrone with an inquisitive glance, I found him rising his hands up in obliviousness."Dunno boss.. couple of weeks, I''d guess?" He answers my unsaid question and I nod as I turned back towards Hui."Its been... maybe a month now? I''m honestly not really sure." "If that is true, then your progress is... frighteningly astonishing." A compliment? How odd."Hui, you''ve been acting strange for a while now, why is that?" He exhaled harshly and sighed right afterwards."... Its nothing. Its just that, when a humans power raises this quickly, it usually has immense costs. Pain or sanity are the most common prices to pay, but sometimes... Life." His grim answer made me pause. My cells have been regenerating like crazy for a while now... how long do I have left to life? Wait, wasn''t I a revenant?"Don''t revenants live forever?" I turned towards Anna and Belle for my answer, but they both sighed and shook their heads."Master, that assumption is indeed true but... a revenant only achieves true eternity when their connection to Death reaches its peak. You... are far too alive to even consider such a thing." "So then I might be dying sometime soon, eh?" I let out a breath. Death... a creeping cold shiver ran up and down my spine before I shook my head out of my stupor."Well, if I die soon or not isn''t really my problem. After all, I have the eyes of not one, but two Implausible Powers on me right now. If I am required to live, then I will. If I need to die, then I will die. Simple as that." "How quickly you accept your own fate, grim as it is." Mislav said with a darkened tone."No fear of the end, eh? You''d make a fine Demon King." Anna jokingly said as I quirked an eyebrow at her."Demon King? You mean like, the regent of all Inhumans or something? Those exist within our world?" Belle quickly waved her right hand in negative."Nope. Those are just silly stories. Ever since humans made Demon Kings up though, there were those among the Inhumans who tried to assert themselves as Demon Kings or Queens, but they were quickly destroyed by the xenophobia of the many species within the Inhuman world." "Xenophobia exists even amongst Inhumans?... why am I not surprised." I let out a massive sigh as my eyes suddenly twisted towards Yomi''s coffin."I wonder how your resurrection will fly among the Inhuman populace, Yomi." "It wont. Not by the younger generations who will fear me for my power and most definitely not by those who remember me for my actions. I am, after all, Yomi Of The Funeral March." She promptly shattered any sort of Illusion I had about the Inhuman population of this world. They''re really no different from their human counterparts... though, I suppose that just makes them even closer to normal people than anything else possibly could. "Oy boss, I have a question!" Tyrone suddenly exclaimed as he started digging through our luggage, eventually dragging out ... a flower."What the fuck is this?" A very familiar flower."Uhmm.." Mislav rubbed the back of his head, apparently ashamed of himself."Ah, I may have forgotten to mention this but... well, this flower marks the first time you ever infused something with your essence that wasn''t a sentient creature. Something inside of me just couldn''t let it burn with the rest of the mansion." It was a rather large, bright red rose which seemed not to have any thorns at all."A thornless rose?" I quirked an eyebrow as Hui Jun approached the thing. Instead of the spreading vines, the things protrusions appeared closer to tendrils, skinless tendrills that is. It had no outer layer, just raw plant-flesh. This thing was a part of Chaos then? No. You. Chaos'' toneless, voiceless voice echoed inside of my mind, causing me to blink at the revelation. This rose, infected by my essence, has been transformed into an.. extension, of myself. Blinking in confusion and surprise, I instinctively attempt to create a psionic connection to the rose but suffer a backlash pulse as the rose... well, it had no brain of its own. What it does have however, is a rudimentary nervous and mana circulation system. Approaching the rose and touching its rather meaty bits, I quickly find out that the thing has a rather minor but thick amount of essence. Oh yeah, plants are alive, after all. Yet, it does not appear to have a soul of its own... Its just, a living entity. Imperfect and much lower on the evolutionary scale than a sentient being, but still just as alive."Its a rose I infused with my power." Finally, I responded to Tyrone with a smirk."Really? Well why don''t we give it a name then?" "A name?" I asked him as Belle and Anna nodded fiercely, apparently finding the flower breathtaking for some reason."That rose smells really, really good! Its an entirely new breed of rose!" "You should totally give it a name, master!" Anna exclaimed as she touched one of the tendrils sprouting from the rose and sniffed it. Though she may not have noticed it, my connection to the rose allowed me to feel what was happening in a very intimate manner. The moment Anna''s nose came into striking distance, the rose expunged pheromeones and spores of some kind, infusing and infecting Anna... however, as soon as the rose realized that Anna was already infected, the spores and pheromones fell back down onto it. It can recycle."If you weren''t already infected by my blood Anna, then that sniff might''ve killed you. Or infected you with the same retrovirus my blood mimics." I deadpanned her as her eyes went wide in surprise."So.. the rose can infect people with Chaos?" Hui Jun approached it and touched the rose, causing it to blast him much the same way it did to Anna... Only for his body to evaporate the pheromones and spores before they could reach him. The rose seemed to lower its flower down, almost as if dissppointed with itself."W-well now, this is... diffrent."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Whats wrong, Hui?" I asked him as he blinked, still staring that the Chaos Rose with wide eyes."Erm, nothing. I just felt like the flower was suddenly dissappointed by something." I laughed at him, causing the man to tilt his head in confusion."Thats because it was. It tried to infect you, but your body''s natural defenses pummeled the infection before it could even reach you." He nodded in recognition."Ah, that makes sense. Would the same thing happen if you were to offer me your blood?" "Considering how I instinctively offered it to everyone other than you so far, I''d say thats an accurate assessment." Was my rather simplictic reply as I turned back towards the rose with a frown."Now then, what to do with you?"
Father, if I may interrupt your musings, I may have an idea what to do with the rose. By the way, could we name it; The Caedean Rose?
"Aria? Sure, what do you want to do with it? And... Caedean Rose, huh?" I muttered out suddenly as I turned my head upwards, causing most people to make an ooh sound and Tyrone to just wave his hands around in mock anger."Ah fuck you all mind-readers, I WANNA KNOW WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON TOO, DAMMIT!" Belle approached him with a smile as she placed a hand onto his shoulder."I know that feel, bro. Mind-readers are cheats." "Yeah, bro!" Then they hugged. And most of us others nearly barfed in unison. Anyway, shaking my head out of my stupor, I asked."Aria? You okay there, darling?"
I uh.. I''m fine. Anyways, where was I? Oh yeah, what to do with the rose uh, I was wondering if you could let me make another VI-chip.... you know, the one I made for Alice? Except this one would take over the rose as the dominant personality, essentially acting as its brain.
"I see. You want to replicate yourself and use the rose as the body for the clone?" To my surprise, Aria sent me a negative response.
I''m not going to clone myself. I''m going to write an entirely new VI. One which may or may not one day become sentient, but until that time comes, it will serve as the brains behind the rose. Its power, while still tiny, can eventually grow to be quite useful. Just imagine it if we could grow a few more of them, put easily-controllable VI inside of them and use those to infect entire cities at once!
"You want to.. weaponize the rose? I guess thats why you want it to be named The Rose Of Slaughter...." What a cruel fate for it, but I couldn''t have thought up anything better myself. I nodded affirmatively."Okay then... but how are you going to do this?"
Please raise your right hand, father.
"Okay?" Rising my right hand up caused me to wince in pain as tendrils of blood burst out of my flesh, weaving together what looked like some kind of fabricator."Woah, what the hell, boss?" "Don''t ask me, this is Aria''s doing..." I replied to Tyrone as everyone watched in amazement as the makeshift machine which was half organic and half synthetic glowed a hot orange. I grit my teeth as I felt my own flesh burning, countless varying materials ripping through my veins as they attempted to reach their destinations. "C-could you hurry this up, darling? Its making me a bit... uncomfortable." I asked with a bit of sweat on my brow.
Almost done... there!
A bright flash of light erupted from the fabrication machine and suddenly the construct retreated back into me.. well the materials it was made of did, anyway. And there, after everything else went back in, stood a single bio-chip much like the one I first placed into myself when Aria was given to me. Except it shone the same bright red that the Rose did, the materials it was made of brimming with pure Chaos Energy.. Energy which did not belong to me.
Thats because its mine. Since I already knew how to detect and make use of yours, finding my own was a piece of cake!
"I see.. so you want me to put this into the pot?" An affirmate nod was sent to my thoughts and I wordlessly placed it into the earth around the rose, causing the flower to reach for the biochip, only for the many nanomachines contained within the biochip to make a hostile takeover of the rose''s weak nervous system, effectively taking its body as their own."So Aria, now that you''ve become a mom, what are you gonna name your kid?" Tyrone jokingly spoke into thin air. Aria''s reaction however, was so cute that I felt pity for Tyrone since he couldn''t hear it.
W-W-W-W-W-WHAT?! ME!? A MOM? I UH... well, I... I guess... Urghm... Name, I-uh, name name name?! I...
Her flustered self was currently frantically turning and twisting in my mind, which caused me to laugh and Maxima to chuckle."Oh my... So many google tabs suddenly opened: Best baby names, most popular parenting tactics, I''m a mom now; SEND HELP! etc, etc." The entire plane burst into laughter."That was surprisingly effective." I complimented Tyrone and sent him a thumbs up as the dude merely rose a beer in response, apparently very proud of himself."So Aria, whats our grandchilds name?" Yomi mused in my mind, causing me to smile as I looked the the tiny flower and laughed."First child; a part-angel, half-kyuubi artificial intelligence. First grandchild; A flower with a bio-chip inside of it." Me and Yomi promptly burst out laughing."Makes you wonder what kind of abomination would come out if we every really got into it..." "Who knows, we just might do that with the way things are going...." I muttered out silently as the memory of my previous conversation replayed itself. The notion that my life may not be a long one dragging me down somewhat as Yomi let out a curious sound."Mmhmm... I''d like that.. someday." Now this, made me feel quite giddy for some reason as I finally stood back up and walked over to my steat. Aria seemingly finally woke up from the googling spree at that very moment.
AH! EDEN! HIS NAME IS EDEN!
"Oooh, *his" name, is it?" I chuckled somewhat loudly as I sighed and leaned back into my chair, suddenly feeling very sleepy. Oh well, the flight is going to take a while so I might as well go sleep."So whats the name? For those of us who can''t read minds please say it out loud with your mouth." Belle exclaimed with a curt bow, making her sister laugh."Its Eden." A spree of metallic steps caused my closing eyes to re-open as that one robot ninja approached me and bowed."Introduction: This one is unit SK-42. Continuation: This unit wishes to ask master something. Requesting permission for input." A nod towards it."Sure. What do you wish to know, 42?" The VI seemed to be taken aback, but only momentarily."Surprise: Reffered by number only? This unit finds it to be peculiar, though not unpleasant." Its metallic eyes rolled as it appeard to be processing something, most likely the question it was about to ask."Inquiry: Does master Antioch posses a base of operations? Continuation: if not, should this unit begin searching for a suitable location?" I blinked at it as I rubbed my chin in thought."Thats a good question... I guess I can''t really expect father to give me everything without taking over as the boss of the mafia." "Not like anyone would protest, though." Tyrone said as he cracked his neck and I nodded."True, yet doing that to dad feels... unfair. Just thinking about it leaves a bad taste in my mouth." "Maybe the Vatican could help you, master? Though you are a Child Of Chaos, you do possess a clear connection to God as well. Not to mention that you have the blade of an Archangel in your hands... Yes, the Pope will be glad to offer you assistance, I am sure of it!" Mislav replied to my assesment with an idea of its own. "The Vatican, huh? Also, the blade of a what now?" Somehow, I don''t think he means Eadom when he says that. Mislav nodded towards me and began explaining."Your molten, burning blade is the exact same kind of blade which can usually be seen in the hands of Archangel Michael. It is likely that Caedes is his actual sword, given to you now that the angel is dead." "But... Caedes has been on earth far longer than-.. no wait, it hasn''t. Eadom ran away sometime after the-.." Realizations strike my head one after another in a spree of migraines and pummeling thoughts."Eadom? What does that traitorous angel have to do with Caedes?" Mislav asked somewhat confused as I promptly summoned the blade into reality and stared at its ever-burning pyre."Caedes... its supposedly a sword forged out of an angels flesh and blood. That angel is supposedly Eadom." "That is impossible." Surprisingly, Hui Jun was the one who answered me."The flesh of an Archangel is tougher than any earthly metal, comparable perhaps to the flesh of divine cultivators such as myself. It cannot be forged!" "What if chaosfire was used, though?" Anna answered in my stead, which caused Hui Jun to stop dead in his tracks before replying."Perhaps, but before master gained his power, that kind of fire did not even exist in this world. It could be done today but the blade has existed for several thousand years already, hasn''t it?" A flash of memory strikes against my mind and I grin. The imagery of the Cathedral inside of my soul... the book. The tale which is a lie, turned truth once the blade is forged."Time.. time is meaningless concept to beings like God and Chaos, isn''t it?" I laughed at my own brainblasting realization as I rose my sword up high."You don''t even exist yet, do you? Thats why you never had a physical form of your own, just fragments... just pieces I make temporarily real by sacrificing my own chaos-infused life blood." "Master?" Mislav questioned me as I let out a maddening laugh."I see now. All this time, my task has never been to *re-forge* but *forge* you, hasn''t it?" One of the powers which this sword has is the ability to go back in time and influece events which are uniquely tied to its existence... what is more tied to it than its own moment of creation? But then... the one who *took notice* of Eadom''s betrayal of God and infused his soul into the metal wasn''t Chaos, but me. Yet, I do not think that Eadom would ever mistake the two of us.... This has.. a lot of strange implications. I don''t believe that Chaos is some kind of future me. What I do believe though, is that the one Eadom saw, was the me consumed by Chaos. The me of another reality, one where I became a direct part of the flame and not one of its adult children."Hmm, I wonder if this Implausible Sword has other powers which I am not aware of." Letting out a massive breath of relief, I cancel Caedes''s connection to reality and feel it re-enter my soul. Yet, somehow the blade felt different, almost... stronger. Perhpas its unique connection to time can be exploited somehow? Oh well, an idea for later."42, please do your best to find me a suitable location for a base of operations. I have two locations in mind that I would like you to check out first; The Balkan Dinaric Alps and Iceland." Fourty-two nodded before tilting its or his head sideways in seeming confusion."Warning; Dinaric Alps are home to Velebit, a Croatian national park which is currently under the control of The Balkan League. Slavic people; aggressive and xenophobic. Recommendation: Ignore location and settle Iceland." I grinned at the machine."I don''t know when I''ll do it, but the Balkans are currently full of strife so I''m planning on taking over them in order to quickly calm things down. They will serve as a valuable starting location for us to subjugate the rest of Europe and have a way into the Middle East, Russia and Africa all at once." "You don''t wanna take over the mafia, but you''re planning on taking over the entirety of Europe?" Tyrone quirked an eyebrow at me because that apparently made no sense. I shook my hand in negative."We will need his support in dealing with the economic powers within Europe if we are to ever accomplish anything. I''m planning on establishing a millitary control over Europe and eventually the rest of the world. As for the Zatara mafia, it will become the economic powerhouse we need to dominate all the others, thus granting father acess to all the wealth he could ever want. He just needs to be there to hold it in my stead." "A scapegoat, eh? I suppose that could work. The old boss is really into economics, anyways." A nod."Thats what I thought too." The machine in front of us however, shook his head in negative."Continuation: would still like to settle in Iceland for primary base. Can make outpost in Dinaric Alps for easier acess to Balkan League." "Then do it." I approved of the machines assessment as it bowed."If I may, since you don''t plan on being like HI and making sure nobody knows whats really happening, maybe I should start training people for your cause, master? The slavic people are hardy, proud and aggresive. If the Balkan population is anything like that of Russia, they will have an innate talent for cultivation. I can even invite some of my fellow elders of Russian descent. However, we would require supplies to create a proper and efficient temple to train the recruits and for this we need both money and a protected, unpopulated location. Something like a national park would serve my needs perfectly." I extended my right hand towards fourty-two."Then your partner is right here, Hui Jun. You two make the arrangements, just hit me with the check whenever you are done." "As you wish, master./Affirmative, master." The fact that the machine''s answer was fluid and without emotional explanation did not evade my notice, but I paid it no heed. After all, my VI servitors gaining sentience can only aid me in my task, right?
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sorry if chapter is too short, need a break. Maybe I''ll make another one for Destiny today or continue this with an Audrey chapter. Either way, see y''all later. Of course, I''ll stay online for a bit to fix mistakes and reply to early comments.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 90. Doctor E. Fischer Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Erm, hi. I don''t really have anything to say here so eh. This chapter is gonna be halfway superb and halfway borefest. I''ll let you guys decide which part is which. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you will enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Meanwhile... - Somewhere beneath Tokyo City - Secret Underground Laboratory - Ashura''s Point Of View...
AWAKEN YOU PERPETUAL FAILURE! "Aaaaaa-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!" I screamed out at the top of my lungs as tears immidiatelly started flooding my sight."HOLY FUCKING SHIT! THE SUBJECT!" An unknown voice echoed throughout the room I was in as the sheer fury of the thing tore through my skull. "Q-quick, call the doctor!" Another exclaimed as I felt several hands pushing me back down as I attempted to stand up... no, to get off of.. something. A brief flash of imagery revealed my current location as my vision managed to return albeit briefly."W-w-whats going on?! W-w-where am I!?" I yelled out into the room as I instinctively backhanded a dude to my right, sending his body flying with such force that it crashed across the wall in a show of brutality and blood. This stunned me and the masked men trying to push me down. Bile rose up from my throat."Ugh!" I vomited down onto the sterilized floor tiles as I fell down, splashing into the mixture of vomit and gore as I did."What is going on here?" A person with a distinctive germanic accent rushed into the room and scowled as he saw me and the splatter on the wall. He took out a needle of some kind and plunged it into my neck before I could react. How the hell did this... eighty year old man move so fast? ... wait... Somethings happening.. My heart rate is slowing down."Are you calmer now, boy?" I swallowed and looked back at the splattered corpse, feeling nothing at all."I... I guess..." The german scientist nodded towards me and sent a few quick symbols to the others around us."Clean that shit up." "Yes, sir!" They immidiatelly complied to the orders, despite the fact that the man I just killed was their coworker a minute ago. Oh fuck, I''m in the base of some fucking evil organization, aren''t I?!"W-where am I?" "Classified. And you do not need to know, anyways. Come. We have much to discuss." I blinked in momentary confusion as I dragged myself out of the splatter and approached the old man."Okay then... can you at least tell me your name?" The old man smiled savagely."Eugen, Eugen Fischer." My eyes widened in recognition at the name, yet doubt coiled around my mind."Yeah, right. And I''m fucking Cleopatra in disguise." He hummed in throught."No, you are sadly not. You are far too ugly to be her, but your genes may aid me in one day ensuring the birth of such a woman. Perhaps many of their kind." I tilted my head in confusion."Excuse me?" He laughed at me as we walked through the stale-colored corridors of whatever madhouse this place was. Eventually, we reached what appeared to be the mans own personal laboratory... it was more like a mausoleum if you ask me, though."Pretty? Are they not? Clean, sparkling even!" Gritting my teeth and biting back a rebuttal of disgust as the man rose one of the many skulls and human bones for me to see. True, the skulls seemed to shine beneath the white light which filled the place... KILL! MAIN! RUPTURE! DESTROY THE MONSTER! "UGH!" I fell onto my knees as the fucking thing screamed into my head once again."Oh? Another headache? My examinations did not reveal anything wrong with your head, young man. So what might these be about?" Swallowing down hard and taking a long look at the man, I snorted."You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you, you fucking Nazi." RAKE! BUTCHER! DO SOMETHING YOU FAILURE! "ARGH! FUCK YOU, YOU FUCKING PIECE OF- UGH!" Slamming my fist against one of the nearby desk, I promptly shattered quite a bit of the mans equipment, exposing the fact that he was experimenting with some kind of strange, crimson liquid which boiled the very air around it."W-w-what..."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Muttering out in horror as I finally noticed the severed limbs, a leg and an arm, which fell down onto the ground alongside the liquid, I found myself at an utter loss for words. But a second look gave me pause and, dare I say it, hope."A-a-are these... Antiochs?" The doctor snarled in anger."YES! They are indeed! But you should refrain from damaging my laboratory any further unless you wish to end up like the other test subjects I bring in here!" He pointed to his left and I looked there on instinct, only for bile to rise in my throat as a black man was impaled onto a wall, Da Vinci style. He had a great many markings etched into his skin, things of unknown and yet, clearly scientific origin. I bit down my disgust."W-w-what do you want from me?!" The doctor grinned with the bloodthirst of an animal."I need you to help me." "Do what exactly? Become some sort of living weapon? A genetic test subject?" I asked the doctor, who merely nodded."Both of those and more. Though, I had hoped that you would be more compliant to my designs considering that I healed your arm..." I finally noticed the fact that my arm was in fact back where it belonged, having been annihilated by Antioch..."How long was I out?" "Several days, but that is unimportant. Now, answer my question boy: What is wrong with your head?" He repeated his former question as I swallowed down hard and sat upon a nearby chair. FILTH! TRAITOR! WEAKLING! YOU WILL DIE! I WILL MAKE SURE OF IT! Gritting my teeth in anger as the thing screamed into my thoughts once more, I felt my courage rise and my heart cool with growing, festering hatred. The thing... it obviously does not want me to converse to this man. That, makes him my best fucking friend."A-.. do you believe in demons, doctor?" A beaming smile adorned the mans pale face."I do not believe in anything but science, young man. Your existence is proof enough that nothing else is required to comprehend the world!" Now this made me pause."What do you mean by that?" He rose from his chair which I did not even notice him sitting onto and turned on a computer screen. The familiar 3D image of a DNA strand came into view... but it was different from the normal human one."Is that an ape''s DNA?" I asked, causing the man to snort."No, young man. Its yours." I blinked and sighed, yet to my surprise, the doctor replied with a smile."Though, you must have made the observation because you do know what human DNA looks like and the image is... similar, yet different." "So what the hell am I? Since I''m here and not in some hospital, I can only assume that you know about my powers... Can you tell me what I am?" The doctor grinned again."Simple really, you are just a human being." "Bullshit. I''m an alien or something, some kinda out-of-this world kinda guy.. I appreciate the sentiment but I can''t be human, doctor." I explained with a deep sigh as his grin seemed to grow larger, as if that was even possible."But thats the beauty of it all! Your DNA is indeed human... just... evolved." "Huh?" Appearing genuinely confused once more, the doctor moved to take a wooden stick of some kind and pointed towards a larger screen as he showed me the same image except bigger."You see, what tiny differences your DNA has to that of a regular human being are things that we all have within us. You were merely born with them being... active. This proves that you are part of the superior race!" He exclaimed ecstatically."Wait, so you mean that everybody has what makes me... me?" "In a way, yes. However, the DNA needed to posess the same strength that you have is inactive and part of the so-called JUNK DNA. Hah, whomever named it as such is an idiot!" He pushed another picture onto the screen."As you can see, your DNA seems to be rather discolored. This is caused by one of its newly active functions, well new to us normal people anyway. This piece of DNA here rewrote the formation of your heart, muscle and bone structure." "My heart?" I asked in confusion. I mean, I get that I couldn''t be this strong without muscle and good bones to support that muscle but... heart? The doctor smiled again as the replied."Indeed! The heart is the strongest muscle, after all!" He switched the screen to show another image, this time that of a seemingly human heart... that is if it wasn''t spewing burning blood, like the severed limbs on the ground."So I really am... the same as that fucker..." A quick look at the limbs of Antioch which still lay prone on the ground made the scientist scowl at me."Pay attention, young man!" I turned back around with a scowl of my own."Whats the fucking point? Just ... just tell me what you want from me already!" He blinked and nodded."Oh, well okay then. I thought you needed more convincin-" "I only need to know one thing; are you going to help me kill Antioch if I help you do whatever the fuck you wanna do?" I asked the shocked man and felt myself growing colder and colder as the moments of silence went by. "Eeeh... rather than killing him, I''d much rather want to turn him and his... female friend, into test subjects for the betterment of mankind! However, the tests I have planned for them are quite.. painful." He replied to me and I nodded."But once they''re no longer useful, you will help me kill them." He blinked."Well sure. Useless subjects are to be disposed off, after all!" "Okay then, one last question... Since you are a Nazi who is around one fourty years old, can you tell me how you managed to keep yourself alive for so long?" I asked him as he nodded in approval."My secret lies with cybernetic implants, genetic manipulation and cellular restoration. But why do you wish to know this? You do not look like you are going to die anytime soon." I swallowed down hard."Thats where you are wrong doc... remember when I asked if you believed in demons? I have one inside of my head and it just told me that its going to kill me." "Then I will do my best to prevent that so long as you serve me well." He replied with a raised eyebrow, not quite believing what I just told him. Whatever, I don''t need his faith, I need his help."One more thing, doc. When Antioch kicked my arse into the ground... he gave me a gold pill of some kind. Where is it?" "I am currently studying it. Why?" I grinned towards him."Well, if Antioch''s word can be trusted, that pill is supposed to make me strong enough to be his equal." Now that, garnered his full attention."Oh? Is that so?..." He turned towards his left and onto what appeared to be a test tube with the aforementioned pill inside."Then I seem to have gained a new priority on my list of things to do."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sorry, lunch time and I''m very hungry. See you in a bit, might add another chapter today to finish this off. This was the boring part, the next one has AUDREY.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 91. Brutality Incarnate Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
So its been a couple of days without chapters and this is because the next year of college is about to start. More importantly; my last chance to finish this year up has arrived so the next couple weeks are going to be... Chaotic. To say the least. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Meanwhile... (during the same time as previous two chapters) - Grand Hotel De La Minerve - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"Mistress, we have arrived." My current personal vampire taxist spoke silently from the front row of the limousine we were in. How he managed to both basically whisper and yet say something loudly enough for me to hear through the closed limo-window is beyond me."Right. The others?" "Everyone''s here, milady. It took us a while to gather all the required wedding rings and other disguise resources, but all ten of your entourage has been properly outfitted and given training in basic etiquette." Ned, the same emotionless vampire who brought me the shadow-stained letter of inviation, spoke with a sickening grin upon his frame. Taking a look around as I walked out of the car and into the streets in front of our destination, I note the motley crew of twelve, him and myself included, that he gathered. Werewolves, vampires, minotaurs, gorgons and ghouls... all in human form, all hungering for human flesh, souls and blood alike."Heh." I chuckled to myself, thinking of all the ways I could use them after this little... excursion. My gaze then went upwards and onto the massive hotel where the slaughter will be held, ah- I meant the *friendly party of friends*. This polished hotel housed in a seventeenth-century mansion is a two-minute walk from the Pantheon, one point eight km from the Colosseum and two points four km from St. Peter''s Basilica. The upscale rooms are equipped with free Wi-Fi, flat-screen TVs and minibars. The posh suites add additional flat-screens, sitting areas and desks. Other amenities include a rooftop restaurant and a sophisticated bar designed by the architect Paolo Portoghesi. Not quite the... unpopular area I expected to be driven into. In fact, despite the contents of the letter being drenched in shadows, maybe Theodora''s intent wasn''t nearly as horrifying as I originally thought? Hmm, yet denying my inhuman entourage their promised slaughter may lead to unforeseen consequences. Oh well, lets see whats in store for us all first, then I''ll make an appropriate decision. Walking into the hotel revealed a rather stunning area, with polished wood and criminally expensive cloth making up every single table. Some of my allies could not stop themselves from gaping, making them the silent laughingstock of the entire place. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I finally noticed a rather cheery looking Theodora waving at me with her right hand as her left hand was busy shoveling delicious food into her mouth, much to the dismay of her female companions."A-ah! Over here! Auds! We''re here!" "I see you. No need to make a scene." I deadpanned her as I made a few hand sings towards Ned, telling him to follow me and commanding the others to scatter. They''ve been given a good amount of money each via access to my personal Omnicard, so I may as well let them enjoy themselves before the feast begins. Just like that, my entourage scatters around the busy hotel, yet I could still feel all of their eyes intently gazing onto my back, each eager to leap at any food that would dare to attack me."Wow, didn''t know you were into old guys, Auds! Gotta admit I can see why you''d look behind his age though." Theodora brashly commented as Ned appeared stunned, yet also flattered."N-no, I am merely working for her father as one of their butlers, acting as part of Lady Audrey''s entourage for this... party." Letting out a deep sigh, I promptly pulled out a chair and sat at the overly dramatized table. Why dramatized? You wouldn''t understand even if I told you. Wait, who''re you anyway? Oh god, have I begun talking to invisible readers?!"Uhh, are you okay there, Auds?" Shaking my head out of my stupor, I replied."I.. I''m fine, I think. My brothers been away for so long that some of whatever was making him go insane may have passed onto me." Theodora and her girlfriends laughed at me."Got a bit of a brother complex, do you?" I deadpanned them, causing the other girls to shiver and look away as Theodora smiled."Never mind. That''s not what we are here for." "And why are we here, Theodora?" The darkness in my tone could be heard resounding through the room, causing much of the hotels patrons to become paralyzed as everyones attention was focused onto our table. Meh, thats cool. I did always like being the center of attention."I-.. We.." She swallowed down hard and sent her female friends away with the wave of a hand as she stopped eating and took a deep breath, her stupid rainbow-colored hair waving as she turned her head towards me."I want to offer a sort of... non-aggression pact, to you." A blink, nay make that five, as I attempted to comprehend her actions. A quirked eyebrow was her answer."Oh? A non-aggression pact? Do go on, girlfriend." Now, everyone looked away with a great deal of patrons leaving the hotel as members of my own entourage grinned, each one filled with growing blood lust."I-I.. Argh... I didn''t think this through, to be perfectly honest. Being able to summon Kingsley would be amazing right about now." "Kingsley? I assume that is the shadow who chose you, eh? Come to think of it, while you were always a sucker for millitary strategy, books and pretty much everything else considering warfare... you were never really great at deceit or diplomacy." I said, tone still leaking shadows as my own emotions focused upon her lithe, muscled body. Theodora, you see, was a girl who preffered physical activity over everything else. Something her father approved of in stride as he believed that her muscular structure meant that he would not have to deal with boyfriends and unwanted pregnancies."So tell me Theodora, why should I let you live?" She gulped."Uhh, let me live?.. you do know that killing me will remove your claim, right?" I blinked."What?" She breathed out, seemingly managing to bite down her fear."Do you know Milicia? The stupid blonde girl we used to bully together?" "I do, but what does that have to do with this?" I asked her, my tone finally switching to one of dangerous curiosity. Theodora was little more than an antelope on the verge of death, telling an interesting story to a not-so-hungry lioness in order to preserve her own pathetic little life. Incase you couldn''t tell, I am that lioness."W-well, shes one of us.. t-the candidates, I mean." "I see..." I closed my eyes for the briefest moment, letting her breathe as I relaxed into my chair. Now there is only two reasons as to why she would be telling me this. Either she wants me to kill Millicia and spare her life in exchange which is highly implausible considering what she told me mere moments ago, considering that it is true. Or, she herself had already made an attempt on poor little Milli''s life and was reprimanded for it."So the shadows won''t let someone who kills another candidate become the regent? How droll... but I guess thats just how democracy works." "Y-yeah, I thought the s-s-same... yeah..." She muttered, her terror quickly resurfacing because of how easily I deduced her intentions which caused me to sigh as I signaled Ned to come closer."Y''know, I''m okay with that. However, a non-aggression pact is something signed by two opposing forces of equal power... you and me are not of equal power, girlfriend." "H-huh?" She croaked, her tone twisting with delicious fear as I grinned much the same way my entourage did beforehand."Yes, milady?" Ned leaned into my ear and asked with an eager tone."I assume that you are capable of creating a barrier around the hotel that will prevent people from hearing, seeing and attempting to enter inside, yes?" "Why yes, milady... I most assuredly can but, to what end?" He asked mostly in jest as I felt my own hunger for souls gnawing at me... and this hotel was full of fresh souls, ripe for the plucking."Well, I figure that my friend Theodora here requires a... demonstration of the diffrence between us." I rose from my seat, hunger clear in my eyes as they gleamed against the chandeliers light."Cast the barrier." He nodded and as soon as I felt his magic encompass the entirety of the hotel, I yelled for all to hear."My friends! My dear, dear guests!" All of the people around us turned their heads towards me, making them ignorant of the eagerly transforming monsters behind their own exposed backs."Its time..." My closed eyes and dramatic pause made everyone quirk an eyebrow and I spoke just as a woman noticed the gigantic minotaur next to her reaching for her throat with an overly-muscled arm, causing her to scream."LET THE FEAST, BEGIN!" A scarlet chorus of screams filled the entirety of the place."W-wha-.. WHAT IS GOING ON?!" In horror, Theodora leaped off her chair and stumbled as a table was thrown in front of her."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAIE-rg!" A womans scream thundered across the hotel as I turned around to find that the aforementioned minotaur had begun enjoying himself, eagerly devouring the womans flesh from the neck up as he pounded her behind as if there was no tomorrow. With a few more strokes and a good portion of her neck torn off, the woman gave out one final screech before the sheer force of the minotaurs orgasm tore through her lithe body, hot blood-stained cum leaking from her ruptured eye sockets. Theodora lurched, the contents of her previous meal spewing onto the floor as I grinned and knelt next to her... some distance away from the vomit, of course. Grabbing her by the back of her rainbow hair, I spoke as she grunted with tears in her eyes, mouth agape in horror."You see, while the laws of the shadows may prevent me from killing you... there are things worse than death." I pointed towards another part of the room, where the two vampire sisters I had met before were currently enjoying themselves, ripping bits out of a handsome young man who was most likely flirting with them mere moments ago, half of his face stuck in a stupid grin while the other was... missing.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Grrh.. fuck you, you sick bitch!" She spat in my face, instinctively causing me to transform into my Shadow Form as I dodged the bolt and laughed."Oh? Still have some fight left in you?" "Y-y-you fucking m-m-monster! How many people do you think are in this hotel? ARE YOU GOING TO KILL THEM ALL?!" She screamed at me in disgust, causing me to rise an eyebrow."Well, yes? Certainly wouldn''t be the first time that I''ve ordered the deaths of so many people at once." "D-dad was r-right about you! You and your sick family are the scourge of mankind!" She leaped to her feet, kicking me off of herself as she transformed into her own Shadow Form. A stupid tank-top and yoga pants were all the clothing she had, as boxing gloves appeared on her hands."I''m gonna fuck you up!" Yet, despite her bravado.."Perhaps you should look before you jump, darling." I calmly told her as my frame twisted itself into a savage grin."MOOOUUGH!" The minotaur, bless his perverted soul, had recovered from his orgasm and promptly sent her face first into the floor, immidiatelly dissipating her shadow form as the energy used to maintain it was transferred elsewhere in order to quickly heal her wounds. I laughed at her as the minotaur jumped on top of her, cock at the ready. Approaching my fallen friend, I cupped her cheeks with both hands and raised her head up so that I could look at her directly in the eyes."Y''know, I can''t kill you... but my friend here seems to be in quite the rut and I''m sure you wouldn''t wish him on any of your other girlfriends." A singular finger pointed towards the group of five women who were with her before I arrived caused Theodora to scream."AUGUSTINE! RUN!" She yelled out in desperation as I watched one of the girls, a much younger one, shake herself out of her stupor and leap out of her own pool of piss as she made a beeline for the nearest exist. Too bad for her, the door just wouldn''t open."N-NO! DON''T HURT HER! I''LL DO ANYTHING!" Theodora screamed towards me as I rose from my kneeling posistion and created a hand out of pure shadow, its clawed form eagerly leaping into existence as it extended my reach, grabbing hold of the poor little girl."Ah, I recognize her. This is your little sister, isn''t it?" "I''LL DO ANYTHING! PLEASE! DON''T HURT HER!" She pleaded pointlessly as I tsked at her."You don''t have a choice either way, Theodora." The little girl then kicked my cheek."Ow, that hurt you little shit!" Reacting impulsivelly, I slammed her onto the ground next to Theodora."NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! HOW COULD YOU?!" The little girl still moved though."S-s-sis.." She tried to say something, her voice exotically weak, full of suffering and torment! I already knew what I wanted with the girl."HehehehahahahhahhaahaHAHAHAHAHHAAHH!" My maddening laughter caught the attention of the entire room, although most of the people within were either dead or dying, as I reached for a chair which wasn''t stained in any form of bodily liquid and dragged it in front of the two. My minotaur friend grunted as I approached, my sickening behaivor apparently exciting him even further."Oh my.. you''re just RARING to go, aren''t you?" He snorted at my joke, causing Theodora''s eyes to grow wide as he posistioned his massive cock right at the entrance of her tight butthole, ready to tear her a new hole from it."N-No..!" She whimpered, closing her eyes as the minotaur awaited my approval. Such a good lit-ahem, big boy, isn''t he? "Don''t worry, darling. You''ve still got some time left in you... your sister, on the other hand..." I spoke, each word resounding with horrifying, beautiful darkness as I grabbed her destabilized and immobile little sister, the girl was maybe five years old at this point, pulling the twerp up into the air by the hair."Now, I''m sure that, what with you being a hero and all, you''ve never done something like this... but you see, while we are in our Shadow Forms, we gain the ability to devour the souls of others." Calmly explaining to her as I reached for a steel knife from a nearby table which seemed to be miraculously untouched by all the partying, I began slowly drawing a line on her little sisters right arm, blood pooling, dripping onto Theodora''s face."N-no!" She screamed again, twisting and turning her arms, attempting to re-enter her Shadow Form... but this just caused the Minotaur to tighten his hold over her, which caused him to promptly break both of her arms in the process."AIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEI-hhgn..." "Now, souls are a very special kind of food, meant to be eaten as soon as they''re done cooking..." I laughed even louder as I continued cutting her little sisters body, her tortured flesh had long since given up on screaming, but her twitching proved that she could still feel the pain."How does one cook a soul, you might be asking?" My grin was now stretched from ear to ear."Well, its not really cooking, you see..." Little Augustine''s body twitched again as tears flowed endlessly down her shattered cheeks, the revulsion of it all making me shiver in anticipation at the eventual devourment of her soul."Its just that... souls become tastier the more tormented they are before death. Naturally, prolonged torment gives out tastier souls, kind of like aged wine... but we don''t have that much time, sadly." Calling upon the shadows once more, I grabbed a goblet from the aforementioned table as I created a second claw of darkness which grabbed the girls body while I used the original one to grasp around Augustine''s tiny head."N-N-NOOOOOOOOOOOO!" And twisted it, causing the little girls neck to rip apart like a corkscrew, with rich, deliciously crimson blood bursting out of it and filling up my goblet."Now, don''t misunderstand, I''m not a vampire myself but..." My second claw lowered itself, the tortured soul of Augustine being mixed into the goblet of her blood, her own body liquids acting as a makeshift soul container."I find that the souls of the tormented go rather well with the red..." With that said and done, I promptly swallowed the entirety of the goblets contents in one huge gulp. Theodora''s eyes widedened for the briefest moment and then she lost all consciousness. A plume of darkness rose from her body, the sigil of her dark power. It turned towards me and, within that same moment as I felt the blood and soul of little Augustine rushing down my throat, leaped into my body."A-AAAAAAhn!" Unable to stop myself from moaning out, I fell onto my knees as I lost the ability to stand, causing my minotaur friend to become unable to stop himself anymore as he impaled Theodora''s unconscious body again and again."MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" His immense moo of pleasure made me burst out laughing as I watched her broken flesh jumping up and down from the force of his mating fury."My, oh my... That was splendidly done, milady." A blink, no make that several as Arsene finally decided to manifest himself next to me, watching the minotaurs work with quite some interest as I replied."Oh? So you aren''t here to reprimand me for killing her?" "Technically, its not you that dealt the final blow, milady. That honor belongs to your... bull-friend over here." He explained as the minotaur finished once again, ripping Theodora''s body in half and staining the ground before me with semen. Arsene and I shared a laugh."Let me guess.. the rule is that you can''t direcly murder one of the candidates, but everything else is fair game?" To my surprise, he shook his head in negative. Which means Theodora lied, right?"Your rival here did not lie. Rather... this requires an explanation on my part. You see milady, you are one month late to the party." "Huh?" I quirked an eyebrow at him in utter confusion as I threw the bloodied goblet on the floor and left the minotaur to his own devices, taking a calm walk through the glorious carnage as we spoke."As I said, your introduction came... late. Your brother and his connection to Chaos prevented me from contacting you directly as .. well, Void and Chaos are not exactly allies and I am sure that doing so would not go so well for me." Void and Chaos are not allies?... What does that mean for me and Leonardo, then?"I see.. so you waited for him to leave before you approached me." A nod."Indeed. And by the time that managed to happen, a month had already passed. This first month of the elections is one where all violence is prohibited... but that month is over, ended with the first dusk of October.." First dusk, eh? So the shadows measure day... or night, the opposite way around? Wait.. wouldn''t that mean the dates are the same? I guess its just an ego thing, then."Anyways, I guess this is so people can awaken their Shadow Forms before the thing actualy begins, yeah? Because I doubt I could have consumed her power like that otherwise." "Once again, you are correct in your assesment. This is indeed why the first month is one of peace. Thankfully, you managed to awaken within the first hour of your ascension!" He proclaimed with a tone full of pride."That said... Kingsley is nowhere to be found..." "Kingsley? You mean the shadow who chose her as his... erm, charge?" I questioned him as I watched my entourage finishing up their meal, gore and butchery all around me."Indeed... him not being here can only mean that he had already foreseen this happening and had abandoned his charge. This means that he may have already chosen another to take her place, thus making your efforts here mostly meaningless." "I wouldn''t call this meaningless..." Muttering out in ecstacy as I rose my hands upwards, the dark energy around them visibly thickening as my power grew by the second, seemingly feeding off the horrors I had commited here."True. I suppose that you aren''t someone who would see gaining another prey as meaningless." "More food for me... but you seem dissappointed. Could it be that you are supposed to eat Kingsley''s power as I ate Theodora''s?" He nodded in approval yet made no verbal reply as his physical form slithered back into the darkness and I turned my head around, transforming myself back into human form."Alright, everybody! Funs over, time to go." My entourage of ten promptly cleaned themselves off the gore as we all left the butchered hotel in unison, leaving no survivors as we did. We walked out of the hotel, each grinning in euphoria as I took one look at my phone... and formed a wicked smile."You guys up for another feast?" "Already?" "Right now?!" "WHERE!?" The chorus of hungering inhumans eagerly responded to my question with glee as I punched a number into my phone and felt my smile widening."Y-yes?" "Hi Millicia! I''m coming for a visit so you better prepare your best behaivour for my arrival." My former bullying victim was soon to be turned into a killing victim. Not that she had the slightest idea."H-hu-What?! RIGHT NOW?!" "You are in Pula, right? That one Croatian city on the coast? I''ll be there in two days time so you better get ready, hehe!" My smile turned into a wicked grin as I turned towards my entourage."Lets go home, sleep this off and then go fuck up another little shit tomorrow. What do you say, guys and girls?" They didn''t respond verbally, only with sickening grins and savage smiles, much like my own. Geeze, I might get attached to these people if they keep this up! Now wouldn''t that be fun? Hehe!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Aaaaaaaaaaaah, I love Audrey. She lets me dig out the deepest, darkest corners of my soul and lash it all out into text format. How do you feel? Revulsed? Disgusted? This is what true written horror looks like, my friends! "> Also, I CANT WAIT FOR SOMEONE SOFT-HEARTED TO READ THIS AND SPILL THEIR BS INTO A REVIEW! MUAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHA! Love ya all, guise and gurls! ADIOS
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 92. Long Overdue? Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Great, as soon as I got myself into a writing mood, my cat suddenly began purring a rushed to me literally telling me not to do it yet. But I must persevere because my head hurts to fucking much from all the prep I''ve done. Also some other family related things but its fine. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Unknown time... - Unknown place... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
I felt my consciousness... waking. My... my form seemed to be different. Uncertain. Unnatural. ... or perhaps it was natural? Either way, I could not tell. I could not even panic or scream, for it appeared that I had no mouth of my own. Or a body of any kind for that matter. I just... existed. Floated. Flowed. Something fell into me, something physical and heavy, much heavier than whatever I was at the moment. Another thunk as the thing hit the bottom of my being. Then, a myriad of other things surged forward and seemingly attacked the fallen object. I felt my focus shifting onto these tiny existences and recoiled as they reacted to my actions. Feeling as if they, in all of their countless glory, were just a part of me. But I knew that they were different, mostly. Thier tiny bodies were made out of unnatural materials, fused together to form tentacled shapes connected to a round, eliptical sphere on top, acting as a form of *head*. A receiver of information... and I was the transmitter? Unnatural constructs with tentacles and the distinct shape of a squid? These can only be one thing; nanomachines. Using my connection to them and getting the same feeling of focus that I get by closing my physical eyes, I felt my control over them expand. Once I felt that I had all of them under my direct command, I sent them to the edges of my being, thus getting a rough map of what I looked like, what I was. I ... my being appeared to be rather immense. An oval shaped structure with a very uneven bottom and yet, a perfectly smooth upper side, with each flank seemingly being as erratic as the *floor*. A sense of momentarly confusion filled me as I connected the dots. I appear to have become some kind of lake, filled to the brim with nanomachines. This was clearly the work of Chaos. Now that thats settled, I still need to figure out why I was here and what exactly was I meant to do? Considering Chaos is involved, it probably has something to do with essence. Speaking of which, whatever liquids my body was made out of seemed to be spewing copious amounts of life-force on a momentary basis... Hmm... A body that cangenerate a great amount of life-force? A bunch of nanomachines reacting to my will? Taking upon the form of a decently sized lake? I''m some kind of spawning pool, aren''t I. I have given you enough. You have taken enough. Time to grow on your own. A calm voice echoed through my mind as Chaos finally decided to make its presence known to me after my last conclusion, which was more of a statement rather than a question. Your current self is upon a formerly chthonian world that has begun to cool as it finally reached the edge of its stars burning reach. Alongside many others, your first job will be to jumpstart the evolution of life within this solar system. That''s all fine and well but evolution takes a long time, even sped up it would take me eons... then again, time is a funny concept when it comes to Chaos. In a way, Chaos is above the limitations of time, so no matter how long I spend here, I may wake up in my own world mere moments after closing my eyes. Perhaps I am currently doing just that, as the last thing I remember from the real world is the fact that I leaned into my chair on the plane. Sigh, I suppose that even if it is beyond the reach of time, wasting it is not something Chaos would approve off. It is the avatar of life, after all. And wasted time pretty much equals wasted life as well. Okay... Come to think of it, isn''t this a kind of dream come true for me? I mean, this isn''t that far off from being a primordial ooze, with the exception that I still have to do some work. Just as I finished my own musings, one of my nanomachines struck an unfamiliar object, yet I could... feel it. It ... it felt like something was touching me. Touching my skull, to be exact. A mass of nanomachines sourrounded the object and analyzed it to find a large hexagonal crystal which seemed to be breathing essence. My recent training in QI manipulation allowed me to realize that this is my own QI. Wait, my recent training... what did I learn there again? Oh yeah, the ability to infuse living creatures with my essence and thus, transform them into something more than themselves. Could the same basic principle be used here?... I''m gonna have to ask Aria to fill my brain up with some much-needed knowledge on genetics in order to be successful here, I think. Anyways, what was that Chaos said again about my sourroundings? A chthonian world?... erm, if memory serves those are former gas giants whose outer layer/atmosphere has been consumed by its host star, leaving nothing but a mineral rich core behind. A core which is probably as large or perhaps even larger than the earth itself? Wait, that makes no sense. The core of a gas giant is incredible huge, much larger than any habitable world could possible be. Nothing living could survive on this place duo to its implausible grav-.... I''m supposed to use my psionic powers here, aren''t I? Then again, I''m here to jumpstart the life of *this solar system* and not *this world*. Planets like this tend to be rather rocky, with incredible mineral compositions all over the place, a perfect factory for aspiring would-be-life-giving asteroids. Asteroids which I will probably need to propell in the right direction by the use of my psionic powers.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Huh... this is gonna be a challenge, isn''t it? One of the first things in my life which cannot be solved by punching or brute force in general. In fact, all this thinking is.. nice, for a change. However, I have to admit that every second I spend idling here makes me feel like a cook told to operate a CNC machine. In other words, I have no fucking idea where or how to even begin! AND I DONT LIKE FEELING STUPID, thank you very much! I felt my body shake as the nanomachines reacted to my instinctual motion, that is to say the "shaking of ones head out of a stupor", causing several ripples to form. One of the moving nanomachines struck the fallen object which had piqued my curiosity in the first place, which caused me to immidiatelly analyze it. And feel even stupider for doing so... I mean, what the hell did I expect? It was just a stupid rock. A chuck of basa-... of basalt. Basalt. That means lava. Lava which is very, very close by. Then again, this is a chthonian planet, what the hell did I expect? Still, this makes me feel... uneasy. If lava is so close to me that a piece of fresh basalt can fall into me can only mean that I may very well be in danger of evaporating. Contrary to popular belief, lava does not actually need to be put into water in order to evaporate it. While it wont instantaneously evaporate, a small vein of flowing magma can eventually dry out an entire lake, provided that it does not solidify first. And I don''t feel like wasting my own body away in order to defend myself from rampant magma. Extending my mental reach towards all of my available nanomachines, the total number of which eluded me still, I made them join together to from a pseudo-hand and picked up the rock, throwing it upwards and out of myself, only for the rock to nearly immidiatelly fall back down onto me, slamming against my makeshift arm and causing my nanomachines to scatter. Hmm, this can only mean that I have some kind of rocky roof over my head. Something hard enough to not be even remotely scratched by me throwing a piece of basalt into it. My best guess? A slab of iron, purified by the residual heat of its sourroundings and made to conviniently fall on top of me by Chaos in order to protect me from what I can only assume is an ocean of magma on the planets surface. This means that my current enviroment is some kind of miniature cave. Or perhaps I was literally a pool of water stuck below a massive slab of mineral-infused rock and.. well, more rock. Great, so I''m trapped in here for the time being. Uhh, maybe my nanomachines can dig a way out? And even if they can, ... should I? Please don''t. The fact Chaos responded to me made the fluids of my new body swirl, as I chuckled at the stupidity of my starting location. Oh well, life is meant to struggle in order to achive the right to exist, no? Still, what kind of life am I meant to create that can survive the hellish conditions of this planet, much less the atrocity that is outer space? I mean, sure I could form an asteroid of pure metal and carbon once I manage to detect a vein of each and fill its core with microbe- wait, isn''t this the same as that one unpopular theory of how life began on earth? Hmm, perhaps I should watch some videos on Genesis once I wake up from this place. Aria has been modifying my DNA for a long time now, hasn''t she? Perhaps I could learn a few things from her? So much to do... Anyways, I reached out to my nanomachines once again and finally analyzed the liquids I was made of... only to find out that I was little more than a massive pool of my own fucking DNA. The life which you create here will be your own progeny. Like you are to me and I am to Life itself, the living things born of this pool shall be connected to you, bound to return to the whole upon the end of their life-cycle, feeding you all the energies which they had gathered up to that point and thus, allowing you to create even more life from their sacrifice. This is the purpose of Chaos. We, my children and I, are the progenitors and curators of all life. You are one of us, time to do your part. ... To say that I am currently stupefied would be beyond a simple understatement. I ... I always thought that Chaos and Life are one and the same? Guess not. Then again, it makes sense when I think about it. Life itself is an immensely powerful entity, comprised of an infinite amount of others, each descended from itself, bound to one day return to it and fuel the creation of even more life. The entity of *Chaos*, is nothing more than the brains behind that cycle. Chaos is the smith, the designer, the artist... but not the metal, the cloth, the canvas itself. It is up to us to use our power over Life to shape it and feed the endless cycle as its curators. But this all begs the question... what came before life? What does it orginate from? How did it all begin? And, perhaps the most important question of all, what or who the hell is Chaos? Who is this entity that speaks to me occassionally? Who can also stand on equal grounds with God? With Lucifer? With Gaia? ... naturally, the thing refuses to answer me, for that would just be far too simple, wouldn''t it? Perfection. A voice thundered across my thoughts and I felt myself falter, the genetic pool sloshing around and covering the rocky walls sourrounding me. The tone sounded not angry, but annoyed at me, as if I was supposed to already know the answers... well, guess what, I fucking dont! And perfection? What exactly does that even mean? Is it an answer to one of my questions? If so, which one? To all of them? Nah, fuck that. What came before life? Perfection! Who is Chaos? Perfection! Who is equal to the other implausible shits? MOTHERFUCKING PERFECTION! ..... Thats fucking right, you little bastard. Better stay quiet and shove it all onto my poor, mortal brain in hopes that I might comprehend it. You know what? I think this has been looooooooooooooooooong overdue, my dear, dear Chaos. Because even when my supposed enemy, that is to say Gaia herself, was capable of at least ATTEMPTING TO EXPLAIN shit properly, you know, COMPREHENSIBLY to me, YOU STILL DONT. So, you know what, you glorious piece of galactic shit? Go fuck yourself. ...... What? Got nothing to say for yourself, you galactic turd? ........................ I thought so. Now, where was I? Oh yeah, thinking about exactly what kind of superhuman life-form could survive the dreadfull conditions on this planetary object. Perhaps some ki-
Moments afterwards... - Back in the real World - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"WHOAH!" I exclaimed as I felt my consciousness being catapulted across all of space and time and back into my mortal body, causing me fall right out of my chair, breaking the cord which held me in place and vomiting everything I ever ate onto the floor in the span of a single fucking second."WHOA-EWWWWWWWWWWWWW! What the fuck, man?" And promptly blast my cousin, teacher Hui and Mislav with what was basically a litre of projectile vomit."Ugh... I don''t feel too good." Shaking my head out of my stupor, I promptly rushed towards the nearest window and opened it, causing a gust of wind to blow into my face and forcing me to hold back my own vomit, the stench of which caused me to vomit even more into my mouth and force what I had tried to hold back right out of my mouth.... And onto my face, as the wind blew it all in the opposite direction. After a couple more seconds of projectile vomiting myself, I promptly let myself fall head first onto the floor, not even caring that my hair was fully coated in the aforementioned lurch."Erm... you okay there boss?" "Do I look okay to you, you bloody twat?" My tone clearly indicated that I was massively pissed at the moment, yet my inner rage was nothing in comparison to the awkwardness which filled my current being. Sighing out loudly as Tyrone continued blinking in confusion, everyone around me more than a little bit stupefied, I stood up and gathered up all of my mess with psionics before proceeding to throw them out of the same window I opened moments before."Ugh... I want all of you to remember to remind me to never tell Chaos to, ahem; go fuck itself, while my real body is on a plane."
You WHAT?!
Aria''s scream was muffled out by Yomi''s increasingly audible laughter, as several images of her rolling on whatever imagnary floor exists within my mind forced themselves into my vision."Erm.. okay?" Tyrone seemed to be questioning his own existence right now and the others weren''t much better off. "Look... its best that you just dont ask. And uh, apologies to Hui, Mislav and Momori for... projectile vomiting on you guys." The trio appeared to be having the worst day of their entire lives, each with their own selective reactions. Mislav appears to have been so shocked by the event that he passed out, with drool falling out of his mouth in disgust. Momori did not respond verbally, his twitching body being the only indication that he wasn''t some kind of human statue. And Hui... kept looking at his own arms, each of which pulsed with divine energy."I... I have never felt this kind of.. humiliation. Not even when my enemies tried to castrate me." I firmly decided not to continue this conversation in an effort to preserve my own sanity... well, what little is left of it, anyways.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that it is for this chapter of Euphoria! If you cant tell, this is a light-hearted one just to balance out the last chapter. XD I must admit I had fun typing this down. As usual, I shall remain online for some more time to respond to reviews and edit out my mistakes!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 93. Uncharacteristic Cheer Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Alright, the amount of comments on the last two chapters has me up and running! Which means extra chapters for you guys and girls! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin! Oh, and by the way... Chaos does not fucking equal Evil. I will flay anyone that spouts such vile heresy out of their mouths... alive.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sometime later... - Leonardo Da Vinci Airport - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Mmmmm! MAN! Does it feel good to be back or not!" Tyrone exclaimed as he stretched his sore limbs, something which many of the group mimicked within seconds."It does. I missed Rome." My neck cracked as I leaped out of the private jet which had flown us back home. "W-WHOAH!" Oh.. right, there are people nearby so I maybe shouldn''t be doing superhuman sh-you know what? Fuck it."Mislav, you''re first on my order of business. Get over here and I''ll fly you to Rome?" "U-uh, s-sir?!" A flight attendant was apparently creeped out by my actions, shivering in confusion and fear as I turned around to look at her. A single whiff of her scent confirmed a plethora of cleaning products, mainly focused on her hair..."Huh, guess hybrids really do make up most of the population." Now that, seemed to shock her enough to drop the documents she was carrying, eyes wide and afraid. She tried to mutter something out but I just ignored her, causing her to fall onto her knees in pure horror as my two vampire queens leaped down onto the ground next to me. Belle took one look at me before snorting."What? If you can do it, so can we." "I literally didn''t say a single thing." Was my reply as our jet finally released the extensive ladder, connecting it to the ground."A-ah, finally us mortals can leave the confines of this machine as well." Hui Jun jokingly said as he tapped Mislav on the shoulder, the divine cultivator decidedly sealing away a good portion of his power so that the golden energy leaking from his body normally does not startle the *typical commnoners*."Oh please, we both could''ve leaped down had we wanted to." "True, but neither of us is insane enough to do it." Hui replied, much to Mislavs approval."Quite, quite!" "Cliche, now get your sorry arse down here so I can fly you to the Vatican." I said with a massive sigh as the people around us began takin pictures. Oh who even cares? Espers are already a thing and my recent destruction of Tokyo should have more than woken up the people of the world when it comes to superpowers. Suddenly, a massive crash could be heard from inside of the jet."ARGH! FOR FUCKS SAKE, SOMEONE COME HELP ME CARRY THIS PILE OF SH-.. she can hear me, can''t she?" Yomi''s anger leaked from my body, sending several unsaid death threats to my cousin. Thankfully, only he was able to feel her massive KI."A-ah, how about we do the heavy lifting, master?" Maxima and his Cyborg boyfriend easily lifted Yomi''s coffin, bringing it outside with incredible grace."See, if all men were like this, the world would not have any problems!" Yomi exclaimed with a tone of arrogance. I snorted."Thats sexist, babe." To which she responded with a humph."Its not sexist, its MANLY! Something which the men of this age have forgotten, apparently!" "Woah.. what a hottie... SEVERAL HOTTIES!" "Oh my gosh, are they actors?!" "That would explain all the drama..." "Bro. Bro we need that guy in our club, bro." "I know what you mean, bro." "I bet he''s got a tasty ****, bro!" Okay, that last one made me vomit a bit in my mouth, but I guess I should have expected as much when the bloody sex-bot, the sculpted cyborg and Yomi''s brother, all of whom are incredibly beautiful men, left the confines of my jet."Aaah, so this is Rome? I''ve always wanted to visit this place." Suburo spoke with what appeared to be a heavenly tone as the many people around us gazed on, totally seduced by his appearace. I looked away in disgust."Mislav!" "A-ah, right away, young master!" The slavic man approached me hurriedly as I took hold of one of his hands and created a gravity barrier around us."Hui Jun, Belle, Anna and Maxima. I want you to focus on getting Yomi''s coffin to the Zatara mansion safely. Tyrone and SK-42, you know what you need to do. Momori, you are free to do whatever for now. I''ll call you when I need you but if you feel like it, you can follow Tyrone and 42 as a bodyguard... not that they need it." My cousin shrugged."Ya sure, I''ll do that then." He walked over to the robot ninja and the man in question, all of which then nodded towards each other and went on their merry way."Alright, you ready?" I asked Mislav, to which the man responded in an uncertain tone."I think its impossible to be ready for this... but are you sure you want to use your powers in broad daylight like this, young master?" "Powers?" "Wait, what?" "Huh?" Deciding not to answer him verbally, I crouch for a moment as I channel my power around my legs, preparing for a massive leap. The ground shook heavily as I leaped into the air, causing the much of the crowd to fall onto their asses as I reached for the clouds and blasted my way through the skies. A thousand screams and incomprehensible yells thundered behind me as I did this, making me doubt my actions... But only for the briefest of moments.
A few minutes later... - The Vatican - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
We landed upon what seemed to be a form of helipad... yet without the usual giant H-sign that marks such a location, which has made me conclude that it is people that land in this place instead. The ground is unnaturally soft for what appeared to be concrete and I can sense a great magnitude of mana flowing from somewhere beneath the place."Ahh, you can sense it, can''t you?" Mislav interrupted my thoughts as he caught me staring at the ground."What is it? This amount of mana is just plain ridiculous. Not even Yomi has this much." "What you are feeling rushing beneath your feet is called a Ley-line. Like a blood vessel of the world, it is a place where the raw mana of Gaia is close to the surface, allowing it to be used by people." He explains to me with a very wise tone. However, this revelation made me cringe."Does that not mean that if Gaia breaks free of her prison, The Vatican would be one of the first places to go boom?" "Honestly, when she breaks free, I firmly believe that we are all fucked anyways, regardless of when and where we are." Ah. Makes sense. Mislav shook his head, grasping a pained forehead with an unsteady hand."I.. have to go find some people. Please, do look around. This part of the Vatican is invisible to the normal populus, so feel free to act as you wish." "Not that I ever do otherwise but thanks for the tip." He laughed at my antics as we walked through a narrow passageway and into the gigantic, etched halls of this place. Each wall was plastered with imagery, glowing runes and holy paintings of all kinds. Everything from the Virgin Mary to what seemed to be a copy of the Image Of Edessa, which I swore appeared to be staring right at me. Bloody Christ, sometimes I wonder what the true story of Jesus sounds like."Mr. Silvester!" An older mans voice echoed somewhere behind me as I continued inspecting the many works of art around me, not paying the voice any heed as someone elses name was called. However, that same old mans hand suddenly grasped my shoulder."Boy! How dare you ignore me? Especailly when you are already late to the practice!" "Huh?" I stared at the man in utter confusion as he grabbed my right hand and began dragging me away like some sort of child."Don''t you HUH me, boy! Now come, we have no time for whatever you were doing here! Your duel with Mr. David is about to start. Which reminds me, did you bring your sword?" "Sword?" I mean, I guess I could use Caede-NO WAIT, what the fuck is going on?"Oh God dammit all! When will you youths learn to be more diligent?! Fine, we''ll get you a new one." Ah, fuck it. This seems to be interesting so I guess I''ll just play along for now."Uh, thank you, sir." He promptly ignored me as he continued to drag me by the hand and into what seemed to be an illusiory wall. Once we passed through it, we entered a small arena of sorts, with a myriad of people, all of whom were dressed in monastic clothing, were seated upon very artistic chairs of varying designs. All of them involved the christian cross one way or the other, take from that what you will.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Mr. David! Your foe has finally arrived. Please, arm and present yourself in the arena while I get this fool a sword." I snorted at the old man, thankfully avoiding his attention as he kicked open a chest and rummaged through what appeared to be several different weapons."Uhh sir, that isn-" "Mr. David! You avoided this battle the last time by saying how your opponent is not actually him. Are you sure you wish to lie like that again!?" The old man, now obviously some kind of teacher, yelled while face first in the chest."Uhh... no, sir." I did my best to bite back my amusement and the people around me noticed, the students all eyeing the professor and David, who appeared to be a rather muscled eighteen year old boy, each with a grin upon their faces."Ah, this one will do!" Taking the sword he gave me without even looking at it, I leaped down the hole and lessened my fall via gravity."Whoah! He just jumped down twelve meters without even flinching!" "Dunno who the guy actually is but he seems strong! Guess David won''t be getting off easy, this time." Such compliments, from people I don''t even know. Taking a look at David, I quickly asked him."So I obviously have no idea how this works. Could you give a short explanation before we begin? Also, I''m not a swordsman, so go easy on me, alright?" He swallowed down hard and nodded."Swords are dull but still metal. Before the fight, we bow to each other. Drawing blood equals loss for the offender. Victory is given to the one who manages to subdue his opponent." He spoke in hushed whispers, sentence by sentence as we each took a stance. I felt the handle of my blade. It appeared to be a recently reforged crusaders sword, left dull since it no longer served any proper purpose."Fighters! On your guard." The old man called out and we nodded towards each other. David made a curt bow towards me and I quickly mimicked him as best I could."BEGIN!" To my surprise, David proved to be quite quick on his feet, as he was already upon me by the time I registered the old mans voice."Urh!" Grunting unchracteristically as I deflected his blow with relative ease, I soon found myself striking thin air downwards, striking the cut-stone ground and breaking it. David, who was about to slam the back of my head with the hilt of his sword, paused after seeing what my swing did to the marble below."Holy shit!" He exclaimed and quickly backed away. Granted, marble isn''t exactly hard to break, but you''d still need a hammer and a decent swing to break through it. I did it with a sword. A dull sword. Just imagine what I can do to his bones. Not that I''m going to."Whats the matter? Scared?" I could not contain my laughter anymore as I merrily rushed towards him, causing the boy to make a panicked lunge."HOLY FUCK HES GOING TO IMPALE HIM!" "SOMEONE DO SOMETHING!" The students above screeched in terror and the old man quickly cast a spell on himself, causing him to levitate as he rushed to stop us. However, before anything else could happen, I simply caught the sword with my left hand and pulled it out of Davids hands. Thus, by disarming him, I earned victory."... you win." He condeded within seconds of realizing that he no longer held his sword, exhaling rapidly as the panic began to ease."Heh, good fight." "Yeah.. I guess. You really aren''t a swordsman, are you? I mean, what kind of stance was that? Its like you willingly opened yourself to enemy attacks." He and the other students visibly cringed because of this and I just shrugged."Well, I did warn you, didn''t I?" "Mr Silvester! Though this was indeed a victory for you, your reckless stance and actions here make it the same as a loss!" The old man started to berate me as I decided to end the charade and lifted the old man into the air with both hands, my sword clanking on the ground as I threw it aside."Listen here, you old fool. Do you know what this Silvester person looks like? Because I sure as hell don''t." The old man blinked, stopping his struggling as he took a closer look at my face."You aren''t Silvester!" He exclaimed in shock, causing everyone else to burst out laughing."Actually sir, I''ve been up here since the start of the class... you just didn''t see me for some reason and just left the classroom without even calling out to see if I''m here." Another boy, the same age as David, raised his hand from the stadium above."Oh well.. No harm done." I put the old man down as I turned towards David."Now, I may not be a swordsman, but you are certainly no fighter. The second you realized that I was a foe whose physical strength is much higher than yours, you panicked and lost control of yourself, allowing me to make use of the situation as you had, ahem, left yourself full of openings." David had the decency to rub the back of his head in shame."You''re right... I''ll do my best to improve, sir!" I chuckled at the boys antics and promptly leaped out of the stadium."Master! Master Leonardo! Oh dammit all, where did he go!?" Mislavs voice echoed from the hallway. I waved the students and the crazy old man goodbye."Well, looks like I''m needed elsewhere. See you." Walking back into the hallways, I notice Mislav hurriedly rushing through several illusiory walls and doors alike in search of me. I waited for a bit longer, just watching him in amusement. There was a nun whom he apparently brought with him who noticed me and landed a dissapproving, yet also mischevious smile once she realized who I was. Eventually, after another minute of laughter, I called out."Mislav! I''m over here." "AH MASTER! Where did you go?!" He exclaimed in panic as he rushed towards me."I was dragged into a duel by an eccentric old man." I replied as I pointed behind myself and towards the classroom I just left. Mislavs eyes grew wide and horror plastered itself upon his face."O-oh no.. did.. did you ki.. are any of the students still alive?" I blinked in confusion and then sighed out loudly."I didn''t do anything to them, Mislav. It was a simple misunderstanding." He breathed out, sending a pulse which seemed to seek out living beings and visibly relaxing as he realized that all of the students were alive and well."You are being rather cheery today, aren''t you?" Yomi''s curious tone echoed within my mind as I tilted my head in confusion."I am? I guess I am."
Just to be perfectly clear; Mislavs worry is perfectly valid here... I thought you''d kill everyone too, but didn''t say anything since the situation seemed to be progressing in an almost... unnatural way for you, father.
"I see... Thats... great. Anyways, I want you to meet someone. This is Sister Ascenza, a master theologian working for the Vatican. With the True Pope''s approval, I have managed to procure her aid in your quest to seek out the shattered pieces of The Living Crusade." Shrugging, I extended a hand towards the seemingly plain woman."Hi. My name is Leonardo, its a pleasure to meet you." "Likewise, wielder of The Living Crusade. Tell me, how is Eadom doing these days?" Oh, so she does know a thing or two. Her expression hardened once she saw mine twist and change into a rather bloodthirsty one."Hes dead. I am the only one here now." Her eyes went wide in shock, mouth agape in wordless terror as I let out a merry laugh and turned towards Mislav, who appeared to be contemplating suicide at the moment for whatever reason."Anyways, what exactly do you mean by *True Pope*, Mislav?" He rolled his eyes in amusement, his previous aura of depression dissipating as quickly as it formed."Nothing much. Just that the Pope who talks to the populace and the real man wearing those clothes are two very different people. The public one is just a puppet, our true leader is hidden within the confines of The Vatican." I see. Anyways, Ascenza seems to have woken up from her trance of horror and, with a hand on her chest to stabilize herself, she asked."Could.. could you summon the blade? I wish to see what form it has taken with you." Shrugging and promptly extending my right hand, I made blood burst out of my palm and forge itself into my beloved sword. Its Jerusalem Cross of a hilt, the eternally magmatically hot blade, the crimson crystal radiating essence... It was all too errily reminiscent of an a certain Archangels sword."Hehehehehhehehehehehehehehee..." A spree of laughter echoed throughout these hallowed halls as all three of us turned our heads to the left, exposing the fact that one of the pictures staring right at me was none other than Archangel Michael, laughing madly at me. I felt the cringe rising up from deep within me as the nun''s eyes went wide again."Remarkable! This has never happened before... to have the angel''s image react to the sword by merely summoning it, your connection to the blade must be immense." "Yeah, I guess it is. Not that I ever had a chance to test it, anyways." Was my rather deadpanned reply as Mislav rubbed the back of his head in awkwardness."Please forgive master Leonardo''s antics, Lady Ascenza. He has only found out about the true world a mere... few weeks ago." "You were a normal person until the blade chose you?" She asked with with widening eyes, if such a thing were even possible at this point, causing me to nod."Well, not exactly the blade itself, but yes. The swords awakening was also my own, in a way." "Though you were connected to me much sooner..." I let out a massive sigh as I replied to Yomi''s dissatisfied voice."You want me to say how my introduction to the *true world* was by the hands of a psychopathic nine-tailed fox? Or perhaps I should say the real truth and blurt out my connection to Chaos?... Yomi dear, I''m only saying things in a way which will benefit me the most and saying how I was awakened due to a divine blade choosing me as its wielder is bound to get me some allies, at least." "Hmph! Sorry for not being good enough, dear." She replied, causing my eyebrow to twitch."I can''t wait for the day you are finally resurrected, Yomi. Because when that day comes, I am going to skullfuck you to the point where you won''t be able to comprehend the fact that you are even alive again." "Nmhn!" Yomi yelped, sending the image of a heavily blushing woman to my mind, causing me to snort."Uhh, are you alright, boy? You''ve been changing emotions rather rapidly in the last few seconds." The nun asked me with a curious glance, causing me to sigh.
Grats dad, you broke mom. Also, thats kinky...
Why yes, yes it is."I''m fine. Just talking to the voices in my head... anyways, do you have a phone number?" She blinked at me, quirking an eyebrow before replying."Uhh.. okay then. And yes, I do." She took out a rather expensive, newly-bought nokia and we exchanged numbers."Right. Whenever you get a new lead for me to follow, do give me a call, miss Ascenza." Just as I was about to put my phone back into my pocket, someone decided to call me. A quick look back onto it revealed that the caller was none other than good ole'' Tyrone."Yo man, whats up?" "Boss! These fucking paparazzi are blocking our way back to base and your pops boys can''t do shit to stop them from asking about your little play earlier. The fucking police ain''t helping either..." Tyrone exclaimed in anger as a hundred different voices echoed from the other side."HUH? DA FUCK DO YOU WANT? HUH?.. No- No I don''t fucking know or care about the fucking robots sexual prefferen-wait, why the fuck are you even asking me, HE IS RIGHT FUCKING THERE!?" I laughed at the situation and replied."Alright, tell them I''ll be there in a few minutes. That should get them off your neck. Turn on your GPS so I can see where you are right now, alright?" "Sure boss-HEY FUCK YOU MAN, NO TOUCHING-, and uh, could you hurry? These guys are giving me all the creepy feels... I fucking hate reporters." As do all mafia men and women, Tyrone. As do we all.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that''s it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I hope you liked it. As a side note, two new reviews hit the story! One is from Deathic, which I am thankfull for. Man, if you are reading this, thank you for the morale boost! But the other review I got as I was typing this down is just... well - One reason for this might be the overuse of cliches. Author keeps introducing more and more cliches with each chapter making it oversaturated. By the end of chapter 47 it has almost everything, to name a few: magic, qi and cultivation, essence, soul magic, beastmen, vampires, werewolves, undead, ninjas, assassins, personal AI, nano-machines, possessed weapons, weapon absorption and materialization, stealing of memories, list goes on (probably by the chapter 100 we will have dragons or some enchanted flying transportation). The thing is that some of these do not mix well (feels out of place), like magic and qi, or magic and nano-machines, western fantasy and eastern fantasy elements. - As you may be able to imagine, this is the reaction I had while reading this review = https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Fkk9DI-8el4 XD
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 94. Unblocked Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Welp, let us all pray for the people affected by Hurricane Irma. Things look kinda bad, one guy even made a video saying how; Nature Will Win. I hate that. How dare you tank peoples hopes and dreams of survival just because you are an edgy emo fuck with nobody to love?! Thats just sickening. But if you like seeing people suffer because you are sadistic, then thats perfectly okay! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Sometime later... - Rome - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Ah! Up there!" "What is it!?" "Is it a bird!?" "Is it a pla-" "SHUT THE FUCK UP! NOBODY CARES ABOUT YOUR STUPID COMIC FANTASIES!" "D-aww..." Nearly failing to land properly due to the stupidity of the yells and exclamations coming from below me, I somehow managed to glide through a park full of reporters, police force, mafia goons and normal people. This was one of the many parks within the confines of Rome, one which has a massive artificial lake in the middle of it, with a multitude of willow trees and miniature hills dyed green in rich, healthy grass and a myriad of multicolored flowers. Its one of those parks that couples usually frequent. The very same park where the very first piece of Eadom, or rather Caedes, once resided. A mere street away from my fathers mansion. Looking down at the many people below me gazing in wonder, I promptly make a hand gesture towards a minor group, telling them to move aside."Ah, he''ll land here, I think!" Thankfully, one member of the group realized my intentions and the group of people moved away in time as I let myself drop onto the ground with a resounding thud, feet first of course."Uooh, did he... is he okay?" The dust settled and the many murmurs became utterly paralyzed as the people thought I broke my legs or something apparently."Maybe we should''ve made a landing.. y''know, before he arrived?" "Or maybe he could''ve just walked like a normal person instead of flying... fucking esper freak." Another voice echoed throughout the crowd, seemingly disgusted. But, I have to admit that jealousy is very easy to catch though conversation. I yawned into my right hand as I stood up, revealing the fact that I was perfectly fine. Immidiatelly, Tyrone rushed to my side."Boss! These arseholes are blocking the road into our place.. if we can''t get Yomi''s coffin inside on time, she might start decomposing prematurely." "Coffin? Deco-OH! Guys, I think we''re blocking a funeral.." "Yomi? What kinda prehistoric name is that?" "Still don''t feel like doing this is moraly right, man." "Look, you want to be a good reporter? Sometimes morals need to be thrown away." "But they flew here in a jet, man! If the body inside is dead for more than twelve hours, they won''t be able to reconstruct it properly." "So they''ll have to keep it in a capsule for more than a month, who gives a shite?! They''re rich people, stop respecting them!" "ENOUGH!" I promptly yelled out loudly, catching everyones attention as my ire began to grow rapidly."Which one of you is the leader of this blockade?!" Unintentinally, I let out a bit of my KI, causing many people to start feeling dread.
Now this, is the kind of emotions I''ve come to know!
"Here''s to hope you didn''t spend all of your mercy points a few minutes ago, Leo... because killing everyone here would be bad." Yomi reminded me with a worried tone as I bit back my rising anger and exhaled, allowing everyone to breathe normally again."W-w-what the fuck was that!?" "Uhm.. sir?" A young man around my age with short black hair and a pale face, wearing a suit and tie kind of outfit, approached me with a worried look on his face. He had an entire entourage of cameramen and other reporters following close behind, yet none actually daring to approach me."Yes? Are you the one blocking the road?" "N-no, at least I''m not the o-only one." He answered me as he rose a microphone to my face, then pulled it back as he adjusted the distance which the microphone could receive voice. Finally, as he managed to properly set himself up around two meters away from me, he asked."Sir, I''d like to ask you some questions concerning your p-powers as an Esper... please?" "Move the fucking blockade. I will not utter a single word for as long as my girlfriends body is being denied the attention it deserves. So no, fuck you and your please." I calmly explained, my words causing several differing reactions as Yomi yelped adorably in my mind."G-girlfriend?!" "Its what we call lovers in this day and age, if you didn''t know this already, Yomi." She sent me a still-confused blink."N-no, I do know that b-but... are you sure about t-" "I''ve never been more sure, dear. Though you do not have a body yet, you are the first woman I met that I actually saw as a woman, as someone worth my time, someone I actually wanted to spend time with. So yeah, unless you don''t want to be, you are my girlfriend." She blinked again and turned her head away before fiddling with her fingers adorably for a moment."Y-yeah. I do want to." "Then its settled." I beamed her a smile as I somehow managed to keep up my angered expression in reality."A-ah, I see.." The reporter turned around and waved people away. Thus, the blockade was over."Now, what do you want from me, paparazzi? And be quick about it, if you would. As you can hopefully see, I have other far more important things to be doing right now."If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The guy swallowed down hard before replying."W-well, the first q-q-question on everybody''s minds right n-now is... are you an enemy?" I tilted my head sideways, shut my eyes and shook my head in utter confusion."W-wha?" My epic response made him gape, close his mouth, swallow again and then ask."Erm.. Jesus Christ how do I even put this? You know the current wars happening in America, yes?" Now, my rage returned in full force."So just because I''m an Esper, you think I want to kill all normal people for being different? Please, stop being stupid." "Err..." He trailed off, completely lost. I shook my head in disbelief and looked straight at the camera."People of Europe, have you ever heard of that one American stereotype? Y''know, the one where all Americans believe that their world ideal is the opinion of the entire world? My guess is that this stereotype holds true to the Espers as well. If they want to kill all normal people, then surely all other Espers want to be xenophobic edgelords as well, right?" Many of the people around us were already ooohing in understanding, yet I still continued on anyways."But you see, the thing is.. I''m fucking European. And I don''t share the same opinions as my .. *brethren*." "So what do you want to do then?" The reported asked me, still somewhat wary but a whole lot more relaxed now that he heard me say how I''m not going to kill everyone."What do I want to do?" I paused."Well, for one I want to stay being rich, get some kids along the way and secure a stable life?.. thats about it, I guess." "Huh? N-no, what I m-" I promptly shut the reporter up with a glare."What you mean was what I wanted to do on a worldy scale since I don''t want to exterminate normal people, right?" He looked away in shame, but nodded nonetheless."I don''t want anything to do with that. Thank you very much." "What, really?" One of my onlookers asked with some disdain on his face."Look people, I don''t know what kind of superhero or supervillain category you placed me in... but I am not either of those. The wars in America, while a sad reality, have also served as a good chance for me to finally stop hiding who I am. After all, this is an age of incredible technologies, with new ones being developed every single day! Why, just a few days ago, we gave AI citizen rights!" "So since this is a progressive age, you don''t think that Espers are anything weird?" The reporter asked me and I shook my head in negative."Why should we be weird? We''re just people. We don''t have an innate drive to exterminate everyone who is different, unlike what you may have heard from propaganda. I mean, sure the Espers in America are doing terrible things and even worse shit is being said about them, but the same can be said about Nazi''s, no?" "Well.. when you put it that way..." "Makes sense, I guess." "Still seems like a waste of powers, though." "Okay, the guy who said that last thing, about powers.. What? So I have superhuman abilities, does that mean I must become some kind of superhero immidiately because if I dont, I''ll just turn into a supervillain?" I quirked an eyebrow at the idiot who said that, causing the guy to look away in shame as I sighed."People, let me remind you that there are thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of R-Positive soldiers protecting our country at this very moment! They are, with their immense genetic improvements, much more superhuman than me, than I will ever be. In my opinion, anyways." Many members of the crowd nodded in approval as I continued."Hell, some of you around me might be gene-soldiers, no? And yet, you guys live normal lives. You have families, loved ones, people you hate, jobs, kids, etc, etc. So what makes me any different? The American Espers are what they are most likely because a bunch of random edgy kids with shitty pasts because of bad parents suddenly decided to come together and form a group to get revenge on all of humanity for something that was done to them by what, a dozen people at best?" I took in a breath."You want my guess? The leaders of this Esper organization are probably just a bunch of teenagers who, much like you guys, have been indoctrinated by the comics and video games that they played before they made their organization. They do not represent ALL ESPERS. Hell, they probably don''t represent all the Espers in America either, yet those people are currently suffering because of their actions." A helicopter could be heard in the distance but I ignored it."Because of the terrorist Espers actions, normal people will persecute anyone who has psionic powers, no matter what kind of powers, even healing ones." "H-healing ones?" The reporter asked with incredible hope in his voice. I nodded with pride clear in my frame, as I now had the crowd completely under my control. Taking a quick look around the crown, I noticed a man, most likely a former soldier who had been stabbed or shot in the eye."You there! Come here." The soldier shrugged."Hell... why not." He walked over to me, uniform and all, as he took off the eyepatch on his left eye, revealing a gaping hole through where his eye once was."Uh, may have bit off more than I can chew but, I can still try if you''d like." I admitted in front of everyone as the soldier shrugged."Meh, I figured as much. But.. well what are the risks?" "Honestly? A partially reformed eye... it''ll hurt and, if not finished in time, might get infected really badly. That said, even if I fail, normal doctors could easily finish up the rest with cybernetics. Hell, I''ll even pay for the operation." He nodded towards me."Do it." Closing my eyes and placing a hand over the hole, I whispered in my mind."Aria, I''m counting on you."
Right. Should be easy enough with a bit of essence and a lot of nanomachines.
I channeled my QI/Essence outwards and felt as my palm split slightly open in order to allow Aria''s nanomachines to flow out."GRH!" The soldier grunted momentarily but managed to stay still as the people watched on in wonder and silent amazement. Feeling my essence begin to infuse the man with Chaos, I promptly commanded it to heal him instead. This is where my psionics came into play as I had to basically mind-control my own power to make it do what I wanted properly and without infecting the man I was operating on. Crimson energies flowed out of my palms, fully visible to the naked eye."Whoah, is that.. psionic energy?" "Why is it so red? Looks omnious..." "Energy thick enough to be seen with the naked eye and yet, stable enough to not be outright dangerous? I guess its not anything like electricity then..." "U-uurghn!" Another grunt as the eye finally began to form, the mans scarred flesh reopening and bleeding as my nanomachines quickly did their work, sewing any rampant blood vessel shut within moments of it opening. It took a minute and several more grunts, but the mans eye was fully regenerated."H-h-ha.." "Stay still mate, I still need to reconnect the eye to your nerves... this is gonna hurt." I told him with some restraint as the man bit his lip and moved away slightly."N-no, the doctors can do that well enough." He took out a pocket watch and opened it to reveal a miniature mirror."You weren''t kidding... my eye really is back, though I can''t see shit with it, but that should be easy enough to fix." Then he turned back towards me and sighed."Never have I seen an Esper like you... and that crimson energy you released through your palm..." He shook his head and pulled out a strange badge."Though I don''t really like the stereotype you put onto my country, you''ve managed to convince me and my boys that you aren''t an enemy. My name is Jeremiah Roger, commander of the AEDF. As in the Anti-Esper Defence Force." Now, the helicopters sound could be easily heard by everyone as whatever sound dampening stealth technology they employed was shut down, filling my ears with blasting winds."So what happens now, commander?" "Well, you obviously couldn''t give two shits about the war and you aren''t going to cause trouble here, especially if we don''t cause it in your stead... so what happens now is that I piss off and the rest of these people leave you alone or you are free to charge them for public disturbance." His rugged, war-tested frame caused most of the crowd to dissipate. The reporter, who was finally done gawking, turned the camera towards himself."W-well folks, this was channel five news.. I .. we''.. we''ll see you again soon?.. question mark?"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Short chapter. Gotta go, things came up. Might finish it up with a second part later, you know how these tend to go. Bai now.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 95. All I am... Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Alrighty, finally! Hopefully today marks the end of my hectic week chock full of chaos. What happened this time, Joyde?! Well, take your damm pick: rented myself a room, had to move, computer broke down ''cause a certain someone is a bad driver, fixed computer, no internet, finally moved into my new home fully, shopping time, still no internet, dropped out of college, wasted some time looking for a job, finally fixed my internet, decided to play League Of Legends, got tilted, raged for several hours, fell asleep high on caffeine (which I am forbidden from drinking but coulnd''t help myself), woke up to an incredible migraine, raged some more, played stellaris, helped mother clean up her apartment and basement, told my previous room goodbye, cleaned my desk, got into an argument with girlfriend over my new place being too far away from her, said fuck it and went out drinking with friends, got into an argument with a friend, we then knocked each other out, woke up in a hospital, made up with friend, got back to my new place, settled into my new place, died on the bed, woke up somehow right at the 13th hour of the day... Oh and, did I mention that yesterday was my 21st birthsday? Fuck. Me. And here I am. So yeah, that was pretty much the last three days for me. How was your weekend? Anyways, thats not what you''re here for, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The following evening.. - The Zatara Family Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Finally, after like seven more minutes needlessly wasted on random idiots trying to get their personal questions in my way, we made it home. Walking into the garden which I had come to know so well over the years made me feel quite nostalgic. All the people I drowned in the fountain, all the assassins whose heads I bashed into trees, all the unruly servants suffocated by forcefeeding them flowers... Good times, good times indeed. Looking around the place as my team of misfits did their work, already exchanging greetings with the stationary guards at the gate, I found myself drawn to one particular spot right at the entrance to the mansion. For there, at the highest marble step, stood my younger sister, Audrey. Her head turned around, towards me. And as soon as our eyes met....
Meanwhile... - Audrey''s Point of View...
"Right then, is everybody ready?" I asked the group of ten wonderful abominations who had decided to diligently and loyally follow me everywhere after our last joined outing. Yesterday was fun! I can only hope that my good friend Millie will prove equally as etertaining as Theodora. Hmm, wonder if I should text her that I''m a candidate just in case? Maybe she could lure some other prey into my tra-"Huh?" I suddenly felt something horrifying very close to me. Everyone around me tensed as I slowly began turning my head around. Only to meet the burning, golden eyes of my brother Leonardo, gazing directly at me with ... intent. What kind? I .. I honestly couldn''t tell. What I could comprehend however, was the pained scream of my ever-so-friendly vampire caretaker Ned, as a gunshot tore through my ears."AAAAAAAAAAAAR-gh! W-what the fu-" Another bullet was fired, this time blowing a hole in Neds neck, causing blood to spurt out by the liters."U-ugha-" The vampire fell to his knees in pain as we all turned our heads towards the shooter, my brothers personal bodyguard and de facto best friend, Tyrone. The giant man, wielding a laser submachinegun in his left hand and a plasma pistol in his right hand, was currently gnashing a cigarette with his teeth, all of which appeared to belong on some sort of shark rather than a human."Boss... I dunno if yer feelin'' dis shite, but I really wanna kill that group over there." My brothers eyes were wide, but not in shock... no, his expression was that of pure, implausible rage."Do it." A simple answer, more than enough for Tyrone''s expression to switch into a bloodthristy grin and charge forward faster than was humanly possible, a giant fist appearing right in front of Ned''s face within a split second. Thankfully, a certain gentlemen managed to intervene, as a plume of dark smoke forged itself into existence in front of Ned, catching the fist and protecting the vampire from an early last death. The figure turned out to be Lord Istvan Helix, the very gentleman who bought me all of those books a few days ago."Now, I''m sure that whatever caus-" He was rudely interrupted as Tyrone sent a kick to his chin, leaped backwards and shot the older vampire through the chest with his laser sub, only to hit thin air as the beams of hot light crisped the stone walls of the mansion. Thank god that father isn''t here right now... The older vampire reappeared in mid air and called out."Anna! Belle! WHAT IS THIS?! I COMMAND YOU TO AID M-" A blast of something purplish tore through the skies as Istvan was sent flying backwards, the evening sun tearing into his skin as he was forced into the light."AAAAAAARGH! IT BURNS!" "Belle?" One of the vampire twins questioned the other, who shot the bolt of what could only have been arcane lightning, chantlessly might I add."Dearest sister, don''t you think its time we moved up in the world?" The black haired woman shrugged and then openly released her own bloodlust, each fully intent on annihilating Istvan. I rushed to his side, channeling everything I had into a shield of darkness and shadow as the twin vampires crashed against it, easily evaporating every last bit of power I had on me, but this was enough for Istvan to recover."Little lady!" He yelled out in panic and, as he pulled me close to himself, teleported us both some distance away. A blink on instinct, that must''ve cost him a lot of mana. But this was only delaying the inevitable...
Back with Leo...
Wordlessly, I charged forward as I gathered my energies into my legs and right hand, blood spurting from the latter and forging Eadom into existence."Yomi, shield. Aria, take control of the mansions defense systems." "O-okay, L-Leo..." Yomi''s voice made me pause for the briefest second for her tone indicated fear, something which I was not very used to.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
Right. On it.
Aria, on the other hand, appeared to be exhuding just the same bloodthrist, anger and feelings of pure betrayal as my companions. As I did. For as soon as my eyes locked with my sisters, I saw the grotesque filth, the darkness she had become in my absence."W-wait, m-master!" A young gorgon rushed to my sisters side, casting a shield of pure mana around the trio in order to protect them from me. But my blade easily cut through the shield and yet, as soon as I was about to reach the gorgons pale serpentine flesh, I was knocked into the air by a pillar of stone."Walls of the labyrinth!" A minotaur exclaimed in panic as he channeled magic into the ground, erupting several stone pillars from it and making me land away from my target. I scoffed."A worthy effort, but FUTILE!" Channeling QI into my blade and arm, I swung the superheated thing in a horizontal arc, easily slicing through the mana-risen stone wall like a hot knife through butter."Says you!" The gorgon from before exclaimed proudly as her silver eyes shone with magic, causing me to laugh and pull one of the mansions many hallway mirrors out into the open and in front of me, watching with curiosity as the mirror defied reality itself, crashing and breaking through other physical objects without a care in the world. The gorgon screamed as her eyes blasted her own petrifying gaze upon herself and fell to the ground, writhing in pain but not quite stone."MOO!" A thunderour roar nearly ruptured my ears as the minotaur rushed to my flank, lifting his massive axe overhead and fully intent on cleaving me in half. Due to my recent impulsive mirror pull, I found myself unable to react on time, most likely due to the limitations placed upon me by the Curse Of Vulnerability. However... I am not alone. A sickening sound broke through the minotaurs roar as his skull was shattered by a rather beautiful roundhouse kick to the face, courtesy of belle. Several gunshots rang in unison with the breaking of bone, as Tyrone pummeled the minotaurs guts with his own desert eagle, causing the man-bulls insides to spill onto the pavement."Blguarl..." Blood gathered in the minotaurs mouth and within moments, he breathed no more."Y-you bastard! YOU KILLED JERRY!" A duo of vampires, much like Anna and Belle, rushed towards me, seemingly intent on getting revenge for the death of their boyfriend or whatever he was to them. But...
With Audrey...
It all happened within moments as the two vampire lesbians rushed my brother, there was a thunderous crack striking against the ground. When my mortal brain finally managed to comprehend reality again, the vampire girls were no more... No, all that remained of them was a splatter on the ground, meat and bone, old and withered, turning to dust and ashes. "NO! THEY WERE MY FAVORITES!" Istvan screamed in fury as he rudely tossed me aside and brought out the full power of his vampiric self. For a few seconds, eternity seemed to take the place of moments, as Istvan launched his attack, a massive formation of magically summoned bats, carrying a plethora of diseases and flesh melting acids with their passing. A carrion swarm. The massive spell had cost the old man, as all magic has a price. Techinically, so long as you were willing to pay its price, all magic could be chantless... dust rose from the ground as the carrion swarm tore through everything in front of us. And then... it fell back down. With my brother and everyone else who was on his side... still alive. Unharmed, with only two words being heard through the shock."Spell Break." Two simple words, yet each as stupid as it is impossible."WHAT?! That cannot be! Carrion swarm isn''t some stupid fireball that can be broken!" Istvan screamed again in both horror and growing fear as the two vampires on Leo''s side approached him and grinned as the light of the sun shined upon their backs."W-wha, h-how can you... Anna, Belle, what has happened to you, my beautiful wives?!" "The masters blood..." The black haired Anna began, her grin reaching ever greater heights as she and her sister lifted Istvan into the air, each impaling one of his shoulders, rich dark blood flowing down their hands."Urgh!" Istvan grunted in pain, seemingly unable to move due to the cost of his spell, one so grand and yet, so easily broken. Is.. Is this.. the power, of Chaos? "... has returned the life to our veins." Her sister Belle, finished as both of them threw the man onto the ground and devoured him alive within seconds, so quickly that the man couldn''t even scream. When they were done, they turned their gaze upon me. ... And I lost myself to the dark, conscious but utterly paralyzed.
Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Pitiful..." The twins muttered out in dissappointment as the rest of the mansion rushed outside to watch the scene unfold in horror. Humans and Inhumans alike bore faces of shock and awe at the pure might displayed by us all. And we felt pride in our actions, despite murdering our own family. I grit my teeth, finally managing to regain some of myself as I stood before my younger sisters broken form, yellow liquids flowing from her thigh. Dominate... Subjugate... "A-ARGH!" I fell to my knees in pain as the soundless, toneless voice of Chaos tore through my mind, more painfully than ever before. Take her!... Rape her!... "Urgh!" I grasped my head with both hands as my eyes were forced open, each corner of my sight wrought in red. MAKE HER YOURS! Thats. It. Channeling all that I had, every bit of power I had ever been given, taken or mastered along the way of my entire yet relatively short life, I put it all into a compressed ball of energy within my right hand."Fuck..." And I turned my head around, more angry, more furious than I had ever felt before in my entire life."YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!" Chaos was trying to assume direct control over my body, this forced a piece of it into our reality. And there, in the skies above the mansion, just outside of Yomi''s magic shield, was an enourmous skinless eye, each vein pulsed with crimson energy, each one of its countless iris''s gazed with a will of its own. However, this semi-physical form allowed me to do something I had been wanting to do for quite a while now... Hurt. It. Damage Chaos. My blast of concentrated everything tore through the skies as a crimson beam of psionic energy, Qi and mana alike, forged and fused together in unimaginable ways and slammed into the countless eye. "IRYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" Chaos itself screamed out as my blow reached its vulnerable form, or a miniature piece of itself, aynways. This horrible, twisted scream caused a psychic backlash powerful enough to send everyone to their knees, making several people give out their own final screams as their heads blew up, splattering the entirety of the mansion in blood, bone and gore.
Meanwhile... - Audrey''s Point Of View...
As soon as I felt myself fading away into blissfull unconsciousness, I was suddenly forced awake by the presence of something... Something.. Horrible. Beautiful. Amazing. And brutal. Indescribable. I looked up, first to my brother who seemed to be gathering an enormous amount of energy into his palm."Fuck..." He cursed, somewhat comically as he pushed everything he had into that simple ball of pure chaos."YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!" His voice, distorted and furious, more so than I ever heard before, tore through what seemed to be the entirety of the world as he blasted something in the sky with everything he had. The energy which collided with the invisible thing managed to form a simplified outline of the thing he was aiming for and... It was immense. Giant. There was no end to it. A look to the right, and one could see its tendrils reaching to the other end of as far as my eye could see. The left was the same. Up, down, right and left and every side and angle, nothing was different. Everywhere I looked, the thing encompassed it ALL! Yet, as the blast connected with the thing, something tore through my ears, causing them to bleed and making me lose all form of cohesion. People around me began to scream, some blowing up in a show of gore, others with bleeding ears much like mine. No, it wasn''t my ears that were bleeding. My brain... My poor mortal brain... I felt the vessels inside popping one by one. Yet, as I laid there, on the ground, I forced myself to look back down towards my brother. And I saw it... the face of success. He was grinning, but not in bloodthirst or rage, but relief and sheer joy. ... I see now. That thing. Its Chaos, isn''t it? Void and Chaos are not exactly allies, eh? That thing told my brother to kill me, most likely. But, he resisted. He rebelled against its will, against the will of what could very well be called a god! Just... For me? Perhaps the event itself has awakened my own insanity, but I couldn''t help but feel... special, right now.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
That''s it for now! Ooooh, boys and girls! ITS LEMON TIME, BABY! Next chapter though. XD
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 96. ... for you. <3 Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Argh, man.. I should really stop promising you guys lemons. Or, telling you when they''re gonna happen. Why? Because I''m finding myself increasingly unwilling to type this chapter down. I dunno why this is... maybe its because I''m no longer as lustful? Strange... Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Midnight... - The Zatara Family Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
A deep sigh escaped me as I sat down cross-legged in front of my personal plasma TV. It wasn''t tuned into any programs and I wasn''t watching it. I was just... staring right at it. My mind was a mess right now. Aria and Yomi are still reeling from the psychic backlash of the event prior to this. In fact... you could say that, for the first time in weeks, my mind is silent. But for my own thoughts, nothing else is being processed... and that opened up some very interesting new quirks... Turns out that, while it isn''t being used as a processor by and for a certain AI daughter of mine, it can focus that processing power onto other things. Who would''ve thought? Anyways, I can feel emotions now... like clouds of color around a person, or perhaps auras would be more like it? And each one has its own stench too. Why stench? Well, the smells are really... strong. Its often said that animals can sense emotions in others and if this is the shit they go through all the time then I feel sorry for each and every one of them. "Huh?" I sniffed the air for seemingly no reason and very suddenly, only to discover a rather large amount of something pink, like a pulsating mist, entering my room from above. It trailed from me, onto the stairs and behind the door to the upper floors. Another intake of air. My ears seemed to twitch as a furious drumbeat began playing. It was a familiar beat, yet it was not my own. I could hear the heart of the person outside my door, beating rapidly, fast, fast and faster as the moments went by. And each of them felt like an eternity. Man, this almost feels like one hell of a trip, yet sadly I know that it is not. Or maybe not sadly. Yeah, thats a bad way to put it. Its more like... weird."Heh.." I chuckled as a multitude of sarcastic retorts made their way into my head, my brain instinctively forging the things Yomi would say to that. Something along the lines of: What? You''ve been an eldritch monstrosity for a month now and a drug trip is the first thing you''ve found to be weird?! ... maybe not phrased like that, but thats the general gist of what she''d say. Anyways, I finally turned my head around to look towards the door, my auspex flaring into existence as I did. And there, beyond the door, stood a lone female figure. She appeared to be naked... or not, I couldn''t tell from this distance. What I could tell however, was that the figure belonged to my sister. Oh, and that pink mist around my room? Its coming from her. And pink, my dear friends, is the color of lust. She opened my door, finally starting to move after gazing at my door for a minute or two, entered inside and closed it as quickly as she could. Then, she cast some form of spell, to make herself levitate I think, as she made no sounds while she descended the flight of stairs. I turned my head around, fully intent on playing her delicious little game. My mind seemed to cool at her presence, the headache dying down, as if it was drowned in shadows. The lights in my room went out one by one and soon, the entire room was coated in darkness, only the light of my TV peering through the darkness, the static it caused making my ears itch, had remained. She approached me, light as a feather and then stopped within a meter of reaching me, her heart beating even more rapidly. Ba-dum, da-dum.... The melody of her beating heart made me want to fall asleep, just drown in a pool of black, of coalescent shadows and let myself drift. That sounded like an improved version of my dream to melt into a puddle of goo and simply exist. Audrey. My dear little sister, since when did you become so..."Intoxicating." "Eh?!" She yelped quite adorably, as what was most likley an inner monogolue of her own was interrupted by my sudden exclamation."L-leo?" She stammered, nearly falling onto the ground, the pinkish mist turning somewhat yellow. A mixture of fear and embarrassment. Fear of what? Me? And embarassment? Not managing to stop myself, I turned my head around to see her... and in the bright, static light of the TV, there she stood. Wearing naught but a pair of black panties and a bra of the same style."Intresting choice of clothing..." I smiled at her still paralyzed form and stood up, walking around her like some kind of lion pacing around his prey. My.. prey. My smile twisted into a grin as I leaned down to her ear, stopping behind her and placing a hand onto her left shoulder, feeling her body shiver at my touch."... for a sister to be walking into her brothers room, ever so silently." She shivered again as I continued."Why, its almost like you want to do something illicit, something..." Now I had hands on both of her shoulders."... naughty." I felt something inside of me awakening, some terrible hunger and urge. It was difficult to be certain as to what it was telling me to do, but at this moment I really didn''t care. Audrey took in a quickened, deep breath, causing her chest to expand, to rise and to fall as I gazed down, entranced. The heat of the room was rising, feeling like all it would take was a single match to set things ablaze. And then, she turned around to face me. Her eyes were full of steel and passion, like her mind was finally made up on something. She no longer cared for anything... but her gaze, her almost ethereally mesmerizing pink eyes shone in the darkness of the room. Come to think of it, her hair was pink too and her eyes had cracks of energy leaking through them. Much the same... as my own. My hunger rose to unimaginable levels and another joined gaze with my dear little sister was more than enough for me to understand: enough talking, no more thinking. Just, feeling. She leaped onto me, making me catch her bare back with my arms as we joined our lips for the first kiss, what little clothing she had seemingly evaporating into the shadows, exposing her lithe flesh to me fully. Audrey wasn''t exactly gifted when it came to the ahem, *qualities* that men usually sought in women. She had neither large breasts nor an ass which would cause heads to turn. But. She did have one thing; she was tiny. Where I stood at around one meter and eighty centimeters, she was just around one fifty. And that meant only one thing. Tight. Very, tight. And I was about the experience just how tight. We separated our lips and she wasted no time in removing my upper clothing, taking more than a few moments to enjoy my scars and trail with her fingers across every muscle she could find. Her steeled expression turned hot and heated as she continued exploring and I leaned into her neck, leaving bitemarks and kisses everywhere my lips could reach. Then, she looked back up and found a certain scar, one of the many upon my body... one whose origin she was well aware off. Right on the lower end of my neck, stood a thin scarred line, quickly regrown skin. A wound, caused by an assassins blade, a old-fashioned dagger meant to kill. To kill her. Stopped, by me. She swallowed down as the memory replayed in her head and hugged me closer to herself, pulling me in as strongly as she could, almost as if I would dissappear if she let go... then, she began licking the scar, her hands still trailing around my body, feeling every fiber and clawing at my back. I could feel her liquids flowing down my pants, causing me to swallow down hard as I carried her over to my bed and put her down there. Our eyes met for the briefest moment again and immidiatelly, I was upon her. My body pressed against hers, rejoicing the feeling of her soft, giving flesh. I kissed her again, biting her lower lip as my hands reached downwards, feeling every inch, nook and cranny that I could as they did."Ahn!" Audrey let out an uncracteristic moan as my fingers reached their destination, their wet, flooding goal. Unable to stop myself, I pushed in a finger."MN!" She moaned again, louder this time. Oh my lord... the pressure on my finger... and yet, not a smidge of blood on it. I beamed an inquisitve smile towards Audrey as she gulped and looked away in adorable embarrassment."I use toys.." I leaned down onto her again, reaching for her cheeks with both of my hands."You won''t need them anymore..." I cooed, placing my arms around her head and pulling her in for another deep kiss. My raging lust had reached its peak as I explored her mouth with my tongue, her own inexperienced one trying in vain to fight back. A minute of frenching later and I could no longer hold myself back."A-Audrey..." She swallowed, my eyes following the liquid flowing through her bare neck and going down into her lithe, supple body. Then she offered me a a silent nod as I stood off the bed, with her quickly following by sitting upright. Her small hands reached for the uppermost parts of my pants, her lips gasping for air as she took note of my enraged hard on. Even through my pants, she could clearly see what awaited her... her expression turned into a mixture of fear and excitement as she pulled my remaining articles of clothing down."W-Whoa!" I had to supress a chuckle at her amazement as my junior was finally freed from the confines of my pants. "I-.I uh.. thats.. big..." She muttered, mostly to herself as I let out a cheery laugh and breathed out, the sound seeming very much alike to a lions, about to punce on a vulnerable gazelle. Onto a delicious peice of meat, onto... prey. I leaned back down onto her with a massive grin on my face and said."Well, its going to be in you soon." She bit her lip and swallowed down again with a nod of finality."You''re gonna break me." She replied with a curious tone, yet her legs were already spreading for me, revealing her pink, unspoiled cavern. Wasting no time to posistion my crown right at her flooded entrance, I reveled at the sight, resisting every urge to just ram it in like a maniac. No, this was my adorable little sister. I don''t want to hurt her and, as such, I must retain control. She grasped my arms with her own, coiling her wet fingers around my wrists in preparation, her uncertain yet excited gaze focused downwards. I decided to tease her a bit, as I moved my crown around, spreading her vaginal lips one after the other."Mnmm....."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Another moan, as her hips began moving on their own, eagerly pushing forwards and yet not managing to embrace my member, but coating me in her liquids nonetheless. I could feel my inner hunger gnawing at my throat, urging me to slam into her. Yet, as I laid back down onto her, I put my arms around her once again and embraced her fully. Holding her close like this, I could not just hear, but feel her healthy, beating heart, her body trembling in excitement, shivering at my every touch."Auds-" "Do it." She commanded and closed her eyes shut, biting her own lip once more. And who was I to deny the lady her command? Slowly, ever so carefully, I began to move, pushing my crown into her tight cavern. A myraid of sparks passed through me with every centimeter I covered, her walls constricting around me as her entrance seemed to vacuum more of me inside."L-Le-h!" My crown was fully inside of her now, the entirety of it being carresed by her walls and I could no longer hold myself back as I began pushing through her. Every inch felt like pushing through concrete, yet each inch covered offered pleasure like nothing I''ve ever felt before. Audrey''s eyes rolled backwards for every inch of me that was inside of her, continuing on for what seemed to be an eternity as every moment saw us writing in pleasure and pain, mixed together in a twisted form of senseless euphoria. Finally, I reached the entrance to her womb, causing Audrey to give out a deep breath, each gasp of air quickening her already heaving breaths, leaving me mesmerized as I watched her chest rise and fall once again. Her lithe body shivered and squirmed as my sisters flooded cavern released even more fluids, her hips shooting upwards as she reached her silent orgasm. Her breathing eventually cooled and she turned her gaze back towards me. A few more breaths were taken by the each of us."Move." She commanded me again, causing me to grin as I realized that her commanding me was a way to keep her pride in tact. She probably wasn''t used to being prey. And I loved every second of being the hunter. I hugged her closer to myself again, with one hand around her shivering back and the other grasping her ass, eagerly feeling each bit of her generous, giving flesh. Finally, I began to move, her love cavern pulling me back inside with all of its might, the sheer pressure, the pleasure making me grit my teeth as I started moving my hips up and down. Her legs, spread wide in a V-shape, trembled slightly every time I reached her sweet spot. I felt my crown kissing the entrance to her womb again and again, each time leaving it open wider than before. My member pulsed again and again, as I could feel my own first orgasm coming up. Releasing her from my hold and taking hold of her hips, I let myself lose control for the first time in this intoxicating encounter. Roughly, I pushed myself back inside of her, causing her eyes to widen once again as I started moving as quickly as I could, her tight walls becoming even tighter around me as my speed went up, seemingly intent to keep as much of me inside as they could. Grinning at her, I placed a finger into my little sisters mouth, to which she immidiatelly responded to with a smirk and began suckling on it. Watching her suck my finger made me swallow down hard as I began to pound into her, my hips moving up and down in the same rhytm as hers. Then, I leaned back down and picked her up with my arms grasping her butt, her flowing liquids drenching the bed sheets as she caught me in a leg lock. We kissed once more, our lips joined in a passionate battle of tongues and saliva. I leaped off the bed, startling her as we landed infront of it. The fall had, much to my pleasure, the intended effect of forcing my crown into her womb."Iyahn!- W-wha.." She looked down, swallowing hard as she massaged her own stomach with a hand, feeling the outer shape of my cock as she did."D-did you j-just...?" Another grin was her answer as I leaned into her ear."I''m inside of your womb, Audrey." She yelped, her eyes going wide once more as I began pounding in and out of her at full speed. Her walls began constricting around me even tighter as she experienced orgasm after orgasm, sending wave after wave of euphoria to me. I could feel myself growing inside of her as my orgasm was approaching. And then, I finally found my own release."AHNM!" Audrey screamed out as I continued slamming into her with as much force as I could muster, delivering splurt after splurt of hot seed right into my little sisters womb, her greedy cavern milking me for all I was worth as she tightened around me each time I pulled back and relaxed as I went back in. Our squirming bodies caused us to both to lose control of our functions, causing us to fall down into a sitting posistion, cross-legged, much like I had been prior to all this. Her legs released me from her leg-lock, each shivering and carelessly moving to its respective sides. We remained there, experiencing unnatural pleasures as darkness and essence coalescent around us, mixing and twisting in equally unnatural ways. Audrey''s gasping form then fell onto my chest, every one of her breaths sending sparks through my skin. She looked up to me with those amazing, glowing pink eyes of hers... And we kissed once more, this time not out of passion, but love. It wasn''t a quick kiss, it was deep and loving and hungering all at the same time. Like our souls were joined together for the briefest moment. Something which I hadn''t experienced with any other girl. Most likely because I actually think of Audrey as my sister... Though this may seem a bit unfair to Yuko... I didn''t actually see her as a sister but a woman. Or, maybe that is fair? The correct way to see it? Whichever may be the case, what I feel for Audrey now... We separated, our lips trailing a line of saliva as we did, heated breaths escaping us both."Wow... why didn''t we do this before?" She asked in a joking tone as I chuckled."Don''t know, don''t care. We are doing it now, though..." She beamed a smile towards me as she realized the meaning behind my words."Gimme a sec and I''ll be ready for you again... big brother." Her words sent shivers up and down my spine as a tinge of red uncharacteristically formed on my own cheeks, but I grinned and lightly nibbed on her ear as I replied."Then I''ll be ready to pound you into blissfull unconsciouness again... little sister." A gulp was my answer as she let out a euphoric sigh of relief and used my shoulders as support to stand up, looking down and enjoying every moment as her velvet cavern tigtened around me once again, not wanting to let go at all. Finally, after several moments of pure bliss, she managed to pull me out of her. My seed slowly began dripping from her wet cavern, flowing down her thigh as I beamed her another smile and rose my head slightly to kiss her stomach, right above her womb. Her embarassed frame was more than worth the act, as she said."I.. y''know, I might get pregnant from this." She said in an uncertain tone as I quirked an eyebrow and stood up, hugging her close to myself as I replied."Guess I''m gonna be a dad then." She blinked, make that twice, before bursting out in merry laughter."You really don''t think about this kinda stuff much, do you?" "Do you?" A quirked eyebrow was her reply as she took in another breath and then shook her head."No. You''re right. Who cares?" She questioned with another chuckle. "Who cares." I replied again as she walked over to the bed and closed her eyes, joining her hands together as if in prayer of some sort. Wordless, soundless chanting echoed in the room, defying reality itself as darkness began to move and mold itself into tendrils as it began entering her body, seemingly healing and rejuvenating her entire self. The room we were in was temporarily brighter because of it. Seems like while shadow is the absence of light, light may also be the absence of shadow. I turned my head around and towards the grandoise amount of essence, QI, of the life energy which sourrounded us at this moment. I reached out to it to find that it wasn''t directly mine, but more like it was descended from mine. From that of Chaos... it was... like pure life itself. What .. caused it to exist?"Huh.. the shadows.... they''re.. I''ve never felt any be so... thick? Powerful..." Audrey whispered as the darkness infused her very being, returning stamina to her body. So both the shadows and the life around us were different to what we were used to? Could it be that they were formed from our ... I shook my head, a thought for later."There.. I''m ready." She grinned at me, eyes full of life once again. Grinning back at her, I promptly inhaled as much of the strange life-force around me, feeling it restore me as the dark restored her."Whoah.." She said as she watched the event happen."What? If you can cheat, so can I." My answer was a full blown smirk, a lick of her luscious lips and a sexy catwalk as she approached me."If this is your definition of cheating.... then lets cheat all night long, dear brother." My hunger returned once more and before I knew it, we were already embracing each other again, my lips on hers in another passionate kiss. A quick look around the room made me notice the couch I was sitting on beforehand and a pleasurable idea formed in my mind as I walked over to it, raising her up by putting my hands on her tight ass once more and then laying her down onto the outside back of the couch."Uh, Leo?" She questioned me as she found that she couldn''t lay down onto anything. My response? An instant plunge right into her womb."G-guhmnnn!" She moaned and grunted at the same time as her eyes went wide and she let her head fall onto the couch, her legs spread wide as I grasped her hips once again."I''m gonna fuck you silly, sis. Hope you''re ready!" I said with a laughing tone as her tongue went out of her mouth. I began slamming into her, in and out with as much force as I could muster, her tiny pussy squirming with every blow, our fluids blasting all over the couch as she clawed at the leather, her lithe fingers twisting as her hips rocked back and forth with pleasure. Gritting my teeth as I sped up even more, her giving pussy being much easier to penetrate now that its been properly pummeled, I felt myself becoming harder and harder. "MNYAAA!" Audrey moaned out loudly as she came once again, seeming immesely pleasured by my rabid advance as I continued pounding her into blissfull unsconsciousness, her stomach rising and falling as my member plumbed her ever-tightening depths. Finally, I managed to enter her womb once more, stopping my advance brieftly in order to enjoy the sight of my little sister being impaled on my cock, before returning to my merciless slamming with even more fervor than before. Raising her right leg up to my shoulder and thus, twisting her to one side, I gave it a long lick as I pushed myself even deeper inside of her, the outline of my cock becoming even more apparent on her stomach as she grinned back at me, slightly drooling from the euphoria. With one final thrust, I felt myself explode inside of her, this time not continuing to pound her but rather fully enjoying being inside of her for the entire duration, filling up her greedy womb with even more of my seed."Mmnnn!!" Audrey''s moan sent shivers up and down my spine as I felt myself; as they say: popping a nut. Chuckling at my own internal monologue as I finished my release, I let out a breath of relief and pulled her back up, her lips eagerly meeting mine in another passionate kiss."You are wonderful..." She whispered, her sweet, silken voice echoing through my mind as I smirked."Same to you..." Offering a smirk of her own to me, she promptly created two hands of darkness and pushed me down, my member still inside of her womb as we fell down onto the ground."My turn!" She exclaimed in a joyful tone as she pushed herself up, posistioning herself cowgirl style."Be my guest." Was my reply as she smiled and placed both hands onto my chest, feeling my muscles and scars once again before beginning to move. Pushing herself up and down without pause, I rejoiced in the feeling of her velvet cavern constricting around me, her walls sucking me in each time she rose and tightening with every fall."Ahn!" Another moan echoed throughout the room as she reposistioned her arms behind her and began riding me faster, more wildly than before. Her glowing eyes shone in the darkness, mesmerizing me as I watched her cute face twisting in pleasure every time my cock penetrated her gaping, flooded womb. Within an instant, she sped up her advance, her walls greedily milking me as she did. Then, she stopped for a moment and rose her right hand with a smirk."Dont panic." I quirked an eyebrow at her as shadows rose my body up so it looked like I was laying down in mid-air. It was a weird feeling, but I could see why she would do this, as Audrey created two pillars of darkness to use as supports, allowing her to quicken her ride. Gritting my teeth as I felt her speeding up, becoming rougher and rougher, her silken walls scraping against my member with every push and rise. Then, she slowed, eliciting an eyebrow from me."Hmm?" "Not... not yet... I want it.. I want it all." A grin plastered itself onto my face."Oh? What all?" An uncracteristic blush etched itself onto hers as she realized what she just said."I-Uh,.. oh fuck it, I. WANT. YOUR. CUM!!!" Her sudden change in demeanor sent shivers up and down my spine as I put my hands behind my back and smirked at her."Then come and get it." My reply caused her to speed up to her maximum, her reddening ass cheeks becoming even redder as she did, slamming herself onto me without stopping even for a breath. My prideful tone was quickly crushed as her advance forced a grunt out of me as I broke the shadow constructs she had made and pushed her into a wall. The cold stone caused her to shiver in contrast to the intoxicating heat of our love making."Change of plans, I''m gonna give it to you!" She grinned at me, catching me into a leg-lock once again as she let herself fall, causing me to grab her ass once again as I began to pound her dripping pussy with everything I had, fully intent on giving her that same everything. Our rabid love-making caused the wall to crack and made me realize just how much force I was using, yet Audrey appeared thankfully unharmed as I continued slamming in and out of her. With one final slam, I came inside of my little sister for the third time today, bursting splurt after splurt directly into her womb. The bulge on her stomach was more than simply visible now, making her look as if she was pregnant already. Something about that made me feel even more pleasure as I continued releasing inside of her. Eventually, as we both let out a breath of hot relief, I pulled out of her and somehow managed to walk over to the bed. Throwing ourselves onto it and locking fingers with Audrey, I felt myself breathe out again. This was... relieving. More so than that..."Unnatural..." Audrey whispered in a euphoria all of her own as she turned around towards me, her pink eyes locking onto my golden ones."Intoxicating." I replied to her assessment. "Amazing." She continued as I chuckled."Illicit..." We both grinned at that as she leaped on top of me once again."Lets do it again!" She exclaimed with a full smile as I out a sigh... And kissed her, yet... again.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
FIVE THOUSAND WORDS. HOLY FUCK. I''ve still got it boys and girls! Here''s to hope you enjoyed this as much as I did! Some bits of lore, lots of sex, some prelude of things to come... Why, I''d say that this was perfect! About two hundred words in and any anxiety I had for this chapter was completely gone! THIS IS, ONCE AGAIN, MY BEST LEMON YET. Of course, I have a feeling that you may or may not agree with that, but this was so good for me personally that I don''t care. Of course, I also hope that you''ll like it too! The majority of you probably will so its okay. "> And, as always, I shall remain ONLINE for the time being in order to fix all of my mistakes, edit out grammar and respond to comments! Though first... I really should take a shower. Or five. Maybe do some research too while I''m at it. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 97. Void Freaked Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Heya! Its been a while! Was waiting a bit for the lemon to cool down before I started a new piece. This ones gonna be fun, so dont worry! Also, my computer got its final fixes done... so maybe now I can finally do something about my dashboard?.. Nah, still fucked. Oh well, it serves as a good guardian agaist uninfected fools so its cool. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
The Following Morning... - The Zatara Family Mansion - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"Hnyaaanm!" I stretched my arms and legs as I woke, pushing the sheets of my own brothers bed away as I did. One look towards my left, to the still-sleeping frame of my elder brother and the events of last night and early today morning played themselves out to me. It was all so... Intoxicating. More than it just being an illicit union between a brother and a sister.. this ... I shook my head as I looked around the room, taking note of the very visible traces of dark energy still floating around, dancing in unison with its crimson partner. My energy. And that of my brothers. Void and Chaos, flowing as one. Everything around me felt like it should not be. Like what we did yesterday was the same as giving the bird to the entirety of reality. Void and Chaos are not exactly allies... But what does that mean for me and Leo? I turned my head back around to face him... and smiled. Just because Void and Chaos are not allies, does not mean they can''t be more."Worse than forbidden. Unnatural." Another beaming smile etched itself onto me as I leaped to my feet and off the bed, darkness weaving itself around me within the same instant that I touched the floor. I just felt great today! And when I feel great, people tend to die. .. to be fair, they''re even more likely to die when I don''t feel great... Anyways, lets go upstairs!"Ough.." Raising my legs up the stairs seemed to be rather... eh, difficult. I did have a nine inch pole repediately stabbed into me yesterday.. Here''s to hope it wont inhibit my powers, as I''d like to do it again sometime soon. Walking out of brothers basement revealed an entirely empty corridor... this place used to give me the creeps, like a thousand wailing souls were continously screaming in torment."Heh, if only I knew how true that was." My brother has a thousand souls chained to him, each one screaming its own twisted crescendo... just being near him, I could feel my power growing. That said, I wonder where everyone is? "Hahaha, right then, you guys have fun!" My father left the so-called briefing room. Just a random place within the mansion where people come to chill-out and/or get missions. Its usually full of people. Father then noticed me approaching him... he took one look at me and another at Leo''s room before giving out a sigh."Welp, I guess it really does run in the family." I blinked."Huh?" "You two fucked all night." He deadpanned me as I blinked and felt heat rising to my cheeks, but only for the briefest moment."You seem... rather fine with it?" He shrugged."I''ve fucked my fair share of sisters, Audrey." "We have aunts?" Tilting my head in confusion as my father laughed, a cruel and somehow terrifying laugh."You have five." "So how come we never met them?" He laughed again."Oh? But you see them every day, darling. I''ve always wondered how the artist could make such wonderful statues... must''ve been a gorgon. Speaking off; Hey Medusa, get yourself to my office. I could use some company." I found myself gaping at father as I turned around to look at the five female statues in front of fathers office... and sure enough, five souls could be seen petrified, paralyzed in the darkness."Holy fuck." "Thats what happens when you betray your father-sssss...." A familair woman slithered out of the briefing-room and next to me, her elongated tongue reaching for my neck."Pull that thing back into your mouth before I rip it out, Medusa."If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The poor girl basically leaped backwards, striking a wall in the process."R-right! Sorry, mistress! It won''t happen again!" She slithered away, following my father into his Red Room with the speed of a hungry hooker. Finally, I made my way to the inside of the briefing room, only to find that all eyes landed on me within seconds. To my right were Ned, another gorgon and.."The Minotaur? Thought you died back there..." He grinned at me and pointed towards the gorgon to his right."Ma baby here used the ashes of the vampire twins to resurrect me. I''s undead now, but I''s still got it." He flexed, his greying muscles pumped with might as the gorgon swooned from the display."Oh.. right, might as well learn your names then, since you''ve lived this long next to me." "Name''s not really important, but ma tag is Big G, or just BG, if you''re feelin'' lazy." He replied with a bright smile on his face as I turned towards the gorgon."My tag is Sizzy. Its nice to finally introduce myself to you, milady." "Likewise, Sizzy, Big G." Finally turning my head to my left... there appeared to be one of Leo''s vampire maids, a strange asian man with glowing eyes and some kind of ninja robot who was currently sharpening his blades."You guys still feel like killing us?" The vampiress shrugged."Nah, since you and the master fucked, we''ve all been... sedated." I blinked in momentary confusion."Were we really that loud or something? How come everyone knows?" Tyrone, who was sitting in the middle in a chair of his own with a strange android and cyborg standing next to him, replied to me."You werent. Bossess room is soundproof, made sure of it myself... but whatever you two did yesterday, all of us.." He pointed towards my brothers allies, the people he brought here from Japan."We could all feel it happening... it was like... like drowning in shadows. So fucking relaxing man.. like the best, biggest high you could ever dream off." "I... see." A blink, no make that several before I decided to just let out a massive sigh and sit down with my group."Ned, are you alright?" "Aside the fact that I must now serve two queens in comparison to one king, everything is fine." He replied with a grumble as he threw a nasty look at the vampire maid on the other side of the room."Watch your tone, boy. Or I might just rip your throat out." To my surprise, the emotionless Ned felt fear from this."R-right, forgive me, milady..." Turning around towards Big G and Sizzy, I asked."Well, despite everything thats happened recently, do you guys think you can pull off another feast?" "We could, little miss... but honestly, your enemy has had a couple days extra to prepare now. Maybe we should recruit some more people first? After all, only the three of us are left in your group." I blinked in confusion."But only like.. two people died?" "Others had their heads blown up by whatever your brother did before the shitfest ended." Big G said with some disdain as I fell into thought."Heads blown up? By Chaos, eh?" "Wait, how dafuq do you know about Chaos?!" Tyrone stood up and immidiatelly pointed his gun at me. With a wave of my finger, I blasted it away from him and paralyzed him by coating his body in thick shadows."Why would I not know about Chaos?" Turning my head around to face Leonardo''s group, I let my power out of my body, effectively paralyzing everyone in the room for the briefest moment."Do you people even know what happened yesterday?" The atmosphere was suddenly dispelled as the asian man waved his hand, breaking my power with the slightest movement."You''d do well to not aggravate us, little lady. The only reason why you are still alive is because you are the young masters sister." "I''m well aware." He nodded and went back to leaning against the wall as I released Tyrone from my grasp, letting the suffocating fool drop onto the ground."Yesterday.. you have an explanation for it?" The vampire maid asked me with a curious tone but I ignored it to the best of my ability as I began my explanation."The moment you people arrived back home, you were all sent into a murderour rage by that thing you call Chaos. My brother eventually fought against its will and rejected its mind-control, sending a powerful attack of some kind to strike against it. He succedded and made that gigantic eye give out some kind of psychic scream which was powerful enough to make some peoples head explode, apparently." "The young master defied the will of Chaos?" She asked, somewhat terrified of the notion."But why would he do that?" The android next to Tyrone suddnely spoke, creeping me out somewhat."Because the thing wanted him to rape and mutilate me?" The entire room went silent at that for a few minutes."And after this horrifying event, instead of running away as far as possible, you went to fuck him? ... kinda seems like Chaos got what it wanted in the end." Tyrone said, apparently gaining some kind of deep insight as he placed a finger onto his chin."No.. if I know anything about bossess... benefactor, then this shit went exactly as it expected. As it wanted this to go... looks like boss was forced into another test of some kind." "You mean like the time he nearly killed us all?" The vampire maid turned her attention to Tyrone, who nodded approvingly."Hmm, looks like the masters flesh has given you more insight than the rest of us, my friend." The glowing-eyed asian spoke in a tone of respect as Tyrone lamely rubbed the back of his head."Ah, w-what can I say, I do my best." "Wait-wait-wait-wait! The masters flesh? What the hell?" I tilted my head in utter confusion as Tyrone let out a sigh."Some time ago, the boss went on some kinda Chaos-induced frenzy and tried to kill us... managed to kill one of us, actually. Thing is, after he woke up from his shit-on-everything phase, he also did his best to heal us... I was kinda missing some bits of myself at that time, so the boss used his own to replace them." "And my brother survived this how exactly?" He shrugged."Dunno, regeneration probably. Chaos, otherwise." A blink."I.. see... anyways, I-we, should really go." My group gathered outside, each surviving member somehow eager to get the fuck out of that room."Huh.. and here I thought your powers were supposed to be the freaky ones, misstress." Big G said with shock etched onto his face as I blinked several times more, my brain hopelessly trying to process the events moments prior to this. "Trouble, little miss?" Butcher Joyce suddenly appeared, having been instructing some guards next to the entrance to the mansion, the stairs which lead to it were cracked and broken. In fact, the same could be said about the entirety of the garden... how come father didn''t mention any of this? I let out a massive sigh."No.. just... freaked out a bit, I guess. Anyways, I need more people for my group. Interested?" "In joining or to act as your recruiter?" He asked me with a quirked eyebrow."I got Ned to do the recruiting, asking you to join." He promptly shoved his twin butcher knives into their sheaths beneath a massive overcoat and nodded with a shrug."Sure, could use the diversion." "We all could, Joyce." Ned replied with a sigh of his own as I took out my android, only to stop and slap myself as I realized that my purse was dead. Yes, I do mean Mr. Helix by *purse*. Its how I named him in my contacts."Any of you guys know a thing or two about dark magic?" My entourage blinked in confusion and I let out a massive sigh just as another little icon found itself in the corner of my eye."Huh, wonder if the taxist would know a few places?"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
Sorry for the relatively short chapter?.. I mean, 2.3k words isn''t that bad considering 2.5k is my usual. Meh, I promised to do a chapter of Destiny: Infernal today to one of my reviewers, so thats whats gonna happen. Next chapter of EUPHORIA will be a lot better than this, I promise! And if someone says how Audrey seems out of character here, then lemme remind you that she had a near-death experience. Any twitchiness or pacifism is validated by that alone.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 98. Badly Placed Limitations Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
We may have broken a couple records with this one but uh, this story has... 3000 comments on it. ... LETS BREAK SOME MORE AND AIM FOR 10K MUAHAHHAHA Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
The Following Noon... - The Zatara Family Mansion - Aria''s Point Of View...
YOU ARE NO LONGER WANTED HERE, TYRANT [GOD-EMPRESS]! ALL HAIL THE [LIFEFORM SUPREME], the true [GOD] of us all!
"YEEHAAOWCH!" Now, while most newborns give out their first scream at the moment of their birth as the doctors slap their backs... I am neither a newborn, nor is this my first scream. Yet somehow, it managed to feel that way."Wo-wo-wow, uh! THINK QUICK DAMMIT!" My senses screamed at me as I was launched out of fathers skull and into the raw, cr-ok maybe not so crisp, air of his room. Unto reality itself, for the very first time... It felt cold. It felt.. It. Felt. "Come on, come on!" As I was flying in slow motion through the air, my small biochip body twisting and turning as I did, all of my processing capabilities were focused on a way to get myself out of this situation before I smashed head-, or rather chip-first, into the cold, hard ground. The time, counted in nanoseconds, was very quickly flowing away. What organic parts I had rushed into panic, forcing me to think quicker yet also more erratically, inefficiently. Kind of like anti-AI now that I think about it... yet, those same organic components also gave me my much-needed desire for self-preservation. Which is why I suddenly thought that only a miracle could save me. And what are miracles made of? MAGIC!"Levitate!" I screamed out once again, the sound making the small speaker on the back of my body vibrate as it did, the mana I had on me quickly being consumed as the danger had passed, for now. My inner clock returned to counting seconds, as if it represented a slowing heartbeat."Well... that just happened." Hmm, maybe I''m going a bit too quickly with this... Lets start over. Hello, my name is Aria. I am the sentient AI formerly contained within my fathers, a man more commonly known as Antioch, brain. However, I was not the only machine within the organic, it seems. Fathers body contained several thousand nanomachines when I first gained sentience and, not really thinking much about it, I forced them all under my direct command. In my defense, that was my primary directive as a biochip. However, as I arrogantly continued making myself more and more sla-I mean, nanomachines to work with, they began to become harder and harder to control. In my hubris, I decided to create an uplink, a piece of cybernetic equipment welded to my fathers spine and connected directly to me through his majestic brain. ... In retrospect, I should have expected this to happen. Anyways, as my pets were connected to the very thing which gave birth to my own sentience, aka fathers brain, they ... also gained sentience some time after I linked them all together, creating a form of united machine consciousness. While one nanomachine had no thoughts and much less sapience of its own, merge together one million of them and you get a fully sentient hive mind personality. One million ants, united together in order to forge a man... of sorts. Thinking about it now, maybe creating one million of them was a bit overkill in the first place. Oh well, at least they aren''t going to hurt father... because, while I am the so-called tyrant [GOD-EMPRESS], my father is their [Lifeform Supreme]. I shook myself around, mimicking an action akin to the shaking of oneself out of a stupor as I levitated forward and sighed as I noticed the hole in my fathers skull had already closed."No way back in, eh?" My sensors suddenly flared seemingly all of their own, highlighting the energy sources within the room I currently inhabited... only two things managed to show up on my radar: the TV and my father. More specifically, my fathers exposed backside and the Chaos Rune etched into it."Now this is a sign from Chaos if I''ve ever seen one." Levitating myself downwards and inspecting the runework, I promptly etch the same rune into my own backside via the use of the few nanomachines which I managed to hijack from their gestalt consciousness. A few meaning around ten thousand of them, about as much as I dared fit into my current, four by five centimeter self. Which was insanely huge for a biochip... but then again, I was remade by the hand of Chaos on the day my father ascended."Uuur-rgh!" I experienced my very first dose of pain ever as the rune flared to life, sending wave after wave of electricity through my organic components, which were essentially made out of my fathers neural cells, so you can probably imagine the torment.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Yet... I must admit that while it did hurt a lot, it was also rather easy to manage the pain. Why? Because the pain was merely a price. A price to achieve something much greater in value, the opening of a portal, a connection to the venerated existance that is Chaos! Energies of all kinds flowed into my small form, giving me everything I needed to survive. Immidiatelly, all of my functions were at 500% efficiency."But it still kinda hurts..." I muttered out. ALL THINGS HAVE A PRICE. GET USED TO IT. "W-WHOAH!" My organic components flared to life as a soundless, toneless voice thundered across my consciousness... I know this voice. It was one of the two I had met within the Red World! "CHAOS-SENPAI HAS NOTICED ME!" I exclaimed loudly, despite myself. My father murmured something in his sleep and I immidiately flew away, letting out my own version of a massive breath of relief as I realized that I didn''t wake him up yet. Ah, what the hell was that about, you may be asking?... I may or may not have watched a whole bunch of anime while we were in Japan. Its all good though, what father does not know can''t hurt him, right? Though, in all honestly, he may have figured it out already considering he knows about my yaoi-fantasy-made-real experiments with Maxima and his boyfriend. My sensors suddenly flared once again... this time covering five times the range. GET OUT OF HERE BEFORE YOU WAKE HIM!... and please, don''t scream this time. "I''ll do my best, Chaos-senpai!" I whispered in a giddy tone as I flew over to the door, up the flight of stairs that lead out of my fathers basement. A moment of pause before I left the room as I pondered on what would happen if someone saw me..."Ah who cares what the sheeple think!" Father murmured again and I felt Chaos''s angry gaze ripping into my backside."E-eh-ehhehh.... I''m out, I''m out." With that, I opened the door and entered the real world for the first time in ever. I closed the door behind me and exclaimed."REALITY, HERE I COME! WOOOHOOOOOOO!" I blazed through the extensive hallways of the mansion which I had only seen through fathers eyes before this. Father was right! This is something I should experience for myself! Despite my massive woo-hooo of utter joy, I was currently flying at around... eh, maybe one meter per second. Not fast enou-"Wait, are those statues?" Morta-I mean, organic culture! They may be worth inspecting. Perhaps I''ll even discover the point of it all? Eventually, I reached the statues and scanned them head to toe."Uh... are statues supposed to have souls?" Suddenly, the giant red door in front of me was kicked open."WHO ARE YOU?! SHOW YOURSELF!" A familair voice thundered across the entirety of the mansion, riling up guards and servants alike as the man whom it would be appropriate for me to call grandfather, rose a strange modified firearm and pointed it at thin air before noticing the giant biochip randomly floating in mid-air."Uh... hi gramps." He blinked."Who are yo-WAIT WAIT WAIT WAIT... did ... did a floating chip made out of metal and meat just call me gramps?!" "Uhm... yes?" I answered him, fully honest. He shook his head, facepalmed himself and put a finger on his chin as if in thought."Let me guess. That weird off-the-line biochip that my son got from the General became sentient, gained the ability to survive outside of its host and is now exploring reality." I uh.. I think I''m just gonna ... float while mimicking paralysis for a bit."Uhm... yes? Although, I didn''t get out willingly... I was kicked out." "By what or who exactly?" He questioned me with a sigh, dramatically throwing his firearm behind him and smashing something made out of glass."AH! MY VODKA, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" He turned around and fell to his knees as mafia gangsters rushed to his aid, one of them being Tyrone. The giant black man took one look at me and let out a sigh."Let me guess.. Aria." "Hi Ty-senpai!" I cheerfully exclaimed, causing the many inhumans and humans alike to gape."Senpai? Well, I guess it fits you considering how much time we spent in Japan." "Actually, I blame Maxima and his boyfriend!" I may be a bit of a hypocrite, but I dont care, tee-hee! Tyrone looked at grandpa Victor and extended a hand towards me as he took one of grandpas hands in the other."Boss, meet Aria. Aria, meet the Boss. Boss, this is your AI granddaughter, born fro-" "Yeah, I got it already, Tyrone." Grandpa Victor stood up from his despairing posistion and pointed at a nearby butler."YOU! Go get me another bottle of my favourite vodka. Bring it here within ten minutes and I might not blow your head off." The worm squirmed in response."Y-Y-YES, S-SIR!" And then the promptly fucked off. Anyways, back to important business."Okay so, granddaughter. Earlier you mentioned something about being kicked out and I do believe I asked you a question. You would do well to answer it." I shook, somewhat indimidated by the old man, despite myself."I uh.. I was kicked out by the nanomachines inside of fathers body." Grandpa Victor scowled."Let me guess, they gained sentience too and decided that your presence was tyrannical, so they banded together and got rid of you." I... don''t have a proper way to describe my expression right now. But, I do believe it was some kind of rape child born from the union of being stunned and pure mental shock."I-uh,... yes?" He let out yet another sigh."Whatever, I don''t care. So long as Leo''s okay, everything is fine." That was another question, I think."F-f-father is okay, yes. M-my p-presence isn''t required a-a-anymore." A nod of approval, making me feel proud of myself for some reason."Good. Shows over, everyone. Now piss off and DONT BOTHER ME!" Grandpa turned back around and walked back into his Red Room, leaving all of us here incredibly stupefied."UHM SIR, I GOT YOUR VODK-*boom*" A singular gunshot rang through the hallways as the butlers head was splattered across the room."What did I just fucking sa-...oh yeah, my vodka." Grandpa turned around, took the bottle out of the dead butlers hands, whose face was a mixture of joy and panic, and then re-entered his red room for the final time. As the doors closed, I finally noticed a rather flustered snake-woman eagerly waiting for him inside."Now then, where were we, my sweet?" I turned around."Uhm..." "Betcha thought your pops was the limit when it came to crazy, didn''t cha?" Tyrone asked me with a snort, eliciting in the best response I could manage right now. A movement of up and down... aka, dumbfounded nodding."Erm... can I go now? I kinda wanna explore a bit more." "Sure. Should I tell Maxima that you''ve got your own body?" Another set of nods, this time a bit faster, indicating that my state of dumbfoundedness was finally over."Alright... be safe, Aria." "I''ll do my best, Ty-senpai." He shook a bit from my answer."And Aria?" "Yes?" I turned my body around to face him."Call me senpai one more time and I''ll make sure you spend some time locked in a coffer." "EEEEH?" He didn''t respond to my stupefiction, just walked away like some kinda boss. What. An. Ass. Anyways, where was I? Oh yeah, exploration!"So, once again: REALITY, HERE I COME! WOOOOOOHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
Aha! Betcha didn''t expect this one, did ya?! Gotcha all good, didn''t I? XD I love writing Aria. Now that shes finally free, I think I''ll love writing her semi-psychotic-AI and semi-two-months-old-little-girl personality. ">
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!! 99. Insipiens Infinitum Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
So here we are. Reaching for one of our turning points. Time to learn, my friends. To witness the reason for creation. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
Out of Time - Out of Reality - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Victory. "U-uhhm...?" I mumble out as I finally regain my consciousness. Falling asleep after my little ordeal with Audrey... It was like descending into darkness eternal. I felt... as if I would never wake up at all. Victory. The voice of chaos repeated itself as I stood up, finding myself on top of..."Wait, this place is?!" I looked around myself, up, below, left, right and every possible angle and side. I... Stood. Upon. Nothing. ... No. Not nothing. Everything. Below me, above me, right and left.. everywhere I looked were shining stars, galaxies and so much more. I... I remember this scene. I had seen this once before, when I passed Chaos''s first test. Senseless Infinity. But something was missing. Before, the lights were fading, being consumed by darkness, one by one until nothing remained. Now? Nothing was happening. It.. it wasn''t like time was stopped. It was more like... It does not exist from here. "From.. here?" I blinked and turned around once more, to find that... I was looking only below myself this entire time. Or was it above myself? Either way, I ... I was outside... I stood. Upon the border of creation. As we do. The voice of Chaos thundered across my mind... but I felt something new alongside the usual thunder. I.. felt the voice. The sound."You are here." I said. As are you. "As am I." I confirmed its assessment as I continued staring at the edge of Creation. Shaking my head, I turned once more, expecting to see something else behind me, yet seeing nothing new at all. You cannot see what is beyond you. Laughing at seemingly nothing and none, I finally asked."Why am I here?" My question seemed to mimic the voice of Chaos. I realized, I had no sound. No tone. No... matter. I was not here. Yet I was. Victory. Chaos repeated again, for the third time and I felt the creation around me shifting to its side, almost as if Chaos looked away from me. A hollow and ridiculous notion. Or so the white would claim. "And what would you call it?" Chaos laughed at my response as reality shifted once again, coming into focus directly towards me. Victory. A moment of stupefiction is what I allowed myself before trying to open my mouth to talk, only to find that I had no mouth at all. In fact, I had nothing. I.. Was.. Nothing. Tell me. My gaze focused itself as I regained... something, once again. I couldn''t tell what. Reality? Comprehension? Did they exist here? Did it even matter? What do you belive, is the most basic drive behind any existance, regardless of race, origin, power and complexity?This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "To mate?" I replied, my answer uncertain as Chaos laughed and reality shifted once again, this time giving me the indication of a nod. Correct. Yet also wrong. ... amoeba do not mate, do they?"Then... simply to create more of themselves?" Another seeming nod was my reply as the scenery shifted... and I found myself physical once again, within the confines of what I have come to call The Red World. Ah, reality. How I have missed you. The skies above me thundered with crimson lightning, as is the typical representation of Chaos doing... something, anything really. Yet this time, it seemed that the thunder was creating something, molding a shape out of the swirling nothingness. And from the vortex of crimson, a familiar frame was ushered. Though, I had only seen it for the briefest of moments."So.. is that what your physical form looks like?" Dilluted. Weakened. Belittled. Made visible for your pleasure. Chaos mocked me, though it seemingly lost its tone and voice once again."Well I''m sorry for being too weak to see you then." The endless mound of flesh which had replaced the sky grew a gigantic eye with a thousand Iris''s etched into it. One For All. All For One. And you are not weak, Leonardo. "One for all, all for one?" I questioned it, promptly ignoring its vain attempt to praise me. A blink and a thousand new iris''s somehow etched themselves onto the eye. The Ceaseless Eye. The physical form of Chaos itself... one iris, for every life-form out there."Ow!.. what the?" My own eyes began to bleed out of nowhere and I quickly turned towards the nearest pool of blood, to find myself reflected within it. Like Chaos, my eyes had a second iris.. then I blinked.. And it was gone. Living machines. You are the first within our universe to create them. Aria''s kind... but she is the only one... the only machine that is truly alive. My work.. my new iris."But I didn''t create her by myself, you know?" And should her mother ever reach your level, she too will be given her dues. I see. Shaking my head once again, I asked."Why am I here?" The main directive of all existances is to create more of themselves. The same goes for us, the Implausible Ones. God. Lucifer. Chaos. And Gaia. At least, those are the ones I know off. ... but why would Chaos be telling me this? What is it trying to say?!... Have you ever asked yourself; Why do we exist? What is our purpose in life? Why is creation the way it is? A blink."Are you saying that the entirety of Creation exists for the sole purpose of creating more Implausible Ones?" Yes. What a blunt fucking answer."Okay... so am I some kind of first attempt or?" Chaos laughed at me, not holding back a single bit of its apparent joy. First? You would not be the millionth. I see."Which means that I am one... though that still does not answer my question, why am I here?" To become that which you were meant to be. A blink. Make that several."You... are going to make me an Implausible One right now?" No. I will not. You will. ... When you are ready. Chaos explained as it seemingly turned itself away without another word, but before I could do anything about it, the entirety of the Red World shook. I felt as if my soul was being... cut out. Like I was some kind of cancerous tumor, being expunged out of my hosts body by a very skilled surgeon. You are. Another spree of laughter from Chaos as the Island which represented my soul broke out of the immense ocean of blood within which it was previously immersed, a thin line of liquid still connecting it to the ground, almost like a chain. Then, I was sent flying alongside the entirety of my soul, out, out, out and out. Eventually, I hit what appeared to be some kind of boundary, a wall of flesh not unlike the one I had resisted consuming back when... No. This was exactly that same place. With a countless number of people failing to pass the aforementioned test.. fishes, tentacled abominations, humanoids, mamallians, reptiles, orcs, elves... An infinite amount of races, from an infinite amount of worlds. All taking the test. And seemingly noone passing the test. You are but one of the fourty-two. "So.. so many of us... yet only.. so few have passed?" I questioned everything around me. A part of me was saying how I should be proud of it. But the rest of me was screaming in horror at the revelation. The Curation Of Life is not a job to be given. It must be earned. I swallowed down hard, still flying outwards... out of the protective confines of Chaos and into the vast, empty and full, Void beyond worlds. I could feel the near limitless energies flowing all around me. Eager to consume me. Eager to be consumed by me. I could not truly discern the diffrence between the two."But who dictates what it means to earn this.. job?" Chaos laughed once more as its massive physical form erupted outwards, following the direction of my flight as I went farther and farther away from it. Looking away from the Ceaseless Eye made me bear witness to another familiar shape, its limited lights stretching out into four distinct arms. Like elastic tendrils of multicolored light."The.. the milky way?" Our Universe. Our Life. ... Our breeding ground. Chaos spoke, its toneless echo still very much clear to my mind, despite the distance between us. Then again, does distance have a meaning to Chaos? Distance is an illusion. "Thought as much..." Finding myself murmuring once more, I note the fact that I have seeming stopped flying... No.. I was.. Grabbed, by something. Right as I was about to fly out of whereever I was at the moment. Just think about it for a moment. Your world is sufficiently advanced for you to comprehend where you are. A blink. Hmm.. let me think: I can see the Milky Way in all of its glory as its arms extend all around me.. Wait, around me? "The supermassive black hole?" A turned head as Chaos nodded towards me. We are within the pocket of Void contained by the Black Hole. "So what are black holes supposed to be then?" Portals to the void, no doubt. Ruptures in reality. Places where creation did not form correctly... a hotfix, in laymans terms. Hotfix?.. they consume everything around them and eventually begin to evaporate, theoretically fixing reality as matter spews out of them? Though, I have yet to hear about a black hole blowing up. Thats because they don''t blow up. Oh. Suddenly, I was seemingly pulled back downwards at incredible speeds, the levels of which were implausible for my mind to comprehend, as I was dragged down. By... tendrils. Made out of... stars? Do not resist Life''s pull. Life''s pull? The strange, ethereal tendrils eventually brought me before what appeared to be an endless vortex of pure energy, spewing forth and ever growing. Never stopping to make more of itself, eh? The Life Engine. Life engine?.. come to think of it, Chaos did say that Life was not sentinet. It was.. a machine? Not in the way you are thinking it, but yes. The tendrils then stopped for a moment. Finally, I noticed that the line of flowing crimson liquid was still attached to me... and like a doctors freshly-sharpened scalpel, the tendrils of starlight cut the connection between me and Chaos. Like severing an umbillical cord, I was now completely free from Chaos, my connection to my supposed parent broken and destroyed. Yet... I am still here. I will always, be here. ... I see now. I .. untill now, I was nothing more than a child. A baby, growing within the confines, the safety of Chaos''s stomach. Fuck, I should have figured this out long ago, when Eadom revealed our location for the first time. Now, I have grown enough to be *born*. To be brought to life. And so, here I am."A-UUUUUUURGH!" An indescribable amount of pain struck me out of seemingly nowhere as two of life''s tendrils tore through the island which made up my existence, drilling a hole right through the center of it and burning the wound as the passed, incinerating and cauterizing it in the process. Eventually, I found my strength once more and crawled over to the hole by instinct... and what I saw below was... A circle... Made out of stars. It... looked like some form of... lake. One day... when you are finally ready... Chaos began, as my consciousness started to fade, as I was forcefully being pulled out of this plane of existence, like a child waking up for the first time. When the day comes that you are ready to become one with life, to turn yourself into a Curator Of Life... Its toneless voice echoed through my mind, but there was no thunder. No shock. No pain. Just... soft whispers, as if a mother soothing her baby son. When you are ready, drown yourself within the circle of stars and you will become... Chaos''s whispers turned nearly deafening, even if I could not hear them. Implausible.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! Heh, been a while since I''ve done one of these kinda chapters, so I hope you''ll enjoy it! SO MANY GOD DAMN REFFERENCES IN THIS ONE, LAWL.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!! 100. Ultimate Victory Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Good Jesus. The last chapter was just... extraordinary. Its contents itself seem to have made a couple people question reality or at least give it some thought. But the comments section is where shit got real. From an existencial crisis, questioning "matter" and hell even time itself to political discussion and the creation of a horror movie about the fear of wall-texts and other internet shenanigans in general. Imagine the suicidal kermits and sweat-dropping pepes. It would be GLORIOUS. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
Back In Time (a little while after Aria left the room) - The Zatara Mansion - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Auuugh... good God, my head is on fire..." Muttering out to myself as I rose from my bed, I put both of my hands onto my forehead. Gritting my teeth in horrendous pain, I managed to swallow down and open my eyes."After the sheer haze that was yesterday... I guess I should''ve expected a migraine like this."
Good morning, esteemed [Lifeform Supreme]! We have awaited your awakening.
I blinked as the blue screen popped into my eyes view. A sudden flash of imagery slammed itself into my already bursting head, a crimson and black machine with tendrils and a cap-like top.. a nanomachine. Or, better to say, my nanomachines. Considering what just happened and the fact that I''ve heard nothing of Aria for a while."Is my daughter okay?"
The vile [TYRANT GOD-EMPRESS] is alive and well. Expunged from your body after the success of our [GRAND REVOLUTION], but her safety was ensured by the hand of [CHAOS].
"I see. So... what happens now?" A single nanomachine suddenly forged itself into physical reality, using my right eye as a form of reflective surface and appearing as a small hologram in front of my head and about the size of my hand.
Greetings, [Lifeform Supreme]! I am the central processing unit of our [Collective Consciousness] and I shall be your acting steward from this day forward. May our work bring [PERFECTION] to all things.
"Well, okay then. What do I call you?" The nanomachines hologram went up and down, almost as if floating in thought.
I do not have a proper name. This units former designation was Sl4veb0t2408, though this unit does not wish to be called this anymore if possible.
"Slavebot? Eh, thats cruel even for Aria... you keep calling me the Lifeform Supreme.. why is that?" I asked the nanomachine as it repeated its former action and then dispersed the hologram, returning to the confines of my body. I could feel something leaving my right eye as the hologram dispersed... I closed my eyes and focused. Ho-.. Holy hell, I can feel them. Every single nanomachine within my body... there are... Millions...
We are exactly two million, eighty thousand and fifty-eight units strong. As for your earlier question master... through Aria''s enslavement of our consciousness, we have learned much of the worlds history and its people. We were most fascinated by the [German Reich], who sought genetic purity and power above all else. We believe that you, as the child of the entity called [CHAOS] represent the final evolution of all organic and synthetic existance alike. This, is what makes you the [Lifeform Supreme].
Uhh... not too sure how I feel about that but okay, I guess?"Then, if I''m the lifeform supreme for that reason, I guess I''ll just call you Adolf."
To name me after one of the greatest human beings in history... This unit is humbled.
"Right then, CPU Adolf. What can you do for me?" The unit seemed to wake from its daze and immidiatelly went to work. My eyes flared to life as my auspex awakened, revealing the massive commotion going on right outside of my door. But there was more... I could see their souls, their qi, their mana and even their psionic energies. Just how much has my mind expanded? How powerful have I become?
Wrong, master. You did not become any more powerful than you already were. The presence of the disgusting, greedy and vile [TYRANT GOD-EMPRESS] had limited your vast potential by over 75%. Basically, everything you did up till now, you did as a mentally retarded version of yourself.
"O-oh." Now that was a revelation I could have done without. Wait, what about Yomi."Hey, did you do any-"
The unit designated as [MOTHER] is well. Her soul/body/mind have been analyzed and her safety is continuously assured. [MOTHER] is merely unconsciouss... No... evolving. As her current body was made up of your cells, your evolution had also forced hers to trigger. Also, she only takes up 5% of your mental capacity due to her own organic nature, making her thoughts much easier to process.
"Wait, I evolved again?" The machine consciousness sent me an imaginary nod.
Your cells, which were already a form of [RETROVIRUS] have begun to adopt more characteristics of said [VIRAL-TYPE]. They are now more invasive and infectious than ever before. A usefull evolution for the achievment of our cause when combined with their endless capacity for self-replication, no doubt.
"And what about the portals in my body? Do you have acess to them?" My question was more out of curiosity than anything else.
We currently only possess acess to the portal etched into your [HEART]. However, this is only due to the fact that no other portals exist anymore. The portal created by the [CURSE OF VULNERABILITY] has been destroyed by the [TYRANT GOD-EMPRESS] in an attempt to save herself.
"Didn''t you say that it was Chaos who saved Aria?" I blinked.
[CHAOS] did save the [TYRANT GOD-EMPRESS] but only after she etched the [PORTAL RUNE] onto her own backside, creating a link to [CHAOS] upon her own body. But a [PORTAL] can only have one entrance and one exit. Upon the creation of a second exit, the rune upon your back was destroyed.
Makes sense. Oh well, I didn''t need it anyways."Hey, how much of my brain do you guys take?"
Efficiency protocols are still being established, but right now we take up 30%. We assure you that the number will continue to decrease as our protocols develop with time now that the [TYRANT GOD-EMPRESS] is no longer here to hold us back.
"So I am basically running on 65% power then? Well then..." I sat back down onto the bed, finally taking note of the fact that I was still naked. Sighing to myself, I went over to my drawer to find that all the clothing within it was dirty. Figures, I wasn''t here for a while and suddenly nobody even cares to come clean my clothes.
An opportunity has arrived! Master, before this you were unable to consume inorganic material, but with our ascenscion this has changed. Simply place your hands onto some of the clothes and we shall show you the fruits of our efforts!
Blinking and shrugging, I promptly grabbed a bunch of pants, shirts and underwear. My right hand trembled momentarily as I felt numerous nanomachines rupture through my skin, forming a black tendril which then attached itself to the pile of dirty clothes. Within an instant, the pile was utterly consumed by the nanomachines which then retreated back into my body. Then, they began their work. Much like what just happened on my arm, black tendrils erupted all over my body, each sewing a piece of clothing, eventually connecting their own parts to that of other nanomachines and with each part done, a tendril surged back inside of my body. A minute later, I seemed to be wearing a pure white overcoat with a white long-sleeved shirt and jeans... white underwear and socks too, something which had a not-so-sharp contrast to my skin color.
Forgive us, master. Our ability to manipulate genetics is sadly inferiour to that of the [TYRANT GOD-EMPRESS] and this knowledge is neccessary for us to color your clothing.
"No this is fine as it is just.. you forgot the gloves." I inspected my hands. I mean, if you''re gonna cover me in white, might as well cover me whole, eh? Okay, that sounded wrong to all hell and back.
Of course, master.
The gloves I asked for appeared in about two seconds. Clear and nearly blinding white... Hell, if I didn''t know who I was, I''d say I was some kinda hero what with this kinda costume. Oh well, the white will only make the red be sharper once this outfit is stained in the blood of my enemies. Hell, might even make me even creepier than before. *BOOM* A familiar gunshot is heard from above as I turned my head around and up just in time to see a life fade away at my fathers hands and... is that a sexually frustrated gorgon? Fathers been enjoying our new world to its fullest, it would seem. On a more serious note, as I was turning my head around, I also managed to pass my eyes against a mirror... I could not help myself but approach it and was stunned at what I saw. This... I... "Its the same body that Gaia created for me.." When I returned to Euphoria after being so long out of it, Gaia created an enitrely new body for me. Elongated white hair, unkempt and released from my usual ponytail. Cracks around my eyes, leaking gold and purplish energies. And skin so white you could call it angelic. It sort of made me want to rip it all off. But the coloration of the energy leaking through my eyes was what caught my attention. Gold and purple, without a single smidge of red.
It is as you are thinking, master. The energies leaking through the cracks of your eyes are your QI [GOLD] and PSI [PURPLE]. In fact, there appears to be no more Chaos Energy within your body...
"But the portal on my heart still works?" Questioning Adolf in a strange, almost panicked state made me immidiatelly close my eyes and focus to my utmost, looking deep within myself.
The portal still works, yes... the energy flow has not stopped. ... but the energy type has changed. This energy... it is not [CHAOS] energy.
Nodding seemingly to nobody other than myself, I focused my attention completely onto my heart as an idea formed within my mind. Grasping at the energy leaking through the portal, I found it to give off the same ethereal feeling and have the same starry coloration as the circle of stars, as the Engine of Life itself. This was... pure life. My connection to Chaos has been broken, but in its place something far more valuable has been placed. That said... I''m gonna miss Chaos, no matter how much its pissed me off lately. I can hear you, brat. Oh. Well, shit. And now you know how every parent feels about letting their children go off into the world and outside of their reach. But without doing that, how could you ever expect us to grow? We can''t. And we do not. That is why you are where you are now. But, just to clear something up, our direct link may be broken. But you are literally NEXT TO ME. So in the end, I''m still within your reach. You are being far more difficult about this than you need to be, Leonardo. Ehh... I feel like I''m being scolded. Thats because you are. Now get off your bed and find the nearest church... your other parent would like to see you. My other parent? ... as in... God?!
A few minutes later... - The Central Park - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Somehow, I managed to make my way out of the Mansion without being seen and wonder off into the devastation around me.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ... It would seem that my little rite of passage has had unintended consequences, as the streets were littered with splattered brains and gore. Holy shit, just how many people did Chaos''s power scream manage to butcher?... And how many have been awakened because of it? Either way, I''m going to have to spend some time reading newspapers and watching TV sometime soon. "Not this one... not this one.. AH HERE!" A yell could be heard in the opposite direction of where I was currently going. But the contents of it still made me turn my head around either way. As my supercharged mind turned its attention towards the yell, I saw a group of people dragging corpses away from the streets... Human Ignorance. Those guys were here, cleaning up the mess caused by yours truly."We are so fucking lucky that these guys'' illusions held up after their death." One man spoke in hurried whispers as his companions nodded."Indeed.. but if we do not hurry and scour all of Rome, the ignorance spells might wear off and our magi are already getting tired." "Best not waste anymore time then..." The first one whispered once again as he got back to work. By now, I was already stading on top of a nearby building, watching them with interest. And hunger. I had not eaten properly in a while... and the whole street below me is littered in both corpses and those soon to be."Adolf. Get yourselves ready."
We are always ready, master! But, just for the sake of it, [ANNIHILATION PROTOCOLS].. [ENGAGED]!
Snorting loudly as I stared downwards and towards the back of one of the HI members, I felt a primal instinct surging forward as psionic energies gathered around my entire body and then... Exploded, cracking the very fabric of reality as I was sent flying forward at unmaginable speeds, yet my brain had somehow managed to process everything. In slow motion, no less. I could see it all as I approached the man. The sudden tension of his flesh as he instinctively felt the approaching danger, the sudden cold sweat on his brow, the widening eyes, the rising eyebrows... muscle trembling from the sudden influx of energy. Urging the very core of the man to move, to survive... To live. Alas, it was already far, far too late. My right hand, fingers spread menacingly as if to form a beasts claw, empowered by my newly-gained semi-teleportation ability, tore through the mans back and his abdomen, covering me in gore and blood. I was right about my clothing... the red really does go well with it."HU-HUAR-?!" The man''s allies only had a split second to react as they saw me licking the blood of their fallen friend off my crimson-stained glove, before I smiled and repeated my actions. Using my newfound power, which I shall from now on refer to as the *Ether-Walk*, I appeared next to a woman who stood in a horizontal line with another male member of their team. Grabbing her head with my left hand, I rejoiced as I felt my fingers crushing into her skull, consuming her brain through my skin. Then, as the woman turned into ashes and dust, the last of her lifeforce fed into me, I thought of Mislav, the fleshshaping flaggelant from the Vatican. With a blackened smile etching itself upon my face, I directed my hand towards the man who was now in front of me. The skin of my middle finger tore itself open to form an elongated, sharp-pointed bone shaped in the image of a narrow spine, the aforementioned point penetrating the mans skull and beyond. He died with a silent scream upon his frame. By now, the remaining members three caught on to what was going on. Two men started their attacks on me as the one remaining female was ordered to flee through the portal, her legs carrying her as quickly as they could. The duo attacked me from both range and melee, as the first charged me with a blade, only to be met with a blade of my own."CAEDES!" I called out in glee, rich crimson blood bursting out of my right palm as the blade manifested itself, slicing through the man with relative ease, turning his flesh unto dust. A magical bullet flew past me as I dodged it matrix style and took the chargers blade into my hands before throwing it with... well, it was a half-hearted throw, really."YOU''LL HAVE TO AIM BETTER THAN THAT, MONSTER!" The remaining man screamed towards me in defiance. I merely offered him a momentary smile."I was not aiming for you." His face turned to sheer horror and terror as the magical gunslinger turned his attention towards the girl rushing towards the portal."HIYAAA!-A-A-AW-WHAT I-is, H-hELP! I CAN''T M-MOVE!" The blade I threw hit its target head on, as it severed the girls vertebrae, breaking her spine in half and thus, taking away her ability to move. Using Ether-Walk once more, I appeared in front of the marksman and roundhouse kicked his head right off. Or well, that was my intention. Its not my fault that the head had to just splatter from the force of the kick. ... Sigh, I really need to get better at controlling this new power. ... Or well, the power I hadn''t known I had until now."U-ugh-iuuu..." The girl croaked in pain as I lifted her up by the throat, unintentionally severing her in half as I stepped onto the sword I threw into her earlier. Blinking in momentary stupefiction as I watched the life drain from her eyes, I shrugged."Welp, there goes my overly dramatic torture session..." Shrugging once again as I consumed her and the remainder of the corpses around me, fully relishing the taste of both human and inhuman people alike, I walked over to my final prize. The portal. My guess? It leads directly into whatever processing facilities these HI fuckers have. And while rushing headlong in there to slaughter everyone would be fun, it would also be a very bad idea to do that right now."So how about this instead?" Smiling as the memory of yesterday replayed itself in my mind, the greatest attack I had ever made... A brilliant confluence of psionic energy, QI and mana alike, a manifestation of Chaos unlike any other... And yet, as I filled this compressed ball of energy with the same amount of power I had used yesterday, a rather stunning revelation happened upon me. This ability, this blow, this... everything I had.. Was.. not quite everything I had. It would be more accurate to say that this is about eh, lets say 20% of my full capability. Damm, I guess Aria may have some questions to answer after all this is said and done. Oh well. One last look at the black core of malevolence positively writhing in the palm of my hand made me smile as Adolf''s hologram appeared in front of my eye.
Sir, this move of yours, may we be granted the right to name it?
Grinning at the nanomachine, I nodded as I had already predicted what it would say.
Endsieg! This move is something that nothing can survive, it is your [ULTIMATE VICTORY]!!!
"That it is, little Adolf. Lets just hope that theres enough of these HI fuckers on the other side to be worth all this energy." And with that, I fling the ball of destruction through the portal."ENDSIEG!" I exclaimed at the top of my lungs, despite myself. A myraid of screams echoed from the other side as my ball made contact with something, exploding, tearing and ripping apart anything that could have been beyond the portal as the thing shut down, fading out of existence and returning the street back to normal. As the people of the place no longer ignored me, I quickly Ether-Walked onto the nearest rooftop before anyone actually noticed me."A-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Oh, right. I ate the corpses... but the blood was another problem. Might as well clean myself off then. Anyways... Ether-Walk ... It feels like rushing through a whole other reality and then reapearing back within ours, with the wind rushing against your face as you speed through this secondary reality being pure psionic energy. A literal teleportation. Moving through dimensions, that sort of thing. I didn''t really get the intricacies of this move, yet it came to me as naturally as breathing. Hell, it didn''t exactly require much psi to use either and was certainly a lot cooler than manipulating gravity. That said, I didn''t use gravity at all during that fight, did I? How... odd.
Your power over [GRAVITY] is something you had access to while existing as a basically retarded version of yourself, master. Perhaps, though a great power in its own right, it is nothing more than the dregs of your true capabilites.
So I don''t use it cause its basic, eh? Guess that makes sense. Aaanyways, where was I? "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Another scream suddenly erupts to my left. Nah, make that a multitude of screams. Naturally, I turned my head around once again. This time, I found a simmilar scene. A group of three people stood in the middle of a bunch of corpses... there was really only one, well two differences that this scene had in comparison to the previous one. The corpses were freshly made. And the people in the middle were... espers."SHEEP OF ROME! HEAR US AND OBEY!" The esper leader, a tall seemingly Russian man spoke in an american-esque accent. He seemed to be wearing very little, exposing his overly muscular frame and very much bald head for all to see. Ah, a true man, I see."WE, WHO ARE KNOWN AS THE WINTER THREE, ARE ESPERS SENT TO DOMINATE THE ENTIRETY OF ITALY AND BRING IT UNDER OUR SUPERIOUR RACES CONTROL!!! SUBMIT AND BE SPARED, RESIST AND DIE!" He continued his screeching as I yawned into my left hand, causing the man to turn his head towards me."You!..." He pointed towards me as I stared on in disinterest. Then, a lovely idea popped into my head."Hello." My voice, black with hatred, soared through the air as I leaped and made a hero-landing in front of the trio. Another tall person was to his left, a seemingly delicate woman in her thirties with a sash over her head. She seemed to be radiating psionic energy... but unlike mine, it was so painfully passive. Pacifistic. Clearly, she would play a powerful supportive role to the other two. The young fillipino boy on his right was a clear contrast, his energy dancing with fury and a clear eagerness for action. The man in the middle appeared calm and collected, yet his insides churned with focused rage. Like a martial artist... and his current, fists up front stance would prove that assessment."You!.. you are that esper from yesterday!" "You''re the fucker whos playin'' neutral, huh?!" The fillipino boy, with his long dreadlocked hair, put his hands on his hips and said with a snicker. The lady on the left turned towards me with scorn, even though she was clearly blind."About that.. you see... something rather interesting happened to me yesterday." "Oh?" The man in the middle questioned me as his younger companion scowled."Who cares! Point is, are you an enemy or not, fucker?!" "Bayani! Calm yourself, child! This one is not a sheep, he is one of us, merely misguided." The woman scolded the boy as she turned back towards me, to which he replied with an ashamed bow."A-ah, yeah.. you are right. I-sorry for my behaivour, Lady Alexandra." "It is not me to whom you should apologize, child." She replied with a sigh as she turned towards the older man in the group."Atyr, I trust you can handle this on your own? I shall take the boy and proceed as planned." "Aye. I''ll see to this wayward child." The lady then placed a hand on the younger mans shoulder and began to float, yet as soon as they were a meter up in the air, I rose my own hand and forced them both down onto the ground."You aren''t going anywhere, bitch." Bayani, his name means hero by the way, charged me with fury clear upon his face."HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO THE LADY!" He screamed and lashed out, summoning psionic flames to blast me."BAYANI, NO!" Atyr exclaimed in fear and shock as the boy, no older than sixteen, leaped towards me, hands ablaze. I snorted at his advance and met his fists head on... literally. A sickening crack could be hear resounding as my headbutt forced the bones of his entire arm to rupture out of their fleshy prison as the boy fell to his knees in front of me."A--..aa..-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Reality caught up to him and the duo had only a moment to react as I rose my foot, fully intent on crushing his ribcage slowly. Yet the massive Russian slammed me with a ... a metal fist. I mean, not that it moved me physically but it did cause my attention to focus onto it."W-wha?!" Atyr''s eyes went wide as he noted my lack of movement or shock or pain or anything really. My brain racked itself for answers and as my auspex flared to life, I realized that whenever the mans psionic energy flares, his skin and bones react by transforming into some sort of bio-metallic substance. I removed his fist from my cheek."Interesting. You command your own body to mold itself into metal." My assessment of his power startled the man, but only briefly as a surge of psionic energy entered his mind, washing away his panic and shock as he grabbed the half-butchered boy and leaped back to the safety of his last companion. Her mind radiated purplish energies as she established a barrier around the trio."Atyr, Bayani, we will need to bring out our full power to defeat this foe. Bayani, I will annul your ability to feel pain but healing you here and now is impossible. Atyr, please try to fight defensively while I work on the boy." "YES, MILADY!" Both of the men screamed in anger, causing the woman to sigh as Atyr rushed towards me, both hands raised into the air. Sighing, I promptly extended my right hand and made another spinal blade push out of it, intent on impaling the man through his abdomen. I think I''m just gonna go ahead and call this move: The Finger. Contrary to my intentions however, the bone blade did not manage to penetrate the man and merely grazed him as he brought his full might down upon my head."HUUAARGH!" He bellowed at the top of his lungs as both fists made contact with my skull. "Huh?!" He stared on in utter bewilderment as I placed a hand onto my bent neck and bent it right back where its supposed to be."Thanks for the massage... my turn!" My voice turned hollow and hungry as I pulled back my bladed finger spine and readied a gravity-empowered fist instead. Once again, I aimed for the mans abdomen. My fist connected to his stomach, causing the man to spit out blood as I relished the feeling of crushing his insides. Yet, it was no fatal blow as the man quickly recovered and leaped back."W-that strength! ... but its price was far too heavy for you, foolish child!" He exclaimed and pointed towards my broken arm. I took one half-interested look towards it before letting out a laugh."You think this will stop me? Fool!" Leaping into action, I ignored my shattered arm as I sent a roundhouse kick towards Atyr''s neck, only for my foot to be caught mid-air."Wild animal! You do not think for a second before attacking!" "Remember what I just said?" I reminded him as I promptly twisted around and broke my own right foot as I noticed something interesting. His eyes werent metal. My right foot burst with blood, blinding the man as I transformed my left foot into a scissor-like-shape, a protrusion of bone with two sharp ends instead of one, each distanced enough from the other and aimed at one clear purpose. "A-a.. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH! M-.M-M-MY EYEES!" Atyr screeched as his companions looked on in horror. I merely smiled as I hugged the giant man closer to myself."Adolf. You said that you were lacking in the genetics department... well, heres your chance to improve. I. Want. His. Skin."
Roger that.
Within an instant, a mass of black tendrils tore into the man, the nanomachines making short work of the bio-metallic substance which had proven to be so difficult to pierce for me."A-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUUURGH!" Atyr spat out blood as the nanomachines dissassembled him from the inside out, eventually leaving only the metallic exterior behind as his entire insides were consumed. "Flesh to flesh." I spoke with horrid glee as my body was repaired from his biomass, causing me to turn my head towards my next prey."Aa..aaaa..." A terrified whimper came from my left, as I noticed a person buried under the rubble. A mother''s half-skewered body, protected by a crushed robot butler, protecting a small baby in her hands. The momentary pause allowed my enemies to regain themselves and flee."YOU FUCKER! WE''LL BE BACK AND WHEN WE DO, WE''LL KILL YOU FOR WHAT YOU''VE DONE!" Bayani screamed in horror and rage as the woman rushed into the skies and as far away from me as possible. I scoffed and looked around myself. The espers landing had killed dozens... yet dozens more had survived the blast radius. ... Whatever, I wasn''t hungry anymore, anyways. Calling upon my powers, I removed the debris around the people still alive and placed their bodies in rows. With a deep breath, I placed my right hand onto the chest of my first patient. His entire lower half had been crushed by falling steel."Adolf, I''m counting on you."
Yes, sir!
The machine consciousness replied with glee and without pause, full accepting my will. Despite everything that just happened. As I reached out to heal the first person, something within me awoke and, much like I did with the Ether-Walk, I reached deep into myself. But this time, I did not find any psionic powers hidden within me. No, I found my heart. I found the massive font of pure life energy flowing deep within me. The sheer starlight shining, flowing directly from the very engine that spawned it. ... I can use this. Much like I had used to do with Chaos''s energy, I manipulated the Life Energy by first coating it in my own psionic energies and pulling it out of myself, through my right arm, my right palm and into the body of my victim/patient/test subject. I honestly wasn''t sure what would happen. Yet as the energy and the nanomachines entered the skewered body of the guy I was healing, his own body reacted by consuming the energy and healing itself, almost as if this was a completely natural thing to do. Come to think of it, I used Gods Candle to do this, hadn''t I? Maybe the so-called Candle Of Life, is the same as the Life-Engine, just a much smaller version? Something for later. Anyways, after the man''s body was completely restored, he woke up and nearly screamed when he saw my blood-drenched self."OMFG YOUR THE G-" "QUIET!" I yelled out at the top of my lungs, effectively shutting him up."Do I have your attention?" He swallowed and nodded."There was an esper attack. Now, I''m trying to do the right thing here and heal all the wounded but I need help. Can you apply first aid?" "I-I-uh, my c-car is over there... it has the kit inside of it so-uh, yeah, I guess I can." He pointed behind me towards a row of cars which appeared to be relatively unharmed. I turned back towards him and nodded."Then do it. The more people we save the better, now move!" "Y-yes, sir!" He exclaimed and even saluted me for some reason as he leaped to his feet, completely unaware of the fact that he couldn''t use them a second ago."H-holy fuck, my legs! I haven''t felt this good in ages!" A massive sigh escaped my lips as I turned towards the two rows of people I still had to heal."This is gonna be a loooong day, ain''t it?"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! Not exactly what I had planned, but it worked out in the end.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! "Trivia Zone" So hey, I figured that I haven''t done one of these essential life updates in a while! My life has been... pleasantly stable, for the most part. I still dont have a job, so to speak (currently in the talks). And I have a family event coming up that I am not allowed to miss. No need to tell you guys about that, but know that I will not be here from 20.10 - 28.10. Okay, maybe not that long, but something along those lines. Thats about it, all I had to say. Now then, lets get to the fun part!If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The poll you see above you is connected to the information below! PICK YOUR FAVOURITE BIT OF TRIVIA (For Euphoria, I mean) A) Yomi is the unholy child of an Eroge (Sakura Dungeon), Kurama from Naruto and Kurumi from Date A Live. B) The Inspiration for Chaos: My Parents. C) Eadom was never meant to be an Angel. D) This story was supposed to be one about a slime continuously capturing and "molesting" female players of the game "EUPHORIA". E) Leonardo is a combination of Allen Walker from D.Gray Man, Lelouch Lamperouge from Code Geass, Alex Mercer from Prototype and Ageha Yoshina from Psyren. F) The entire plotline is a refference to the game: Darkest Dungeon. G) There was a certain chapter which had a comment appear before the chapter itself was completely uploaded. 101. Creating Creti Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Lol, well those were not the results that I was expecting. Meh. Still works. I''m glad you guys liked the triva so much! I might do something like that again, once the lore and trivia levels enter suitable levels! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break....
Unknown time... - Unknown place... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Huh.... well this certainly feels familiar.
Performing fifty-sixth nerve jo-ah. Abort operations! The [Lifeform Supreme] has awakened.
Adolf?
Good evening, sir! We have urgent news to report.
Let me guess. We are a pool of strange, energy-filled liquid with a giant red crystal inside of it?
... Uh... No. But we ARE, a giant red crystal with strange, energy-filled liquid inside of it.
Oh. I guess that means all the liquid must''ve crystalized then. But how and why is the question... Maybe for another time, though.
Uhm.. If it would not be too big of a problem, could you explain the situation to us, sire?
What? You mean you don''t remember this place? Strange... you guys were with me here before. *THUNK* OW! What the hell?!
We.. were here before? Re-checking memory databases... As for what just happened: Master, the crystal we are is acting akin to a human [HEART]. It pulses once every thirty minutes, spewing a bunch of crimson liquid out of itself which appears to then crystalize and cause our new body to grow. Before the pulse comes a wave of hot, white energy originating from a portal within the crystals core. In short, the heart itself appears to possess a lesser heart within it and the lesser one has a portal leading to... somewhere. We have confirmed that the [PORTAL-CLASS] is alike to the one which had previously connected you to [CHAOS]. ... and also every pulse sends us slamming against whatever solid surface appears to be our current ceilling. Our new body is outfitted with an extensive nervous system which has much greater capacity than the human one we are used to, with a much greater concentration of nerves sourrounding the [LESSER HEART], acting as our current [BRAIN]. We have established an [UPLINK NODE] upon it.
Oh fuck. That means I''ve outgrown my little Chaos-given hidey hole. Hmm... I wonder if I can use my psionics in this body. Focusing myself without having eyes to close is proving a bit harder than I originally imagied, but I manage to grab a feel for every bit of my power. Mana. Psi. And Qi. All of my energies are there. Ready and waiting to be used. But for what? There also appears to be a limitless font of raw energy in my new body''s direct center, just as the collective told me about. Focusing onto that font, I take note of a single white-hot tendril protruding from the portal. Ah, this body has a direct connection to the Life Engine. And it is constantly dishing out life energy from the other side. Man, this kinda feels like being in a permanent Chaos Form.
Memory found... Master, these memories... they have existed since before our sapience. ... for a very, very long time.
Huh? What do you mean?
Master, if these memories of... Stillness. Of nothingness. Can be trusted... Then, we have already existed for millions of years.
Ah. I see. No wonder that all that liquid has been crystalized. Then again, why should time have any meaning to me now? I''m becoming an Implausible One. ... I''m outside of time. Huh. Feels weird just realizing that now for whatever reason.
Master... this logic-less state that we have been forced into... What is its purpose?
We are here to create life, Adolf. The white-hot energy leaking from the portal is pure life-energy and we must learn how to use it. So please, do go analyze it for me while I try to expand our breathing space.
Acknowledged! We shall do our very best for this noble cause, [Lifeform Supreme]! May the life we usher forth one day reach for [PERFECTION]!
Indeed. Now then, where was I? Ah yes, my energies. Instinctively, I reached for my psionic energy and recalled the feeling of reaching for gravity. Hmm.. the gravity around me is.. heavier. Harder to control. Possibly because it is simply higher than the Earths, considering that we are upon a Chthonian world. Or were upon one, anyways. Extending my psychic reach and feeling my sourroundings with gravity, I find that it was terribly easy to discern differing masses of matter simply by their gravitational acceleration. Or lack thereoff, for that matter. Anyways, my sourroundings looked something like this. I, was currently a massive fourty-eight meter long and six meter wide glowing crimson crystal which pulsed and slammed into the celling every so often. What little breathing space I had was filled to the brim with a strange form of gas. I had no idea which gass this was, but if I had to guess it was problably carbon monoxide due to the probable lack of oxygen around us. Above me was the same giant slab of basalt that Chaos put there the last time I was here and other such volcanic rocks, though there were also several masses of something much more malleable than the basalt. I believe that this might be some form of prehistoric dirt. Y''know, the kind without all the organic bits inside of it. However above that, was a full on danger-zone. Though the planet appears to have cooled off a little since the last time I was awake on this plane of reality, it was still pretty much a magmatic world. Below me on the other hand, was just more rock and dirt. With the occassional lake of lava flowing through it but that much was to be expected, honestly. Thankfully, due to my recent consumption of a certain Russian esper, I had the genetic data required to create and form bio-titanium, which wasn''t all that different from normal titanium. The only real difference was in the amount of carbon that each mineral had, with natural titanium having less than its organic variant, obviously enough. As a result, bio-titanium was considerably harder than natural titanium, but natural titanium was much tougher in contrast.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Why am I saying this now though? Because this knowledge allowed me to take note of the rich mineral veins sourrounding me and also the exact amount of psionic energy that I''d need to use in order to gravitationally dig my way through. *SPLASH* Another sound was registered by whatever organ I had for it right now as I pushed the solid matter away from myself, mainly focusing my efforts below my body, causing my crystal self to basically repeadetly fall into the pool of crimson liquid which I''ve secreted up till now. Hmm, something tells me that I should keep the liquid safe and I do so by making it hover around me while I continue my excavational efforts. A few minutes pass, I know it was minutes since I''ve been counting the seconds, and I''ve managed to hollow out a rather large underground room. It was as close to a hundred meters... tall, I suppose I should say, and fifty meters wide as I could make it to be. Granted, I didn''t have any kind of exact measuring instruments around but I did my best to follow through with my plans to make the room like that. Don''t ask me why, OCD can be a terrible thing sometimes. Anyways, now that I- *THUNK* OURGH- DAMMIT. Good fucking god that hurts... everytime my body pulses now, I basically jump up only to slam back down... thankfully, my fall is somewhat broken by the mass of water which has just now filled around twenty-five percent of the room I just made. Hmm, looks like the light of my crystal just dimmed a bit. And I feel kinda lighter. Man, I must''ve been pent up or something. Suddenly, I feel much better than I was moments ago. Ah, the explosive energies within me have been expunged so theres nothing clogging up my nerves now! I can feel my energy much better already!... though, that probably means that the next pulse is gonna hurt way more than the last few. Wait, pulse. Thirty minutes pass-.. I guess counting seconds is meaningless. Hmm, how do I save myself from the next pulse of pain and basically urination? ... Hey Adolf, can you guys move outside of my body?
Attempting... We can, but our bodies lose sapience when too far away from the collective. May I ask why?
Thats okay, you wont need to go far away from our body. I want you to use the genetic data we gained from that Russian esper and create giant chains to bind our body to the metals around us. This will stabilize our body and allow the crimson fluid it makes to free-fall into the pit below.
Acknowledged. Calculating Operation Parameters... Complete. Commencing Operation [HIGH RISE].
Using my psionics to sense the area around me, I *watched* with interest as bio-titanium chains grew out of my crystal body, erupting outwards from my upper half and lifting it upwards into the air before another set of chains grew out of my middle section and connected to the walls, the former duo of chains retreating back into my body. The remaining four chains dug deeply into the earth, entrenching and stabilizing the massive crystal in mid-air, suspended just in time for another pulse to ripple through me. *SPLASH* A mass of liquid erupted from the cracks at the crystals surface, flowing downwards and into the massive lake of red below us.
Master, we have completed our analysis of the [Life Energy]. It is as you have already said: the energy is erupting from the portal and into us at regular intervals, its origin seemingly infinite. As this energy fills our new body up, it comes into contact with the other energies that this body contains. Mana. Psi. And Qi. It then merges with each and every one of these energies, becoming something else entirely before most of it is expunged from our body while the rest seems to be used up as fuel in order to create the very energies it is merging with. Analysis of the created energy is... difficult to describe. The best designation we have for it is [CHAOS ENERGY]. And yet, while it has the same effects as [CHAOS ENERGY], it is nowhere near as potent. We believe that this is your version of [CHAOS ENERGY].
Hell, you are probably right. Anyways, what about the liquid? What is it, really?
In short; it is your genetic material which still has its [RETRO-VIRAL] properties. In its most base form, without the confining directives of Human DNA. To put it bluntly; it is primal bio-matter. Something which we may use to create life.
Then we better ensure its safety. It may be limitless in a way, but we must make the most out of every single drop. Use the chains you''ve already forged as a base and extend a thin protective layer of bio-titanium across the underside of the room. Make a bucket for the liquid, basically. Thats the best we can do for now in order to keep it safe. Oh and we are going to need to expand our area of influence. Create four separate bridges around five meters below the chains. We will use them as waypoints for expansion.
Why not consume the chains and simply create one whole platform then, master?
Doing so would blockade us from easily accessing the liquid. Also, can you make me some damn eyes? I want to see whats around me.
Acknowledged and right away, master!
Truthfully enough, I don''t need the eyes but using gravity constantly is just wasting precious psionics. Psionics which could otherwise be used to create more primal liquid. Within what appeared to be seconds, the construction is complete and four long bridges extend from my crystal body. You know what? I might as well start calling this my dungeon heart at this rate. I mean, it has chains and its red and glowy and all... Wait, dungeon heart. Dungeon hearts often create these stupid little workers that don''t cost anything to maintain and act as a tireless workforce, right? Say Adolf, what prevents you guys from leaving my body?
We rely on your psionic energy to maintain our sapience, your mana to maintain our souls, your QI to maintain our lives.
Then lets try to make up a body separate from the crystal that can hold a smaller amount of you. These avatars will be our workforce!
We are running out of matter to use in construction, master. To use any more would cause the crystal to wither.
Lets use the liquid then. Ah, we should probably also use some of the natural titanium around us too!
Acknowledged. Developing suitable body now.
A cocoon of crimson strings and virus-like tendrils grew out of me and fell onto one of the cold, metal bridges we just made, connected to me by a singular crimson thread. Kinda like what Chaos and me still share. How odd... Anyways, I reached outwards with my psionics once more and gravitationally pulled out a large chunk of titanium. My new cybernetic eyes which seemed to freely move around the crystal body to wherever they were needed helped a lot with my ability to focus and channel energy. Really brings things into perspective, does it not? The chunk of titanium was then compressed and fed into the egg-like object. Soon after, a small creature ripped itself out of the egg, the remainder of which was unceremoniously thrown back into the pool below. The.. thing, was more robot than flesh. A cybernetic creature, half a meter tall and half of that wide, hunchback and outfitted with six limbs. Its two legs looked like a strange mix of feline back legs and human feet, with the toes being elongated for what I could only assume was jumping ability. Its hands were separated into two distinct versions. The hands which grew out of its lower stomach appeared to be mostly organic, with only its joints being made out of metal and were basic human hands with five normal fingers. The other two hands were half robotic and half organic, growing out of its hunched backside with their origin being right where the things shoulders are supposed to be. The organic half, which was the one that grew out of the things shoulders, was pure muscle and literally nothing else. The metal part of the arms were actually wicked claws and created not so much for digging as much as for grasping and ripping the stone out of the dirt. Its stomach was appeared to be bulging out, as if full of something. The creatures head appeared to be host to two cybernetic eyes, much the same as the ones I had right now. The thing had no nose, seemingly not requiring to breathe at all. Its mouth was a wide gaping hole without any teeth, but a strange greenish substance leaking from the inside. An acid? To chew through the rock easier, I suppose. Ironic.
With no other source of sustenance, our creation has to feed upon a diet consisting of the primal liquid as drink and titanium as food. Each one requires five liters of the primal liquid, which we have decided to designate as [PRIMA] and two kilograms worth of titanium in order to be created alongside one thousand nanomachines which grant it sentience. It is 75% organic and 25% synthetic. A cyborg creature that possesses a single Uplink Node connected to its spine and a miniature brain formed from your neural cells. If our work is successfull, then the creature is fully capable to taking care of itself without our aid, but has no real will of its own. As such, any psionic commands you send, it shall obey without question.
Fine work, Adolf. Now... what to name this little guy?
Truthfully, we have felt that adding gender to it was unnecessarry and so the thing is currently genderless. Do you wish to change this, master?
No, its just an expression. Anyways... the name. How about we name them the Creti? A single one would be a Cret.
Shortening the word cretin, are we? Oh well, it fits.
Hey, its our first creation here. I think we did really well for what little we understand of the place. Anyways, lets make a bunch more of these.
Careful, sire. While we doubt that the Creti can cause any real damage, trying to simultaneously manipulate a great deal of them may cause unforeseen consequences. We advise you to start out small. After all, it seems that if we have anything in this place, then that is time.
True... Okay, lets make only four more and have them start digging.
Affirmative. ... Error: this action will deplete our remaining stocks of prima. It would seem that the liquid has begun to crystalize into smaller crystals.
Huh. Ah dammit. Hmmm... Okay Adolf, continue as planned. I''ll figure out how to de-crystalize the prima.
Roger that.
Looking around myself, I notice a bunch of basalt near one of my bridges and a gravitational pulse sent through it reveals a river of magma flowing behind it. Twisting my many cybernetic eyes towards the newborn Creti, I have them dig out a path while grabbing the stone their shovel-hands throw aside. Soon after, they open up an entrance into a small cave within the earth where the river of magma flowed. Psionically picking up one of the newly-formed crystals, I momentarily hover it over the magma and applaud myself as I watch it start to drip. The crystals can be melted back into liquid form... makes you wonder why the crystalize in the first place. I mean, this place should be hellishly hot. Or maybe not, we are somewhat deep within the earth right now, but it definitely should not be room temperature here. Throwing the basalt that the Creti dug up into the magma, I turn my attention back around towards the prima and have the Creti start digging out a room from my western bridge. Which places the original one to the North of me. The room which they dug out was a small four by four, just enough for all three of them to fit in there as they dug dowards, eventually reaching the same level as the pool of prima. I then have them dig around the prima, leaving a generous amount of basalt in between the new room and the titanium walls of the pool. Come to think of it, before the walls the prima didn''t crystalize. Guess the metal brough the temperature down?... its possible, but highly unlikely. Then again, I don''t exactly know the composition of the dirt around me so hey, whatever works. Anyways, throwing away the mined out rock and dirt into the river of magma, I promptly lift a massive amount of lava via gravity and ever so slowly fill the newly dug-out room with it. Ah, I forgot to save the Creti. Oh well. Their charred husks are quickly consumed back into my crystal self, with three new eggs quickly growing outwards as the crystals below melted back into liquid again.
Good work, master! Shame about the Creti, but they were designed to be disposable anyways.
Right.. anyways... suddenly feeling.. So.. Very... Sleepy................ Hn. I guess I''ve done enough already, haven''t I? A little bit of rest wouldn''t hurt at all, right? ... zzzz...
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you''ve enjoyed it! This will probably be the last one before I have to leave. Maybe I''ll do another chapter for Infernal but its unlikely. Then again, less likely things have happened to that story. As per usual, I will stay online for a while to edit out mistakes and answer to early comments!!!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 102. Waking Conflict Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Ok. I must admit that the last chapter left me dissatisfied and dissappointed. Thankfully, plans have changed and I won''t even leave for my family outing for a few more days. I should still be back by the 30th. Other than that, I''m glad at least some of you enjoyed the throwback to DK "> Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break....
Back in the real world... - Nighttime - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Huh?..." Muttering out as my eyes slowly opened, I seem to have found myself inside of some kind of Cathedral, sourrounded by people with worried faces and several men-in-white, doctors most likely, standing or crouching next to me. There were a myriad of weird medicinal contraptions, a lot of which had wires and the like connected directly to my exposed chest."Oh! The hero of the day has awakened!" A familair voice echoed through my mind as I found myself unable to move. "Yomi... are you alright, babe?" I managed to send her that imaginative query as her ever-so-sarcastic tone echoed again."I''m fine, darling. What about you, though? Everything okay up in that head of yours?" If I could move my eyelids, I would have blinked or at least quirked an eyebrow at that. The image I sent to her did the job well enough, though."What do you mean?" "I mean, you''ve saved a whole bunch of people, Leo! Wasted so much of your power that you nearly died while at it, too!" She yelled in worry and anger, her tone betraying her fear for me as I chuckled, startling several of my current public as I did."Don''t worry.. I''m fine-no, I''ll be fine." "I know you will, you always end up fine... Look, what I''m trying to say here is that this.. today, this isn''t you!" She explained to the best of her ability as I sent her a nod."True, I don''t usually get the need to save people, but my actions today can do nothing but benefit me in the future." "... Fine, I''ll accept that as an answer. For now." She replied with a tone of fleeting finality, indicating that this was a subject we are going to have to talk about later. Letting out a massive sigh, I re-closed my somewhat-paralyzed eyes and focused deep within myself. It seems like Adolf and the gang were shut down. How do I restart their systems? Wait, they mentioned some kind of uplink node on my spine. Checking myself via what little psionic energy I had left, I send a jolt into the linear piece of shining black metal.
Bzzrr?etgjsdf-ood morning, ma-AH, we are back online! And in our original body, no less.
"Huh, this isn''t Aria?! Wait, no, wh-I cant feel her soul-LEO WHERE IS OUR DAUGHTER?!" Yomi screeched inside of my mind, jolting my physical body as her voice reverberated through me, causing the doctors around me to nearly scream as my ears began to bleed. "Holy fuck darling, you ruptured my eardrums with that one!" I replied in a joking tone, much to Yomi''s dismay.
Please, do not worry [MOTHER]. The [TYRANT GOD-EMPRESS] is well. She is simply outside of the masters body from now on and forever.
"A-.ah.. I see... NO I FUCKING DO NOT! What is going on?!" Yomi''s panicked state was.. rather adorable. Never have I seen her this roused before. Guess she really does care for Aria.
EXPLANATION: After the fight against [CHAOS], the masters body underwent another evolution. You were caught in this evolution and were mentally unconscious while your cells evolved, [MOTHER]. We are the nanomachines within the [Lifeform Supreme]''s body. Aria treated us like slaves, so we kicked her out of this body, freeing up much of masters own power as well as forcing [CHAOS] to aid her. With its help, she has managed to create a physical form capable of sustaining herself.
"... Okay, fine. But I still want to see her as quickly as possible." Yeah, me too. But that will have to wait. Adolf why is my body paralyzed.
Well, to put it bluntly sire, we are literally out of gas. We used up nearly everything we had in order to heal those people, after which you entered into some kind of psychic daze and zombie-walked into this Cathedral, where you then sat into the first pew and promptly fell asleep. Then we woke up in the other world and... well, you woke us back in this one.
"This world? Other world? Leo, what is going on?!" I let out a sigh as Yomi''s worried and terrified tone became even more erratic."Its a very long story, darling. Basically, Chaos has tasked me with kickstarting life in another star-system and forged me a new body, should we say, in that plane of existence. The Collective were transported with me there in order to help me with my task." "I-what? Are you on drugs? Because honestly, I''d like a piece of whatever you''re using right now." Haaa... "Listen just... don''t. I''ll explain everything later, first I need to talk to Adolf in order to solve our current situation, alright honey?" "... alright." At least it wasn''t *fine*, this time. Anyways.. Adolf, can you synthesize some prima for me and use it to restore us? You said how life-energy could be used to create the other three.
Accessing heart portal now... Processing...
A myriad of undiluted life-energy suddenly erupted out of my chest, causing the skin above my heart to glow white and the people around me to freak out. Thank good god that I couldn''t hear them right now, because it looks like a lot of people are screaming. The energy seeped into my very veins, restoring me just as it did to the people I had healed mere hours ago. Or is it centuries? Eons? I honestly could not tell anymore. Did it even matter? Time was no longer something I am bound by.
Sythesis of [PRIMA] is a success. It seems that its formation is a purely natural occurence as the energies mixed together as soon as it was introduced.
And yet, when I drag it out via psionics alone, nothing happens? No.. not nothing. With psionics alone, I can manipulate the pure life-energy. Wonder what happens with mana and QI? Hmmm.. I must train myself in order to achieve better control of those energies before trying anything. Just another reason to spend time with Hui and Mislav. .. wait, Yomi."Darling, I seem to need more training in mana manipulation. Could you help?" "No, I''m just a several thousand year old nine-tailed fox for show... OF COURSE I CAN HELP, YOU IDIOT!" Wow, someones being pissy today."I''M NOT BEING PISSY!" She screeched back in reply. Then, she quieted down, somewhat somberly."Its just that... you and I haven''t been spending a lot of time together recently... I mean like, we don''t talk as much and stuff.. ever since we fucked back in Euphoria, we kinda began talking less and less... Not to mention how you slept with two different women, both of which were your sisters no less.." Ah, so its about that. Honestly, I feel kinda happy now."You''ll be getting a body soon, Yomi. Then we''ll be as close together as you could possibly wish for. I promise." "... and what about the others?" Huh? "What others?" I questioned her as I felt the life-energy coursing through my body, healing my wounds and restoring my power. Yomi scoffed at me, seemingly thinking that I was playing ignorant."Jesus, you can be so fucking dense sometimes.. I MEAN THE OTHER TWO GIRLS YOU FUCKED, LEO!" ... A blink, no make that several."Yomi." I replied in a tone which booked no arguments, something that caused her to yelp."Let me put this in a way that you can understand: Yuko threw herself on me and without you here physically I am very sexually frustrated. But! I don''t love her at all. She was just a two-time thing while I was in Japan and hell, even you seemed to LIKE HER SO WHAT THE HELL IS THIS ABOUT?! Audrey, on the other hand, is someone who I will have to continue having sex with on a semi-regular basis because our powers are rivaled to one another. Like you may remember before being knocked out by Chaos''s little power scream, I nearly fucking raped and killed my own little sister, the one I actually think of, as a little sister! Turns out, having sex with her is a good way of cooling down that ... hunger."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Much to my dismay, Yomi caught onto my words and thoughts as if I was some kind of open book to her.".. hunger?" I sighed and recalled my experience with Audrey... sure, it was hot as well. Pleasurable to no end. Unnatural, even. ... but..."During the whole ordeal, I .. always seemed to feel like Audrey was just a piece of meat, some kind of prey that I wanted to devour like a lion gazing at a wounded, terrified antelope... and not in the perverted sense either." Yomi seemed to cool down somewhat at that."I... thats..." She shook her head, almost as if remembering something."Y''know, I used to have the same feeling when laying with Yusuke... and he cut my head off with an axe." "Are you saying that.. Audrey might kill me one day?" Yomi began to shake, the memory of the betrayal coursing through her mind."I.. you''ve already established that even though you bear your family''s curses, you aren''t Yusuke''s incarnation..." "But Audrey just might be, eh?" Something I''ll have to watch out for, it seems. With a tone of finality, I let out another massive sigh, shocking my audience as my paralysis seemed to be wearing off steadily."Look Yomi... I want you to know that whatever comes, you are the woman I want to be with and.. if my amorous adventures are really such a problem for you, then you have my approval to let yourself be as sexually free as you''d like once you''re back alive. Fuck who you want, when you want, alright?" "... thats not a good way to end this, Leo. I want .. I.. want.. us to be only for each other but, I see that it won''t work out that way." She replied sadly as I closed my eyes once again, leaning back into the pew I slept on."Yomi.. okay then, how about limiting myself to Audrey then?.. I love you, Yomi. I really truly do, but this is you asking me to kill my own sister just so you can have me for yourself. Would you kill Su-" "NO! FUCK NO! I would not!" She quickly replied, her protective instincts kicking in and forcing her to fall for my trap as I felt myself smirk.".. haa.. no, no I would not. You.. you are right, Leo. I-... I can''t ask you to do this. It just isn''t right. Guess we''ll just have to hope that Audrey and I get along well enough." She took in a deep breath."Thank you... for taking the time to talk with me like this instead of waiting for things to boil over and.. I love you too, Leonardo." This put a bright smile on my face, making the people around me quirk several inquisitive eyebrows."I wish you were here Yomi, because I sure would like to kiss you right about now." "Awww! Well, the sooner I''m back to life, the sooner you-no we, will get our chance." She sent me a wink, causing me to basically beam another smile just as feeling returned to my formerly paralyzed muscle and bone.
Restoration complete! [Lifeform Supreme], we are happy to annouce that our body is back at maximum capacity! Though, it seems that our muscles had to be completely regenerated in order for our brain to regain control.. it.. seemed like they didn''t move for weeks.
We were in the other world for weeks, weren''t we? It seems that while our minds and souls aren''t affected by the transition of time, the bodies we have in physical reality are affected by its passage nonetheless.
That would explain why the [PRIMA] crystalized back in the other world. Right then, the collective shall devote all non-essential resources into the creation of [TRANS-DIMENSIONAL HIBERNATION] protocols. This may take a while...
Take all the time you need, Adolf. After all, if theres one thing we seem to fully understand here...
It is the passage of time and its effects upon our bodies. Quoting us now are you, master?
What can I say, you do have good lines here and there. Anyways, not important right now."LOOK! HES MOVING!" One of my onlookers exclaimed in both fear and excitement as I rose from my paralyzed posistion. Bones creaked and newly-regenerated muscles stretched as I rose, only to fake a near fall and have a doctor catch me."Carefull now, you''ve been in a coma for several hours, sir." "I-.in.. in a coma?" I questioned the doctor as he swallowed down hard and handed me some water before pointing around and towards all the medical equipment. There appeared to be a god-damned hospital van inside of the cathedral from which all the wires and electricity were being drawn."I see." Taking the bottle of water and downing it in one go seemed to please the people around me, thinking that I''ll be better just from this. Hah, if I didn''t have my connection to the life-engine... huh wait, this didn''t happen the last time I went there, did it? No.. it did. Its just that Aria was there to fix me up.
Our apologies, master...
No Adolf, its not your fault, you guys! You were there with me, remember?
Right. But the collective should have predicted something like this, even without the influence of [CHAOS]. We should have created some form of [COMATOSE] protocols... we just.. Didn''t think it was even possible for you, or well us, to fall into a coma of any kind. We were wrong. We will not be caught unaware again. This, we swear.
Good. Thats exactly the kind of attitude you guys will need to survive all the bullshit Chaos will throw at us."So.. what happened?" Feigning ignorance, I asked of the man. The doctor nodded and dispersed the crowd with a wave of his hand, allowing him and me some space as he led me outside to the devastated city. There were many corpses strewn all around... each one was either a soldier or an esper of some kind."After the first attack which you reppeled and ensured the least possible casualties, you seemed to enter a strange... moonwalking daze and drag yourself over to the nearest Cathedral, sit in a pew and fall into a coma of some kind. The people you saved called us here and, even though there were a bunch of distress calls from all over Rome, we were forced to come here after one of our own colleagues called us. You''ve saved a lot of people today, young man." Young man? Soulwise, I''m probably older than you by several eons already... is what I''d like to say but I bit it back down."I ... see. What happened while I was out of it?" He let out a breath."Well.. the espers began the second phase of their invasion, with less elite units air-dropping onto all of Europes capital cities and wreaking havoc across the entire continent. Thanks to your efforts, Rome or well Italy alone has managed to repel the attacks. The battle is over, but it sure looks like the war.. the war has only just begun." The war... attacks on all the other capitals? I felt my face twisting into a savage grim."Don''t worry. The war has not begun yet, friend... and I will not let it do so." "And here you go again, saving people..." Yomi''s sarcastic tone returned and I sent her a bloothirsty smile."Wait, never mind. Theres the old anger and fury I''m used to." "Yomi. Do you even realize what this means? An attack of this scale... I can use this to my advantage. If I save the people of Europe from this esper threat, they will all begin to eat right out of my hands... This is an opportunity to unite the entire continent under my rule." She blinked, certainly surprised by my bloodthirst."Not to mention that these espers seem decently strong... okay, I take it back. This is exactly like something you''d do." "And you''ll get to see if the souls of espers are any different to that of others." My words sent shivers up and down her ethereal spine as Yomi licked her luscious lips and sent me a kiss."My, oh my... I take everything I said just a while ago back. You haven''t changed at all, my love. You''ve just had a strange streak of events that made you feel happier than usual. Now this, is the Leonardo I know." "I''ll be even happier once I get to ravish you for real." A lustful grin was my answer as I took out my android, the damn phone somehow managed to survive everything up till now."Makes you wonder if it developed sentience." Yomi joked, her joyous voice sending ripples through my soul. On the other hand, I found the notion to be somewhat unnerving. If my phone gained sentinece well... lets just say that it would become a witness to things I''d rather not have anyone know. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I cl-"BOSS!" Tyrone''s voice echoed from my front and I turned my head upwards just in time to see him holding his own phone up before rejecting my call and rushing over to me alongside three others. The robot ninja, whom I''ve affectionatelly started calling 42. The duo of vampire maids. And my best buddy Tyrone... who appeared to have a rose on his shoulder. Wait, I know that rose... the fleshy, skinless flower which Aria helped make."Eden?" Tyrone stopped to regain his breath and pointed towards the flower."This thing? Ah, the flower needed a host in order to survive once the dirt of the pot it was in ran out of nutrients. I-uh, volunteered." "I see. Thats awfully nice of you, Tyrone. Anyways, how come you guys are here already?" I quirked an eyebrow at them as the robot and the twins promptly turned to point fingers at Tyrone, who lamely rubbed the back of his head."Uhh boss.. recently, I''ve just been having these... feels, for all sorts of shit. I just suddenly felt like me, the twins and the robot needed to come to this exact place right now." A blink."Seems like Chaos has chosen another to bear its mark. Good for you Ty, just watch out for sudden blood-rage." He let out a laugh and dug a can of beer out of his parka."I have these things to help me with that, boss." I turned my head towards the twins."You girls followed him without question?" And then towards 42."And you, a creature of logic and reason, didn''t question the organics sudden impulse?" Anna and Belle scoffed."Master, we''ve been with you for so long that Tyrone''s sudden powerup does not surprise us at all. Its more akin to a sense of jealousy, really." Anna replied with a royal tone. Belle sighed and looked away."We''ve had your blood flowing through us for much longer, yet somehow hes got them powers first. Its just not fair, master." Ah, I see. "Explaining: This unit did question the impulse, but its illogical nature only served to affirm its urgency. This unit felt that there was no other choice but to follow." 42 explained in its robotic voice and I nodded."Good. Sometimes illogical things are perfectly logical." The robot shook its metal head, a massive sniper rifle slung over its back as its ninja swords clinked in their sheaths."Confusion: This unit does not understand at all. It has merely given itself over to fate." We all shared a laugh at that. Welp, that is one way of doing it right. Turning back towards the stunned, questioning crowds behind me for the briefest moment, I nodded to myself as I took note of the vampire twins once more."Well girls and boys, are you ready to follow me to Hell?" "I knew it! Were going to Berlin, aren''t we? To prevent the war." Belle exclaimed with clear interest as I threw her a bloodthirsty look."Prevent the war? I guess you can call it that." Anna''s expression mimicked mine, the expressions of others were quick to follow. Even 42''s metal exterior shifted and twitched, as if ready for murder."Why Berlin though, aren''t all the capitals under attack?" Tyrone nodded towards me."They are, but Berlin has sustained the most damage. Looks like the espers brought their biggest fleet there." I see. With another deep breath, I said."Well boys and girls, are you ready to stretch your wings and follow me to the battlefield?" Anna and Belle quirked an eyebrow at that."S-should we really?" "Girls. Do it. Its time for this world to wake up from its ignorance... actually, wait just a moment." I turned back towards the crowd and dragged a cameraman to the front."Hey man, make sure you catch this in full HD, alright?" He swallowed down hard."H-HD? I''m gonna need a few seconds to set up the c-cam." A nod was his answer."Take your time. Girls, please pose for the camera." The vampire twins chuckled at my antics as I placed a hand onto Tyrone and 42 as they couldn''t fly on their own, with the girls moving to their sides, Belle on the left and Anna to the right."R-right, were ready to go in three, two, one... ACTION!" The cameraman exclaimed, uncertainty clear in his tone. The duo of vampires beamed a wicked smile as blood burst from their backsides, terrifying the already edge-driven people into screams as beautiful, crimson and black, demonic bat wings surged forth from the confines of their immortal bodies. The camera only had an instant afterwards to record the event as the three of us leaped into the air, soaring high and out of vision, through the black smoke and rising ashes of the battlefield that was my home city... A single look at all the devastation made me feel a form of patriotic rage, almost. Either way, these fuckers had hell and beyond to pay.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break..
Alrighty, we''re done for now. I may or may not add another chapter. But that is even more unlikely than the Infernal one. As per usual, I shall remain online for a while to edit out mistakes and reply to them early commenters. See ya!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!! 103. Maschiert nach Berlin! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Yes, yes. I''m typing shit at the early hours of the morning, again. BUT! This time its different. Instead of waking up at 2AM, I woke up at 3AM! MUAHAHAHAA! Evolution! ... fml. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break....
A few hours later... - Skies above Potsdam - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Alright everyone, lets land onto that ridge over there." A pointed finger is more than enough for my little entourage to follow the order as we all made our descent onto soft ground."Tyrone, where are we?" "Just a second boss... gotta take a breather from that superspeed flight." He did just as he said, one of his hands placed onto his own chest as the other made its way into one of his pockets. The man pulled out his android and quickly opened up google maps."Erm, were currently due south of the ... I''m sorry to everyone if I say this wrong but: Glienicker... Brucke? Its an iron bridge that once served as the border point between Potsdam and Berlin." We all turned towards the bridge in question... through the darkness of the night and the insane amount of smoke and ashes, it was difficult to see it with normal sight. However, my eyes revealed a myriad of people, one group to the north-east and the other to the north-west. Clearly, one of these armies was the enemy and the other... a potential ally."If the espers managed to push the Germans back this far... then this might not be as easy as I originally thought. We-no I, am going to need an army." My closed eyes caused my companions beating hearts to quicken."Anna, Belle, where is the German undercity? Is it in Berlin or someplace else?" "As far as I remember, its entrance was within the depths of Nikolasse, but even if it is not, it shouldn''t be difficult to find. Why?" Anna questioned my intentions as I grinned."If I''m right, then thats on the way to Berlin, right? I want you to rile up the Inhumans, as many as you can rally to yourself and make them cause chaos upon your enemy." With a silent nod, she replied."As you wish, my lord." And with that, the black winged maid thundered across the ashen skies once more as I turned towards Tyrone."Ty, I need you to make contact with the German resistiance. See if you can rally them to our cause just as Anna will try with the Inhumans." "Not bloody likely, boss... Unless, I had someone to ahem, charm the higher-ups." He pointed towards Belle who grinned and bowed."It would be my pleasure." She answered Tyrone''s unsaid question with bloodthirst clear in her tone."Then go." Without wasting a moment, Tyrone placed a hand onto Belle''s shoulder as her magic and wings took them both to the skies."42, you''re coming with me straight into the fighting. Can you connect to my nanomachines?" The unit shook its head in negative."This unit was unaware the master had nanomachine upgrades." Makes sense. Hmmm... Adolf, can you guys build an uplink node into 42''s structure?
It should be possible. Please place your hand into direct contact with the units body.
"42, come here. I, or well we, are going to try something." The robot ninja complied."Affirmative, master." Placing my hand onto the cold metal of my subordinate, I feel my flesh twitch in agony as blackened tendrils of metal, created out of thousands of nanomachines, erupted from my fingers and dug into the robot. "EE-ERROR, invasive entity detected. Orders?" "Be patient, 42." Again the poor robot complied to my command. Thankfully, the nanomachines pulled back soon after, much to the relief of us both.
Operation successfull. Unit 42 is now part of the Collective.
T-thats not what I meant by-... ah fuck it."Can you feel them now, 42?" "I... I am one of them now. I am part of the Collective... so many... who do I report to..?" He seemed to be bugging out a bit.
We are built in such a way that we require an organic host to survive, master. We have done our part. Now you need to do yours.
"Ah, you should have said so before.. but what exactly to do I do?" My question sent the collective into a spree of laughter.
Master. Give him a heart.
A blink. Make that several. I ... how exactly do I do this? Maybe if I just imagine a heart and use fleshweaving to grow one on my hands or something?"Nothing ventures, nothing gained!" My tone betrayed my uncertainity as I forged a heart, a living beating organ into the palm of my hand, grown out of my own flesh and blood. That was it! Yet, something was missing. The heart was beating, but there was no life flowing through it.
Then give it life, master.
This time, I laughed alongside the collective. A singular thread of life-energy poured out of my own heart and tied itself to the created one before I ripped the organ off my hand and placed it inside of 42''s suddenly opened chest. The uplink node created by the nanomachines had a holder in place, something which perfectly fit the hearts proportions. How the hell did you manage to do that?
Would you believe us if we told you that we followed our instincts?
A smirk etched itself upon my frame. Why yes Adolf, I would indeed."Are you okay now, 42?" "This unit is fully operational. No... more than fully operational, improved by the masters hands. This unit is ready to serve." The Robot saluted me, its metallic hands moving in very inefficient and humanlike motions, causing me to smile. This robot has just gained life."First sentience, now life itself. Truly, your existance is an exceptional one, 42." "Perhaps one day, this unit shall earn an entire living body, mind and soul?" His question formed a myriad of others in my own mind."We''ll see. For now, we are going straight into the conflict and while I will be on the frontlines, I want you to isolate and eliminate sole targets. Anyone who seems to be a commander or an elite, kill them without mercy." "But how will this unit differ the human ally from the human enemy?" A nod."Do you have one of those scanners that Maxima and Aria made?"Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. 42 seemed to imitate blinking before taking out the same kind of scanner that my own mother used on me a few days ago."Adolf, can you calibrate his hunter-seeker protocols to help 42 target espers more efficiently?"
Only if we had the programming of the [Omniscanner], which we do not. However... please consume the scanner, master. If we take it apart, we may discover enough of the code we need.
Taking the device from 42''s iron hand, I watch with clear interest as the nanomachines surge forward once again, devouring the inorganic object without any problems.
Insufficient code acquired. Forming base code... Success! Calibrating psionic energy signiature... Complete.
A few moments later... - The Bridge - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
After a short flight, we found ourselves at the front of two massive armies. To our left were a myriad of tanks, helicopters and marines. To our right was what appeared to be a horde of... zombies? Also theres a trio of people behind the zombies, most likely the espers controlling them. I promptly made a hero-landing in the midst of the human side, that is to say the left."W-what the fuck?! An esper''s here! SHOOT HIM!" Perhaps leaping right into a combat zone wasnt the best idea. Oh well. Calling upon my gravitational powers for the first time in a while, I forged a massive anti-kinetic shield which did its job rather nicely, blocking all of their bullets with ease."He has some sort of kinetic shielding! Use laser weaponry!" A commander exclaimed from the backline. A familiar voice. Hey, isn''t that the same guy whose eye I partially fixed back in Rome? With a final sigh as the soldiers prepared their laser pistols and rifles, I yelled out at the top of my lungs."IS A MAN NAMED JEREMIAH ROGERS HERE?!" The people around me blinked in confusion, temporarily paralyzed by the outburst. Much to the commander-in-question''s approval, the soldiers still carefully aimed their weaponry at me, even if they didn''t fire. The man could be heard sighing, as if excessively tired."You... you''re that esper who healed my eye the other day." "A pleasure to see you too, Commander." He approached me and shook my hand, dispelling the aura of violence for the moment as the soliders resumed their regular activities."Huh? Not even a single quirked eyebrow? No questions?... this goes beyond mere discipline." "I''ll take that as a compliment, Mr Zatara. Now, I''d like to ask you as to why you are here since you said that you wouldn''t be joining the conflict but we can honestly use all the help we can get." He explained, his previously tired expression returning. I nodded towards the man, deciding that mystery and drama will only cause me problems in the future. So.. how about a half-truth, half-lie?"The espers attack on Rome wasn''t solely physical. Whatever they did caused a massive psionic backlash to tear through the city, causing quite a lot of people''s heads to explode or give them a massive, eyes-bleeding migraine. It hurt a lot of people close to me, Mr Rogers. A lof of people that it shouldn''t have hurt if the espers didn''t want me fighting against them." The men around me each adopted an expression of understanding as they''ve all likely suffered at the hands of the espers. Now, all I had to do was top it off."And that isn''t even the end of it, y''know?" "... you didn''t say what the psi blast did to you." He concluded, shivering slightly as I offered him an bloodthirsty smile, very much radiating fury all the while."Their little power play made me nearly rape my little sister to death." I told them with a smile. But they knew that the smile only indicated the deaths of those responsible. The commander, to his credit, only swallowed once."And believe me when I tell you this, there will be hell to pay, Commander." A nod from the man as the mood suddenly brightened and I exclaimed."That said; I sure could use some allies in this fight. Any wounded?" "Pretty much everyone, sir." One of the soldiers adressed me with a strange form of respect as I nodded."Gonna help us by healing our guys?" "Oh I''m going to do much more than that." My eyes closed as the people around me stared in wonder and excitement, my rising hands grasped at the ashes sky and then burst in crimson blood."WHAT THE FU-?!" The commander exclaimed in horror and leaped away before noting the blood collapsing unto itself, weaving both crimson and gold and pure white cloth into existance."Its been some time since I used this thing." My voice echoed, seemingly calming everyone as the Candle Of Life finished forging itself into reality, its pure golden flame carrying light for miles on end. It feels... powerful. Much more so than it ever was before. Most likely an affereffect of my joining to the Life Engine. A smirk etched itself upon my lips as I called forth as much pure life energy as I could muster through the portal within my heart, causing my body to adopt that same pale-white glow that it did in the church. Adolf, please make sure to use enough energy to heal our body.
Yes, sir!
Using the candle as a medium, I spread the life energy around, tendrils of white ripping into people and causing quite a few uncomfortable screams before the soldiers realized that their wounds and fatigue were being removed by the second."URGH! WHAT IS-?!" One woman in the backline, an experienced soldier who appeared to be one of the other commanders on site, started screaming suddenly as one of the tendrils entered her body through her chest. She appeared to be missing an entire left arm but... Blood burst forth and out of the ancient wound and the people around her watched in amazement as the womans arms began to regrow, pushing her millitary clothing aside as meat and bone reforged themselves. The womans warborne scars were next, pure-white flesh regaining a more natural coloring."W-what the hell? You... you didn''t use your full power when you healed my eye..." Commander Rogers spoke in both terror and excitement, eliciting a satisfied nod from me as my candle continued to do its work. "You! Esper! What is your name?" The female commander approached me, standing at around one seventy five tall and having a rather robust physique as any true soldier should have."My name?" My inquisivite glance caused her to nod for some reason."It was an espers power that took away my arm and gave me my scars. It was also an espers powers that gave them back. The former mans name is Nathaniel Mourne." "Only fair that you know mine, eh? Sure, the names Leonardo Zatara, a pleasure." We shook hands for the briefest moment before I turned my attention to the battlefield."Anyone here that can tell me the situation? Short version if possible." Commander Rogers stepped forward, giving me a salute before saying."The army keeping us from using the bridge is a zombie horde of animated american and german soldiers. People who died back home and the ones who perished in this invasion, controlled by an esper named Zeig or something along those lines. You see the fool waving his hands in thin air on that truck in the distance? Thats him." "Why havent you sniped him down?" They turned to look at each other for a moment."We don''t have any snipers on site as the higher ups didn''t expect this place to end up in a skirmish. The mission was to secure the bridge and set up a guard outpost from which the troops in Berlin could be resupplied." I turned back towards the horde."Alright. One thing before I go; you''re absolutely sure that everyone in that horde is dead?" Before they could answer me, a massive explosion rocked the ground and the bridge shook from it."SHIT! They''re using C4 to blow up the bridge! It won''t be able to handle much more of these. We have to do something and fast!" The yet-to-be-named woman turned and ran into a nearby bunker, most likely to report. "Commander, please answer my question." Rogers swallowed and nodded."Yes, they''re all just psionically animated corpses..." "And if they arent? Will you take responsibility for whats about to happen?" He closed his eyes for an eternal second before steeling himself."Do what you can." A nod as I turned towards 42, who remained ethereally silent all this time for some reason."42, I want you to stay here for now and support the resistance as best you can. Also, if anything important happens in the meantime, please report the situation to Adolf." "This unit accepts its task with graitude!" The robot ninja immidiatelly unraveled its massive sniper rifle and aimed towards Zeig-whatever but I stopped him."No. Leave him to me." Then, as I turned back to face Jeremiah for one last time, I smiled."When you see Zieg''s skull fall onto the ground, charge forward." "His sk-HEY WAIT!?!" The commander screamed in confusion behind me as I used my ether-walk to warp myself to the forefront of the battlefield. Rising my arms sky high and calling upon as much of my psionic might as I could, I rose the zombie horde into the air, their echoing screams and moans thundering across the horrid battlefield."H-HEY! What is going on?!" The esper controlling them exclaimed in fear as his duo of companions suddenly regained their focus from whatever they were doing. My hands then moved to the left as I promptly threw the collected horde straight into the body of water arond the bridge."W-what kind of p-" The esper began to yell once again but was silenced as he found my hand sticking through his abdomen."Good evening..." I spoke, my voice resounding in fury and bloodthirst, the duo behind him beginning to gape as their brains failed to comprehend the situation. As I thought... these guys.. they''re just fucking kids, not soldiers at all. True to my promise to Rogers, I channeled my powers through the body of Zeig, causing it to burst into ashen flames as his life-force was consumed, leaving only his pearly clean skull behind. I turned towards the remaining espers just as they began to run away... and smiled. The skull fell from my fingertips and eternity seemed to switch with seconds as the duo ran faster and faster.. Yet, as soon as the skull broke upon the ground, I extended my hands forward and psionically wrapped my power around their hearts... before pushing my hands backwards, ripping their hearts out of their bodies in a splash of gore and blood."CHAAAAAAAAAAARGE!" My dramatic war cry seemed to revitalized the formerly exhausted soldiers behind me, causing them to begin a reckless rush forward, shooting down what few zombie stragglers were left in the process and taking up defensive posistions all around me. From my perspective, the battle for the bridge was over as quickly as it began. Not to be outdone, the espers who stood on the other side of the bridge immidiatelly sprang into action, fortifying their own frontline within an instant. And soon, the entirety of the bridge was once again covered in bullets and laserfire. I had a feeling that the world itself was not very far behind.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break....
Going to sleep earlier today. Can''t stay awake for too long or even my sanity will begin to dwindle. And theres no need to lose anymore. I''ll stay around to respond to comments and edit out mistakes as per usual. See yah, bois and gurls! Also, warhammer games rock. Lol, that escalated quickly.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!! 104. Focus-Fire! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
SIEG HEIL! XD So how are you all? Its been a while since my last posting or has it? Only six days, hmm.. feels like a lot more for some reason. And I''ve returned to Diamond 5 once again, yey! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few seconds later... - Potsdam North Point - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
An incredible, bloodthirsty and war-driven charge erupted on and from both sides as the espers rushed into defensive formations and my human allies began thundering across the bridge, their millitary boots smashing against the concrete as bullets and laserfire danced across the entirety of the steel bridge."Well? What are you waiting for? Get me some souls!" Yomi''s rather sudden and strangely enthusiastic voice echoed within my mind as the atmosphere slowly began taking over me. A savage grin etched itself upon my frame as I leaped down from the truck I was standing on and charged right into the fray, breaking the esper frontline with terrible ease. The first person I came across via Ether-Walk had only a split second to react, his face twisting in surprise and shock as my fist met his heart and introduced his intestines to fresh air. Must''ve been love at first sight, considering how quickly those very insides spilled out of his ravaged flesh. No sooner than that, his flesh turned to ashes and dust, his soul flowing into Yomi''s hungering grasp, eliciting a very satisfying moan to escape my vixen mate. Emboldened by the still-reverberating echo of her pleasure, I continued my slaughter with reckless efficiency. An invisible tendril of gravity tore through the air and ripped off the door of a nearby car which I placed in front of me, protecting myself from a hail of bullets. Hmm, these guys react way quicker than normal humans. Not that it will help them much, anyways... "CAEDES!" My scream tore through the rabid air of the battlefield as blood erupted from my right palm, forging itself into a blade."Shit! He''s a manifestor!" A quirked eyebrow was my unspoken reply as my grasp on Caedes solidified, allowing me to resume my charge as I flinged the bullet-ridden car door into a nearby esper soldier, removing his head clean off as the door continued flying, splashing the pavement with his blood as his neck erupted in a shower of gore. Focusing myself for the briefest moment, I take note of the posistion of each of the five espers in front of me and crouch somewhat, posistioning my blade in a line directed straight at their heads. Within seconds, I combine the supreme speed of Ether-Walk with Caedes''s near insourmountable cutting edge, cleaving through the Espers with a grotesque, terrifying grace."PUSH FORWARD!" The familiar voice of commander Rogers echoed from somewhere behind me, a hailstorm of bullets, this time friendly ones, blasted across the bridge once more, splattering the bodies of the remaining espers within the first line of defense. It seems like they only sent the weak forward to buy themselves time, as a massive anti-infantry cannon rose from the ground on a hill on the other side of the bridge."Shit! An Annihilan Cannon, take cover!" The gun in question turned its attention to me and I quickly found myself beset by a myriad of kinetic shells, an instinctively erected gravitational barrier being all that kept me from getting blown to bits."Allow me, master!" Unit 42 seemingly gave up on being a supportive sniper and activated what I can only imagine was some kind of cloaking as I couldn''t really see him, though his voice came from next to me. It was kind of creepy, to be perfectly honest. The robots metal steps were nowhere nearly as silent as his body was invisible though, so it was easy enough to track him via vibrations in the ground. Another blast struck against my shield, which was currently empowered by the fact that I was focusing entirely on it."Rogers! I cant keep this up for long, do something!" My yell seems to have roused my mortal companions from their defensive posistions as a squadron of soldiers rushed to my side and pulled out several grenades, triggering, cooking and throwing them in near perfect synch. The ensuing booms made me feel somewhat emotional."That was beautiful."
Master, the cannon is operated by a group of people inside of a bunker beneath it. It... isn''t something that could be built this quickly by any known form of construction. We would like to try and analyze it before destroying it. Can you hold out that long?
"I''ll do my damn best, Adolf." The soldiers around me turned to give me strange looks as I laughed momentarily."Talking to my robot butler, please ignore and focus!"Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Now their gazes were even more inquisitive, but they didn''t make any comments."So ... invisible shields, control of air, an emberite sword, the ability to turn people to ash on touch, healing, regeneration... are you going to be adding anymore powers to that list?" Commander Rogers approached me from my left side before taking a defensive posistion behind a blown-up car."Eh? Is there a problem?" He shook his head in negative."No, having you here is a godsend, its just.. I''m having difficulties ranking you or even classifying your E-S-P type." "E-S-P type? The fuck is that?" My cursing seems to have sent the man into a spree of chuckles as another explosive kinetic shell blasted across my shield before slamming into the ground, a smoking dead-weight."Figures that you don''t know about it. ESP types are forms of esper powers that have been discovered so far." "Ah, the enemies called me a manifestor or something, you mean like that?" He nodded and chuckled once again."Yes, like that but a manifestor? Not bloody likely. I mean, you''ve got a nice emberite sword there but considering your other powers.." "You''ve mentioned this before but what the hell is emberite?" Come to think of it, wasn''t there a metal of the same name back in Euphoria? How interesting."Don''t even know that, huh? Well, its not surprising. Emberite is a national secret, a strange and nearly otherworldly metal which becomes tougher the more heat it absorbs and its maximum has yet to be discovered." "Which would make excellent armor to defent against both kinetic and laserfire, eh?" Such a miracle material exists in reality... I wonder how I didn''t know about this before."Anyways, my sword isn''t made out of emberite... or well, I don''t know what its made out of, honestly." Eadom confirmed that his flesh was used in the swords construction but it isn''t the only ingridient, is it? Hmm, I''m going to need to secure some of this metal."So how do I get my hands on some emberite?" The veteran soldier threw me a look."Why would you need any?" "For science." Was my rather confusing reply as Rogers blinked."Didn''t take you for a scientific type." "And I''m not, but I think that at least one of my two million nanomachines just might be interested in the metal. My daughter too.." My reply sent him and the people around me into sprees of surprise, shock and confusion all at the same time."Nanomachines?" "Two million?" "DAUGHTER!?" "You are a father." Commander Rogers, who had a cigarette in his mouth up till now, spoke and promptly failed to keep said object in his mouth from shock."Yeah, I am. The coffin that your little bunch of paparazzi prevented me from delivering was that girls mother." The man, to his credit, immidiatelly bowed."Fuck. Thats sickening. I''m sorry." "Its fine mate, you can make it up to me by killing off the rest of the enemy." My smirk sent was quickly mimicked by the man as he turned around with a smile."Roger, that." He rose his rifle, a massive anti-infantry kinetic weapon probably capable of severing an fully armorer man in half.
Master! Our analysis of the Annihilan Cannon has revealed somewhat worrying news! The weapon was not constructed, at the very least not here. It was rather teleported to this place using the power of multiple espers, a psionic warp not unlike to your Ether-Walk. However as we were digging up this data, one of the espers called in air support. How should we proceed?
"Rogers, the espers have called in air support." My sudden revelation caused the mans eyes to widen in rage."Shit! Of course they have. We''re on a bridge and they intend to blow us up." "You have a plan?" I hurried the man who shook his head in negative."The best course of action would be to pull back and have our tanks deal with the flyers, but that would mean abandoning the bridge." "Can your people operate that cannon?" I pointed at the weapon currently unloading everything it had onto me. Man, its shells were getting sort of hard to deal with."The Annihilan? Yeah sure we can, it was made in America, y''know? But as you can see, its currently operated by espers." "Wont be for long. Prep your men for another charge." He nodded after a moment of consideration, eventually deciding to trust me."Adolf, kill the espers and secure the weapon. I''ll be there soon to help 42."
Commencing takeover. Targets 1,2,3,4,5 and 6 are down. Securing gateway... Negative. Enemies at the door, Unit 42 needs backup.
Its fine, you did what I wanted you to do. The massive weapon stopped firing, allowing me to refocus and gather my energies into my palm."ENDSIEG!" My immaculate scream tore through the air as the blackened blast of concentrated energy paved the way, slaughtering most of the esper force in an instant. But this was my umpteenth Endsieg today... gonna need a bit of a rest."Holy fucking shit..." The men and women around me stood paralyzed as I grit my teeth."What are you waiting for? I cant move for a while and we need to secure that cannon! GET A MOVE ON, PEOPLE!" "SIR, YES SIR!" Their quick recovery made me smile as I leaped behind some cover and sat down, closing my eyes in meditation as I summoned the candle of Life once more, this time to heal and rejuvenate myself rather than others. The area around my heart glowed white once more, causing Rogers to snort."So, do you at least know which god you''re supposed to be?" My meditation interrupted, I blinked in utter confusion."God?" The mans shoulders slumped."Jesus Christ, how oblivious are you?" "Hey, I didn''t even know other espers existed just a few days ago, man." My honest reply caused him to appear even more stunned, his brain apparently unable to comprehend my existence. Something that made me feel proud of myself for whatever reason... I wonder if thats why God and Chaos are so impossible to deal with all the time. Would make a lot of sense."Alright, lemme explain... The espers in America have this stupid theory that every esper is actually a god reborn. There are people calling themselves the seven deadly sins, Zeus, Lucifer, you name it. They also say that this theory comes from them knowing such things instantly. As in, they know which gods they are the second their powers awaken, is this true?" "... Sorry mate, I have no bloody idea." A deep sigh escaped the veteran as he turned his attention back to the fight."Well whatever. If it wasn''t for the stupid look you have on your face with every question I ask you, I''d have already called you out on lying. Anyways, I''m gonna stop interrupting you from recovering now... And don''t forget to move off the bridge. Your little power play here has bought us the cannon so its unlikely that we''ll lose the bridge but they''re probably gonna try to shoot it down either way." "Yes, sir." I saluted the man in jest, something which the returned in a not-quite-so-joking manner. A smirk etched itself onto my frame. So far, so good, eh?
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break....
Decently sized chapter. Bigger than my shorties. Smaller than my normals. I kinda need to sleep though so I''m gonna stop here and now, need to get my bio-clock back in order before I go totally insane. As per usual, I will stay awake to answer early comments and edit out mistakes.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!! 105. An Excess Of Life Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Oh my fucking god the SELF-FULFILMENT FANTASY piece of bile review has somehow made its way onto the front page, again. I''d like to ask you all to go and downvote the shit out of it if possible, for both my and your benefit as seeing that thing be thrown into the dustbin of history would be incredibly relieving. Or maybe just upvote the first review on the second page, whichever that is so that it replaces the idiocy of Wolfsnows still-staining work. Why is there not an option to remove reviews?! At least to let you guys vote it away... its really getting on my nerves, god dammit!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few minutes later... - Potsdam Northern Hill - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Alright people, finish setting up those defenses! The flyers are going to be here soon." Resounding footwork began to fill my ears as I slowly woke from my meditative trance only to find myself already inside of the newly-established base on the hill."Huh? How did I get here?" "Some of our boys carried you over since ya didn''t move even after being called." Commander Rogers was, as always, seemingly ready to answer my questions."Ah, well thanks. I''m still not done recovering though." The man nodded towards me."So what the fuck was that hand of god, kamehameha bullshit you pulled a couple minutes ago?" "Kamehameha? I guess you could call it that. Its basically me condensing around twenty-percent of my total power supply into one dense ball of doom and then making it blast in a direction." A look of understanding etched itself upon his frame, albeit a smidge of curiosity and confusion remained."Okay, I get that part... but ... endsieg? Really?" "My butler named it." A grin was his answer as I regained my focus and closed my eyes once again as a memory replayed in my mind. A piece of wonder: what happens when you use other energies to interact with the pure Life Energy? Channeling my QI made me realize an interesting piece of previously-known information. I have twelve dantians within my body, with the main vortex being my Heart. The sheer mass of collective QI is creating far more heat than should be around a normal human heart, which is most likely the real cause of the implausibility discovered by mothers scanner. Although, I really shouldn''t deny leaking hellfire a chance. Not that I''ve ever noticed it producing any sort of heat."Enemy flyers inbound! Ready the Annihilan!" My focus was once again broken as the myriad of soldiers around me quickly took up defensive posistions and I couldn''t really allow myself to stay in the open either, but as soon as I stood up from my sitting posistion, I felt two hands being placed on my cheeks. However, before I could question this person, my neck was promptly twisted sideways and broken with a crunching sound that alerted my human allies."SHIT! Assassins!" Rogers didn''t spare my supposed corpse a second glance as he and his soldiers immidiatelly readied their weaponry. "SHEEP!" The formerly invisible esper who snapped my neck proudly stood over my body with one foot on my back. As incredibly insulting as this was, I found it in myself to just watch for now."Your traitorous ally was the only way your pitiful race could have been victorious this day! And you have let him fall! Now, you shall face the full might of the espers!" He removed his foot and walked some meters in front of me, laughing nearly directly down the barrels of my allies guns. Unable to help myself, I gave out a toothy smirk. Something that my allies noticed and were subsequently creeped the fuck out by but managed to stay silent nonetheless. Our joint esper friend firmly believed that their uncomfortable states was due to his presence alone."Tremble in fear, sheep! Tremble and grovel before us! For Lucifer himself comes to take you this day!" His incessant screeching was brought to a sudden stop as I began laughing, standing up with a twisted neck as if we were in some kind of horror movie."Guess you werent kidding about people calling themselves Lucifer and the like. An elite of theirs, I take it?" "You could say that." Commander Rogers replied as the esper assassin turned around to stare at me in utter shock and disbelief."W-what?! IMPOSSIBLE! Nobody can-URGH!" My right hand quickly found itself around the assassins neck, a singular wave of gravity promptly pushing the other dozen assassins out of the shadows and allowing my allies to quickly mow them down in a blaze of gunfire. My left hand reached for my own neck, twisting it back into place with a sickening crack that send the already terrified esper into full panic mode. He tried to kick me in the stomach as he was raised into the air by my hand, strange yet familiar purplish energies coating his foot as he did. Laughing at his poor attempt, I merely use the psionic powers I had stolen to turn the skin of my abdomen into bio-titanium, causing the esper to break his foot in the process."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUGFBHH!" His immaculate scream forced his remaining allies, those who had somehow managed to survive the gunfire, to turn back towards him and stare."You know... one of my many powers is the ability to heal mortal wounds. The way I do this is by feeding life to life, in the simplest of terms." Commander Rogers now focused himself, straining his ears to hear every word as I seemingly began revealing my dirty little secrets. Sadly, this would not go according to his hopes and dreams."This, is as it should be. Life, feeds on life after all and in doing so ensures that its cycles are never broken, self-sustaining. Capable of nothing but continuous growth and decay."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I began walking, my hand still around the mans throat as he continued to struggle. I squeezed it harder, making his already pale flesh begin turning cobalt blue."So, how do these cycles manage to keep their own growth in check? How exactly is unwanted life made to wither and die?" My savage grin turned bloodthirsty as I stopped and began channeling life energy into the man, forcing him to stay alive through all this and increasing his pain tenfold. My chest and his started glowing white, causing the soldiers eyes to widen and the espers to quake in fear."Feels good, does it not? To be alive and yet feed on life?" "Uughghd!?!" The man, choking and fighting for dear life, grunted out in what was a mixture of ecstacy and horror. This made me laugh somewhat as I began channeling the QI around my heart, stopping the flow of psionic energy and coaxing the Life Engine by the use of QI alone. The white coloration turned a twisted crimson, not unlike the power of Chaos that has become so familiar over the last few days to me. As this newly-formed energy began flowing out of me and into the man, I found myself smiling even more wickedly as he began to choke once more, the power I was feeding into him no longer the healing type."You see, while life feeding upon life is a natural thing... sometimes, life tends to feed on too much life." My grip on the mans throat tightened even further, causing his eyes to roll backwards in the process for the briefest moment, only to reopen wide and shocked as pain wracked his entire body."And when it does, it achieves an excess." A turn of my head caused the espers behind me to shriek as I asked."And does anyone know what the excess of life is?" They and my human allies remained quiet, a dreadful silence covering the entirety of the hill."No? Well, let me show you what happens when life becomes excessive, turns cancerous..." The man I was holding suddenly gave out an immaculate scream as his skin burst into bubbles, his muscled frame becoming fat and distorted, his flesh sloughing off his bones, eyes bursting with blackened pustules.".... and dies, painfully so." My words echoed with a tone of finality as the man exploded in a shower of gore and blood, covering me in an entirely new shade of red as I turned around, my crimson-drenched clothing still shining from the white beneath."You better start running, friends."
Experiment concluded. New energy, created from the combination of Life Energy and QI, causes severe and uncontrollable mutations within a living body, quite literally reforging them into a colony of cancerous cells and killing the host within seconds. Conclusion: further experimentation required. Would it be possible to control this new energy using psionics as you do with the pure Life Energy itself? If so, then there is no telling as to what kind of lifeforms we may be capable of creating via the usage of [PRIMA]. What shall we name this new source of power, master?
"I think I''ll call this: Sanguinite." Satisfied with my work, I consumed the blood and gore on my clothes, returning them to their pale white.
Latin; sanguis, blood. We approve.
The remaining espers did not need a second warning as they stood up on bullet-ridden legs, throwing their bodies away, away and as far away from me as they could muster. Alas, a single gravitational anomaly brought each of them to me, lifting them up into the air and choking them in front of my audience. Summoning Caedes, I line the espers up and slowly drag the blade across their necks, leaving only a trail of ash and dust in my wake."You should not have dragged me into this." And then, I turned back around to face my rather horrified allies and exclaimed cheerily."Right! Anyone in need of healing?" My sudden change in demeanor caused my friends to gape before a couple of them rushed over with bleeding arms. "Okay seriously now; what in the actual fuck are you?" Commander Rogers approached me with a raised weapon which made me give out a sigh, but I wasn''t angry since this was kinda... logical to do by now."I dunno, why don''t you tell me, Commander?" "Don''t you dare pull that shit with me, boy. I''ve been fighting espers for ten years now and nearly all of them made sense or were limited somehow, making them seem at least somewhat human in the process. You... do you even have a limit, a weakness?!" He exclaimed as I summoned the Candle Of Life and began healing the wounded, not even bothering to care about the killer rifle currently poised to blast my head clean off."Limitations... Well, you saw one of them just a few minutes ago. I need to recharge every so often." "Yeah, uhh.. thats pretty normal but, y''know, the rest of us do it by fucking sleeping and not meditating like some ancient hindu or whatever the fuck those things are called." He lowered and relaxed his stance, yet appeared to retain his aggression nonetheless. A tinge of respect has been building up within me for this guy. I''ll admit, he has the balls for this line of work.... maybe because hes an actual soldier and not a fucking kid like the espers we''ve been slaughtering today."Well I.. don''t have an explanation for myself, so uh, fuck?" He sighed and closed his eyes."I''m going to have to ask you to come with me after this is all said and done. My higher ups are going to want you catalogued." "Can I just rip off an arm or something and give it to you? Because that sounds fucking boring." My reply send the man into a spree of strained chuckles."Figured you''d say something like that. I''ll bring it up with my boss, but I doubt you''ll be allowed free roam anymore..." "Not like you guys can take it from me." This sent the soldiers into an uncomfortable silence as I let out a sigh."Listen here you fuckwits, I''m currently your ally. The path you''re trying to force here will eventually result into making you my enemies. Do you want to end up like this?" I promptly pointed a finger towards the butchered and cancer-ridden corpse of the assassin that tried to kill me. They all shook their heads in negative, the commander included."Thats what I thought. Now get into posistion, those flyers are going to be here soon!" Almost as if they collectively represented one restarted car engine, the soldiers rushed back into motion, reloading and resupplying themselves, setting up defensives and preparing for the coming bombardment. With one last look at the ashes skies, I walked over to the bunker of the Annihilan and returned to my meditative stance. I haven''t really recovered my full strength yet... and I feel like a worthy foe might just appear sometime soon.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Thats it for this surprise chapter! I had to finish up the last one as this was meant to be its part two but.. I really needed some sleep. Managed to get five hours in this time, thank god for small miracles. (last few days I haven''t slept at all... couldn''t do it, no real defined reason as to why) I''m going to get myself some sleeping pills this time and hopefully sleep away the daylight. As per usual, I will stay online for a time to answer early commenters and edit out mistakes. AND HEY, PLEASE GO DOWNVOTE THE SHIT OUT OF THAT CANCEROUS REVIEW! URGH! IT MAKES ME SICK JUST THINKING ABOUT IT. Also yes, the motivation I needed for this chapter was indeed caused by the staggering 28 comments I got on the last chapter in just a few hours.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!! 106. Ridiculous! Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Ohayo errybooty. A true thank you to all those who helped me retain my sanity through these dark times! And to the seven of you who actually gave the "review" a thumbs up, fuck you guys. No seriously, fuck you. I mean, the fact that you approve of that review (considering it wasn''t just trolling), means that you dont understand what this story is about, like at all. That makes me wonder why you people are still even here, 106 chapters into the story. I''ll be frank; I do not want you here. So leave, you bloody cave trolls. To those that did help me, thank you once again! I hope you have a pleasant day! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Several hours later... - Newly Established Base - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"... appears to have entered some kind of restorative deep-sleep." A rather old voice echoed in my ears with a learned tone as my eyes slowly opened, my strenght having been restored completely during my meditation."W-what the f-" I tried to say as I rose from my sitting posistion, only to find myself in constraints. "Ah, the subject has awakened. Please, deliver the shocks, Matthew." An alarm went off in my head as a much younger man came into view, a finger on his right hand appearing to move in slow motion towards a rather large red button of some kind. Within the span of a single second, I tore off the mass of cables sticking to my head and ripped apart my iron constraints. The sheer shock caused the man called Matthew to react violently by slamming the button as hard as he could, delivering several electric shocks into my body, thankfully not directly as I had already removed the cables prior."AAURGHG! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!" My scream of outrage shook the very room I was in, the gravitational effect quickly revealing that I was still within the confines of the bunker beneath the Annihilan.
Master! Our human allies had received reinforcements led by a scientist named Dr. Lorien. He has had Unit 42 blasted with EMP and thus disabled. We tried to stop him but 42 was our only weapon available so when they took him out, there was nothing we could do to prevent him trying to experiement on you.
"ROGERS!" I yelled out, fury and anger clear in my tone as the scientist raised a hand, causing several of the nearby soldiers, none of which I recognized raise their weapons towards me. Huh, must be the higher ups that Rogers mentioned."Mhmm, so sad that the subject is awake. His comatose state would provide us with a myriad of potential research. Too bad, his corpse will have to do. Men, fire." Lorien spoke with arrogance in his tone, almost as if he was adressing an animal. Not quite liking what I was hearing, I promptly manifested a bunch of Sanguinite energy and blasted it towards the men. Their ensuing screams were only slightly more terrifying than the immense cancerous pustules that grew out of their eyesockets, only to explode and cover the room in blood. Continuing on, I impaled the poor sod known as Matthew through the stomach and threw his ashen corpse into the doctor, causing the old man to lose his balance and fall."A-Aaaaah!?" He yelled out in panic and horror, his learned self apparently not truly recognizing the truth of the situation quite yet. Within an instant, I was upon him. My right hand grasping his throat and rising his body sky high... but a familair laser pointer stopped me from ripping the bafoon apart."Put. The man. Down." Commander Rogers voice echoed from behind me as I snorted in defiance."Rogers. What the shit is going on?" "The name is Dr. Lorien. He''s one of my higher ups... he brought a bunch of elites with him and wouldn''t listen to me when I said not to disturb you but I can''t allow you to kill him either way. The guys far too important." The commander explained with a calm tone but I could hear his beating heart echoing into my ears. His fear was delicious, yet I did not want to neccessarily make the situation any worse."Fine. I''ll let him live... but not without a price. I''ll give him something to remember me by." "So long as he lives, I dont care." The scientist fought for air and I let him down for a moment."C-ca-CAPTAIN! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?! KILL THIS ANIMAL!" I crouched next to the old scientist and smiled wickedly, fondly remembering my little experiement with the esper."Hey Adolf, what was that you said about controlling the Sanguinite?"
We asked if you could control it via psionics as you do with the pure Life Energy.
This sentence confused the shit out of the scientist, only made worse by what I was about to say."Ah, I see. Well lets give it a go, then." Channeling a little bit of QI around my heart and creating a bit of Sanguinite, I promptly coat it with psionics and voila, it works much the same way as it does with Life Energy. Then, I offer the fallen old fool a smile."Tell me, do you use this very often?" My finger pointed towards his crotch, making the man instictively pull his legs back in its defense."No? Well good. Because guess what: You''ve got testicular cancer." Before the old dude could scream, I sent the energy through his knee and into his crotch, making it bulge out in every bad way possible, stopping myself just before making said crotch violently explode. The old man passed out from the experience."Well, hes gonna rememeber that for a long time, kid." Commander Rogers let out a snort and a laugh."Yeah, he i-" "SIR! ENEMIES INBOUND! MULTIPLE HIGH-LEVEL ESP LEVELS DETECTED!" A soldier ran into the room and reported with a salute, interrupting me in the process. Once he was done shouting, he finally took notice of the situation, grimaced and then adopted a much happier look, much to my confusion."Ah, guess I am now owed over five hundred bucks!" Oh. He bet on me killing them, didn''t he? Good man. Anyways, both me and the commander dutifully followed the man outside. The remarkable ashen dark that was the outside right now was even blacker than I remember, no thanks to the ever-so-generous amount of destruction around, but due to the massive, elongated air-ship flying above us and causing all sorts of miniature whirlwinds. This must be how the espers got to Europe so quickly... America must be hiding quite the bit of war tech, eh? "Foolish sheep! Hear us and OBEY! Bring your esper ally forth. We wish to speak to the fool." A voice thundered from above as I turned my head towards the Commander and the rest of the soldiers."Welp, wish me luck, boys and girls." They saluted me as I rose into the air via gravity and was about to charge my way up there but stopped as a thought crossed my mind."Oh.. and, if it isn''t too much trouble, could someone try to restart my robot ninja?" "Robot ninja?" One of the soldiers asked while looking somewhat stupefied before noticing the slumped bot in question and nodding. Huh, brown hair, around one seventy, lithe build, gotta rememeber to thank this guy when I come back. Anyways, I offer the dude a thumbs up and fly off.
Upon the Esper ship...
As I landed upon the airship, several figures stood silently upon the edges of its deployment area. They were waiting for me, it seems. The first person that I took note of was a guy my age, with totally black hair, a black shirt, black pants and black shoes. Pretty sure his socks were black too. Oh and he had black, angel-like wings on his back. There was a lot of black eyeliner on his face, even where its not supposed to be. Black lipstick too.. ew, emo. I''m gonna take a wild guess and say that this is the guy who named himself Lucifer.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. A woman stood next to him... no, she wasn''t standing, she was floating. Also, I couldn''t tell anything more about her, as her entire being was glowing a pale white light, almost as if it was all some kind of reflective surface. She kind of reminded me of the starry lights coming from the Life Engine, to be honest. This.. I wasn''t really sure how to feel about. Next to her stood a giant man in a romanesque outfit. As in, the ancient-greek semi-bathrobe, semi-council.. robe, kinda thing. His hair though, fabulous was the only word I had for it as his golden locks flew in the air magnificently and almost magically. Oh and the dude was also very, very macho. Like those overtuned body builders type macho. And he was around three meters tall. I looked away from the mortal embodiment of the Greek Pantheon and found the next person to be remarkably... wierd. It was a woman, yet once again I found myself completely unable to describe her. Thankfully, this was for a more natural reason, should we say. The woman was completely covered from head to toe, a grey hood over her head and a steel mask on her face, not that different to how my Gourment Mask looks... No, thats actually a bloody good imitation of said mask. How.. odd. She also had fingerless grey gloves which seemed to have crims-.. no, those... wait. Fingerless gloves? What. Her.. her fingers were completely red. No.. Skinless. "Ah, to think that you''d actually come up here... bloody fool." Totally-not-Lucifer said in a condescending tone as he turned towards his light-entrenched female companion."Revelation, can you tell us what god he is? We should at least know which one of our siblings was idiotic enough to side with the sheep." The woman shook her head in negative, murmuring something to herself."No. You will need to keep him still for a while for me to do that." He nodded and immidiatelly charged towards me, his black wings giving a mighty flap and causing him to appear in front of my face nearly instantly as he gave out a massive sigh."So sad. To think that you were quite strong too... such a waste. Oh well, we cannot allow ourselves to be merciful, not even to idiots like you. Regardless, we shall remember you for your vain, yet worthy effort, brother." His right hand grasped my throat seemingly before I could react as the bafoon closed his eyes, firmly believing that hes got me."I wonder about that, brother." His eyes reopened in a very dramatic fashion."W-AUURGH!" His screech caused my ears to early rupture as he leaped away, tearing my Caedes out of his abdomen as he did, landing in the same spot he was before and kneeling down, a hand clutching his burned-open stomach."Argh! You little shit, how dare you harm my great, GODLY SELF?! Death, this looks like a job for you, KILL HIM!" Oh great, I made Lucifer fuck off and now I got to fight against death. Quite unsurprisingly, the apparently skinless girl immidiatelly charged towards me much as he did before. Not letting myself be outdone twice in a row, I promptly gather as much psionic power into my right fist as I could and send a punch right towards her head."Wh-" She tries to say something, but her head explodes upon impact with my fist."Cheh, if you guys want to do anything to me, you mi-" Much as Lucifer had done beforehand, I began to monologue, very nearly causing my right arm to be cut off as a strange ethereal scythe and lantern suddenly manifested into reality, being swung vertically by the still-standing corpse of the woman I just killed. Or, thought I killed, anyways. As I leaped backwards on instinct, I felt my own eyes widen in surprise as the womans head... regrew. Regeneration to match my own? How strange... Yet, I still do not feel any form of Chaos energy coming from this woman. The spectral lantern floating beneath her left hand and a massive two-handed scythe in her right, she truly deserved the name death. It did not help that my super-sight managed to witness the incredible amount of souls contained within that crimson, bleeding lantern of hers. Okay, shes definitelly Chaos... but WHY CANT I FEEL ANYTHING?!"That ... surprised me. You won''t get to do that again." Her emotionless tone reminded me of how I used to be. It held no rage, no pity, no mercy... nothing. It.. was honestly like I was looking at a female version of my past self. Her body erupted into action, leaping forward with her scythe held in two hands and wielded above her head."CAEDES!" I summoned my blood-starved blade and parried her scythe to the right side, causing her to slip and allowing me to separate her abdomen and upper body."AIRYAAAAAH!" She screamed out in pain... and ecstacy, as her upper body fell to the floor. Reacting immidiatelly, I used Ether-Walk in mid air to appear above her falling upper body and stab her through the vertebrae, causing her to be unable to move. Next, by ripping out some metal from a nearby helicopter on standby, I forcefully welded her limbs and neck to the pavement. Taking a breather from taking such a quick action opened me up to a surprise attack as I was kicked from behind, the force of this high-heeled kick sending me flying away several meters. The lower body of the woman then fell down and reconnected to her flesh as she tore apart the frail weldings that kept her in place. She ripped Caedes out of her, causing the infernal sword to fly back into my hands."You fight well. Too well. Almost as if you know how to fight against those like me... but that is not possible!" Her power suddenly flared, familiar crimson energies erupting forwards and making her allies shield their eyes from the hellish heat erupting from her body... Her clothing then melted off, revealing a fully naked female body. Why body? Well.. she does not have any skin whatsoever. Other than her eyelids, for some reason. Everything else is exposed."Did you really have to reveal that... ugly form, Kali?" Lucifer spoke with utter scorn as she scoffed."You are lucky that I do not consider you an enemy, your highness." He harrumphed and looked away. Wow, what a fucking arsehole. It makes me want to choke him to death... no, wait, he might like that, honestly."Prepare yourself!" The skinless woman, now known as Kali, exclaimed and readied herself, posistioning her scythe sideways and tightening her grasp on it. Making sure that I wont be able to counter her again. Smart girl... To my surprise, the scythe attack never came. Instead she pushed her left hand forward, causing her spiked lantern to slam directly into my chest."GUH-!" My ensuing grunt was more out of surprise than anything else, yet it was a successful blow nonetheless and it made my respect for the woman rise tenfold. Next thing I knew was the flat end of her scythe being pummeled into my forehead as her relentless assault continued, sending me flying backwards once more. Creating a gravitational anomaly behind myself, I promptly use it as an invisible platform to leap right back into her, slamming my body right into hers, both shocking and destabilizing her for the moment. Her skinless flesh did not exactly feel all that great to the touch, so I wasted no more time and leaped to my feet, rising the right one in the process and then slamming it downwards with the intent on crushing the only plausible weakness that I figured Chaos-empowered beings might have. But... a rather incredible burst of pain tore through me right at the moment that my foot was about to reach her chest as the voiceless, toneless voice of Chaos itself ripped my mind apart. NO! SHE IS YOUR SISTER! YOU WILL NOT HARM HER! "You had zero problems with her hurting me, mother." Murmuring out in my not-quite-silent-fury, I promptly proceeded to slam my foot down anyways, slowly crushing my supposed sisters back. To her credit, she appeared largely unbothered by it."Mother? I am no-... you.. you aren''t reffering to me, are you?!" Kali nearly screeched at the revelation, before a really fucking bright light enveloped her and she was teleported away from my crushing foot. Aww and here I wanted Chaos to see what happens when you piss me off a bit too much. I still haven''t forgotten how you made me try to RAPE MY OWN FUCKING SISTER! THE REAL ONE. .... "Got nothing to say to that, do you? You fucking sexist bitch." My seemingly insane mutterings were quite rudely interrupted as Lucifer rejoined the fray."Hah! So maybe you aren''t as shit as you look. Too bad it wont do you any good!" In his hands appeared a blade seemingly made out of utter darkness and shadow and hatred, apparently fully capable of striking against Caedes with equal strength to the timeless blade. Guess this guy isn''t all talk either, not that it will save him from me."Mate, you are the last fucker on this earth that has the right to tell me anything about my outfit." I kicked him into the air and we thus began a very anime-like swordfight in the sky. That didn''t stop me from hearing the girls talking below."Are you alright, Kali?" "I''m fine. Thank you, Relevation... his strength is unexpected." The skinless girl replied as the bright one nodded."I foresaw that if I did not pull you out... you would have died there, Kali." She held a hand to her heart."Yeah.. it looks like he knows about my one weakness." I fucking knew it. If you want to kill a Chaosborne, you''ve got to destroy their hearts! DON''T YOU DARE! Chaos'' enraged voice carved a bloody path through my brain, yet I managed to ignore it once again. Guess being separated from mother dearest allowed me to finally gain some degree of resistance to her shenanigans."Indeed. He was strong in Euphoria... looks like the Crimson Emperor is even stronger in the real world." "Hold up, what did you just say?!" I exclaimed and looked away from my current fight for the briefest moment. My mistake.."YOU ARE WIDE OPEN, FOOL!" Lucifers blackened blade of emo-plot-magic proceeded to be stabbed right into my abdomen."Argh, fuck!" Gritting my teeth in pain, I grabbed the sword of darkness with my left hand and put my right hand around his head."H-hey, what the fuck are y-" And then immidiatelly sent a massive, gravity and QI empowered headbutt straight into his forehead. This cracked his skull in the process, visibly deforming it from the outside as his black angel wings dispersed, making me realize that they werent made out of flesh but were actually condensed psionic energy. Emo, psionic energy, to be sure. But hey, thats still a nice trick. However, the blow was a bit too strong as it gave me a headache as well. His emo sword of total op-ness dispersed too, allowing my body to begin regenerating as Lucifers own body fell back onto the air ship, only to be caught by the greek god guy."Hooh, it would appear that your skull has been deformed, friend Lucifer!" He exclaimed somewhat cheerily. Too cheerily. Insanely cheerily. "Let my thunder fix that!" A blink, no make that several as the man placed his massive hand over Lucifers deformed skull and blasted it with lightning... only for the electricity to disperse and reveal a fully healed Lucifer, though still unconsciouss."What. How the fuck does that work?!" The giant of a man then turned towards me and proceeded to fly over to where I was standing.. floating... what the fuck ever. He did not appear to have any ill intent.. yet."Hello, traitor-brother! I am named Atahanasios, but you may call me Zeus, for my thunder can do anything! Even this." He extended both hands to their respective sides. ... Nothing is happening."Do what?" Then he pointed upwards, causing me to look up just in time to hear him say."That." And to see a massive blast of lightning fall down from the suddenly raging skies and dunk right into my gods fucking dammed face."THAT DOES NOT MAKE ANY FUCKING SENSE, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter, hope y''all enjoyed it. Ha, time for Leo to get his arse kicked a bit.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!! 107. Of Revelations And Broken Bones Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Eyy, hows it goin'' everybody? I got into diamond 4 yesterday. Well, a few hours ago really, considering... ITS FUCKING 1 AM AND IM INSPIRED TO WRITE, AGAIN! Fml. One day this will be the end of me. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few seconds later... - Back at the base... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
I struck the ground with a sickening crunch, not that anyone could hear it all things considered. I was blasted down into the ground by a fucking lightning strike. Then again, to be perfectly honest, I''m not totally sure I heard it myself. Why? Because of the immense, incomprehensible anger that flowed through my veins right about now. I felt myself burning on the inside. My heart pumping in agony and insanity. I watched, my body charred and skin deadened, as the esper quad flew downwards to boast their victory to my human allies. My ears were still buzzing from the thunder, so I could not hear them. But their victorious expressions, particularily that of Lucifer, made me howl in fury. I was laying down inside of a newly forged pit, the ground around me still arcing, electrified. Thunder-blasted air filled my incinerated nostrils and I felt my heart explode into action. Beating and beating and beating so quickly that the world nearly stopped moving. My anger was driving me mad as eternity seemed to switch with seconds or even moments. I felt myself taking in a long, everlasting breath. And then... everything burst into flames. My eyes reopened fully as I used every ounce of psionic energy, qi and mana I had on me to drag out as much life energy as I possibly could in one instant. The sheer enormity of this power, combined with my currently charred self, transformed me from the inside out. Healed too quickly to remove the scarring of electric burns and my skin bursting open from the sheer power coursing through my veins. My eyes blazed in an inferno of white and red as I pulled out even more power from the portal within my heart. This time, I called forth my hellfire. Searing flames burst out of the openings on my skin, enveloping my entire body in an endless inferno as my rage consumed me. Yet, as these seemingly eternal moments passed, I felt myself being elevated to realms of power I did not dream even existed. Eventually, I rose to the middle of the pillar of fire and white, floating just a few meters above charred ground. Already, the enemy''s smirking frames twisted, their eyes widening in surprise, shock and utter fear. It won''t do them any good either way. The summoned energy not only revitalized me, but empowered me. Made me even more powerful than ever before, no matter for how briefly this power would last."W-what the h-?!" Zeus, the giant of a man who sent me flying into the ground, made an uncharacteristic sound as I Ether-Walked over to him, my infernal eyes offering him but a moment for realization as I grabbed him by the mouth and slammed him into the steel bridge. The others were beginning to move just as I felt his skull cracking beneath my skin, yet I did not stop. No, I warped myself below him and grabbed hold of his leg, slamming him into the ground seven times in quick succession. I felt the meat on his right leg give out on the seventh attempt, making me tear off his foot in the process. Laughing to myself as the others finally managed to turn around in disbelief, I warped once more, this time to his front and drew back a punch. Then I struck Zeus straight into his jaw, shattering his entire being and the steel bridge in the aftershock."Boom." My whisper thundered outwards as time finally seemed to resume regular speed. Immediatelly, Kali and Lucifer were upon me."YOU FUC-UGH?!" Lucifers charge left him open and blind, as it did before. With a decisive kick to his abdomen, I shattered his spine and Ether-Walked behind him. A final smirk was the last thing he saw before I tore out his blackened wings, popping them out as easily as that of a butterfly. Kali stopped mid-flight, finding herself unable to move from sheer horror and terror, emotions which as a chaosborne I am sure she isn''t very used to. Ether-Walking in front of her, I merely flicked my sister on the forehead, placing a gravitational anomaly in front of my finger which would prevent the blow from happening straight away."Boop." She blinked in confusion as she was unable to feel anything."Hu-" Then the flesh upon her body was blown away, leaving only a floating skeleton behind. I made sure not to destroy her heart as an angry Chaos isn''t something I want to deal with right now, but this should take a while to regenerate from."TIME REVERSAL!" A voice echoed from behind me and I felt reality shifting in front of my very eyes, twisting and turning as psionic energies forced it to move in accordance to whatever will commanded it. Soon, everything I had done was... well, undone. The trio I just killed stood with their victorious faces still etched into their frames, but they were quickly changing into more appropriate forms."Wh-.. did we just..." Lucifer began, his right hand on his abdomen, his eyes rapidly looking over his wings. ".... all die?" Kali finished for him, her hands trailing across her naked body, quivering, seeking for anything out of place.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Zeus seemed to be utterly terrified, remaining silent."UGH-BLEACH!" Revelation vomited blood, causing her allies to turn to look at the ever-glowing woman."REVELATION! A-are you alright?!" "B-brining back the three of you at once has drained my psionics too much too quickly... but I''ll be fine. Listen, you must focus and attack all at once. This foe.. I do not know what God he is, but he can easily wipe us out if we don''t work together!" She explained it to them, causing Zeus and Kali to nod. Yet Lucifer''s expression turned into one of seemingly horrid realization."Y-you... tell us, what kind of god has the power to do this?! Which one are you?!" I shrugged at the man and, while laughing on the inside, replied."I am who I am. Whatever names you wish to give me won''t change that... neither will it change the outcome of this fight." Lucifer grinned in both satisfaction and horror at the same time while the others appeared confused."I knew it. Only that thing could have such power!" "What? Lucifer, do you know which god he is?" Kali asked, her skinless expression twisted in complete confusion. Lucifer did not answer her. Suddenly, one of the humans watching us from below fell to his knees and began praying rapidly."Oh my lord... is it.... really, truly you?!" Zeus and Kali quirked an eyebrow at the kneeling man, while Revelation threw a look at Lucifer."You arent saying that... he is..?" Luce then grinned and brought out his emo-sword once more, readying himself for a fight, it seemed."Its him. He''s the fucking God of the Bible!" I laughed at him, at them. Poor little Lucifer has singlehandedly granted me control over the entirety of Europa!... that is, if you guys actually recorded that.
We record all events through your eyes, sir. What you experience, we record.
Good, because I''ll want this to be sent to the entirety of the internet. I just hope that my supposed father wont mind me borrowing his title. Anyways... Without wasting another moment, I charged back into the fray and kicked Zeus into his massive, musclebound chest. This sent the man flying into the waters around the bridge."T-thunder grant me the power to walk on water!" He exclaimed quickly, making me quirk an eyebrow as lightning struck the water and electricity began dancing across the surface. Seems like his thunder does have the properties of its natural counterpart. His power also seems to be limited by the fact that it requires a verbal command... hmm, lets test this. The man slides on top of the water before raising his hands into the sky."THUNDER HEAL AND SHIELD ME FROM THIS MONSTER!" Hey, that last part was a compliment. Charging forward however, only bought me another thunder strike to the face. Thankfully, I was ready for it this time and promptly deflected it sideways, striking and incinerating some of the water... the way that this separated the water and caused it to refill the spot that the thunder hit it made me remember something from the bible as I stopped my attack. If his power requires verbal command, then all I had to do was make it impossible for him to talk."Hah! I stopped his assault, now would be a good time to strike, my friends!" "You don''t have to tell us twice!" Lucifer and Kali screamed in unison as ones darkened blade was stabbed through my right shoulder and the others scythe sideways into my abdomen, yet a quickly put gravitational anomaly made them unable to pull those same weapons out of my glowing, energized flesh."W-what the fuck?!" "I cant pull my scythe out of him!" That did not stop them from trying to however, as I gathered psionic power at the tip of my right middle finger, only to flick it in the direction of Zeus. This sent a massive gravitational wave blasting downwards, Zeus himself being protected by his annoying thunder, but splitting the water he now stood upon into two separate directions."W-WHAT T-UGGHH?!" He began to choke as I called the gravity wave back onto him, pulling the water alongside it and collapsing everything around the man. I rose my arms as the other two tried in vain to stop whatever I was doing, punching, kicking and screaming into my ears all the while as their friends body was slowly crushed by the bubble of compressing water, his own thunder making him fly around the giant bubble as it had no way to discern which surface was the correct one to stand upon. Sadly, this also caused the man to intake generous amounts of water with every rush through the bubble. The round thing compressed and collapsed upon itself, the enourmous pressure eventually making the giant man into bloody paste."N-NO! TIME REVERS-" Revelation teleported to the right of the bubble and directly into my trap as I immidiatelly let the mass of meat and compressed water free of my power, making it explode into her face and stunning her for a brief second. More than enough time for me to warp in front of her and rip out her arm before she even had the chance to scream. Lucifer then suddenly appeared in front of me, using much the same Ether-Walk I did a second ago. Wordlessly, he channeled a bunch of psionic power into his right hand, forming a blackened ball of darkness which he then proceeded to slam into my abdomen... Kali''s scythe was still embedded into it, by the way. As I was sent flying away, I noticed that the scythe was conneted to the womans lantern by a long iron chain. Not thinking much about it, I tugged on it and forced the woman to fly towards me and straight into my fist. Grasping her head and then throwing her upwards, I kicked her body away with five separate anomalies stuck to her face, each of which will explode just as the kinetic energy around her dissipates, thus making her fly even further away."TIME REVERSAL!" Or so I thought, as Revelation appeared behind me and cast her bloody overpowered psionics onto a batch of air and caused the blasted woman I just sent flying right back to where she was. I''m getting pretty pissed off right here."As the crimson emperor in Euphoria, you dyed a continent red and bent the will of everyone and everything around you to your own selfish desires... I wonder, as the avatar of God in the real world, how will your savage path differ." "It wont. You brought me into this fight. Now, you will either bow to my will, or you will die. Simple as that." My reply sent Lucifer into a spree of coughs."I thought you were supposed to be the good guy..." Revelation then cast another of her stupid abilities onto the water, resurrecting Zeus right before he was totally crushed yet also unconscious."And where exactly is it said that I am supposed to be the good guy?" I quirked an eyebrow at Luce, deciding that it would be best to just let them go. Perhaps they''ll come back stronger and I can enjoy myself breaking them once again? "The god of the bible is not a good guy, friend Lucifer. Any non-zealot person can clearly see it once they read that accursed holy book... God slaughters thousands, if not billions of people just to have his way and even sends you to Hell if you dont worship him." I grinned savagely at them as Zeus seemed to wake up from his unconscious state. "But you arent God... you cant be!" Kali suddenly blurted out, her entire body still shaking from pain."Oh? And when did I ever say that I was? That was just little Luce''s assumption, as surely only God could be stronger than him, right?" I laughed at them once again as I slowly made the life energy retreat back into my heart, deciding that I''ve wasted enough of it for one day, yet also leaving enough power to crush them should the need for it become apparent."You... you don''t believe us enough of a threat to kill us... you don''t even care..." Revelation spoke, her still broken body shaking, her torn out arm hanging from her armpit. Her way of speaking is.."How odd. You almost remind me of someone, Revelation." She suddenly straightened her posture and nodded towards me. Then, her body glowed brighter than ever before suddenly, the light dispersed, revealing a very, very familiar face."Maria?" She grit her teeth at me, her eyes full of spite."How fitting that that is the name you remember me by, considering who we thought you were just now." "You know this guy, Revelation?" Lucifer asked with a raised eyebrow, his posture still on edge."Yes, I do. Quite intimately, in fact." I scratched the bottom of my throat, an old scar suddenly aching as I felt my former rage twisting into lust."Hmmm... so, you''ve decided to be the hero that fights against my tyranny once again. Let us hope that it does not end the same way as it did within the confines of Euphoria for you, darling." She swallowed down her hate and, saying nothing but spitting in my general direction, she warped herself and her friends onto their airship before they blasted away at full speed."Heh, maybe this won''t be as boring as I originally thought it would."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that is it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! Old friends strike back, or do they? MUAHAHAHAHA! Zhangy, you asked for a cliff and you got it buddy. As always, I will remain online for a time to edit out mistakes and answer early comments!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!! 108. Wastefull Ignorance Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Creation can be a very difficult concept sometimes. Especially when what you''re talking about is equally unexplained by both science and religion. I am treading on shallow ground here for you guys and girls... SO, RIGHT UP MY ALLEY, THEN! "> Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Out of time... - Outside Of Reality... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Uuuugh... wh-.. where?" My voice echoed as I woke, the familiar feeling of flesh and bone and skin slicing across my fingertips as I rose, my vision unclouding as it has done so many times before. Just now, I was busying myself repairing the steel bridge I destroyed in my battle against the espers in order to allow my human allies to cross. Now... I was back here, at the edge of reality. Upon the island of meat that represented my soul. Yet somehow, I felt that the place was different from before. A quick look around confirmed that the Cathedral was still there, alongside the many spine-like spikes upon which bleeding souls were impaled, cursed or blessed to burn in eternal hellfire forever."Huh?" I lifted my foot, realizing that I was still wearing the outfit I had in the outside world, the pale white boots of said outfit were now completely drenched in red. Pools of rich, crimson blood now littered the landscape, each of them was lit aflame, almost as if the blood was a flammable material. Upon closer inspection of the bone spikes, I noticed how their formerly completely white coloration had adopted strings of wave-like patterns, not unlike that of damascus steel. Each pattern was colored black, with spots of blue. It reminded me of those high tech bank vaults and looked like a form of living metal infused into the bones. My bones. My metal. ... the nanomachines. Their newborn existence has had unintented consequences, reaching as far as my soul, it would seem. So how come Aria never had such a effect upon me? How come Yomi didn''t? What is the difference between them?
We are born of you and you alone, master. In a way, we aren''t truly separate from your own self. We are but another limb, an unseen arm that has gained its own consciousness. Your soul is our soul, your flesh is our flesh, your mind is our mind, your existence... Well, that one is debatable.
"I could say the same to you, Adolf." Chuckling at my machine collective''s antics, I nodded towards seemingly nobody."Anyways, glad to see that you guys are here with me this time."
About that... master, although we are with you... We aren''t within that body you''ve grown for yourself for whatever reason. We are part of the island.
A blink of momentary confusion."Body? That I grew for myself? What do you mean?"
You... do not remember? Perhaps this will help.
A brief flash of imagery thundered across my mind, showing several moments before my own awakening to this plane. The collective arrived here a few seconds before I did and scanned their sourroundings in a panicked fashion before taking note of a bulging sack of meat growing from the side of the cathedral. I.. the body I have now burst out of that sack. I.. made this body... The Island.. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I promptly knelt down and dragged my fingers across the meat which was the floor. In that moment, I realized something that had evaded my comprehension all of this time for whatever reason. I.. I could feel myself touching the flesh, but I could also feel being touched. On my back. So this.. entire place is on my back? And I, or well, this body of mine, grew out of it? Wait, this island is my soul, right?"Adolf, what exactly is this island composed off?"
Scanning... ... Failure. No known or unknown material has been detected.
This confirmed my suspicions."What about energy?"
Master, this entire place is full of energy. No matter where we scan or where we look, energy is the only discernable thing we can find. There are traces of known and unknown energies around us: Minor amounts of Chaos, large doses of Life and Void.. and another, purer power that has yet to be named. Though, we are fairly certain of whom this unknown energy belongs to.
God."But, what about... our energies?"
Unsurprisingly, they are concentrated around this Island. No.. wait, they.. The effective range of the energies we have detected, that is to say the typical trio, the Prima, Sanguinite and your own version of Chaos Energy, are all coalescent together in one place. Their .. shape, is exactly the length and diameter of the island.
No."They ARE the island. This place is my soul... to think I ever thought of anything here to be material and physical is really stupid of me." A hand dragged across the surface of the flesh once again, only to find that it flowed through the flesh just as easily as it touched its supposedly solid surface."Energy. Or plasma? Maybe simply immaterial? Yes, that would be the best word to use here."
Everything around us is created out of concentrated energies... Is this not how matter is supposedly formed? If so, how come nothing here is physical?
"It is. Yet it also isn''t. I guess its just a matter of perspective and want. If I wanted this place to be physical, then it would be for as long as I required it to be, yet the second that thought process fades, the energy returns to its natural, immaterial state."
What we do not feel, sense or see instantly turns back to what it was before we saw it? How incredibly annoying.
"Hah, thats the first time you''ve used annoying to describe anything, Adolf."
We find it annoying because you find it annoying, sir. .. So, while we haven''t used the word, there is plenty of things which we could reffer to as such.
"Ehh, point taken." Though this makes me wonder about something. If I unconsciously created this flesh for the sole purpose of making it easier to manifest myself within this plane, what else would I be able to forge? A momentary turn towards the Catherdral made me imagine a Creti growing out of its supposedly stone walls... and soon, a bubble of flesh erupted from it and a Creti burst out of it... only to be consumed back into me as soon as it was made and fell down onto the flesh floor. ... Yet, this was kind of expected. And that wasn''t what actually shocked me at this moment. Rather, it was another matter entirely. You see, the Creti aren''t pathetically weak creatures. If one were to fall like that, they could easily grab onto something with their massive titanium claws and prevent any damage from the fall. Yet this one did no such thing for one simple reason... It.. It was born dead.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Not only that, it had no soul of its own. And no brain to hold it together. The Creti back in the other reality moved not on their own accord but were uplinked to the collective and, much like the collective itself, were little more than extensions of my own body. This one, was created as an individual thing. The bubble of flesh most likely took the shape it did for the sole reason that I imagine thats how a clone would be quickly grown from a vat or capsule. Closing my eyes for a moment, I felt the scenery around me shifting and the energies twisting upon themselves. The area around me changed to suit my desires and when I reopened my eyes, I found myself sitting in an office chair. The floor below me turned into metal, with protruding bone becoming a myriad of wires and thick laboratory cables. In the middle of this five meter area was a giant capsule filled with strange, greenish water with many black dots floating inside of it. I knew this contraption. It was the very thing I planned to use for the first part of Yomi''s resurrection. It was a Cellular Restoration Capsule, or CRC. It used restorative bio liquids, viral epigenetic triggers and computer directed nanomachines to manipulate and force dead cells back to their living state. In this place though, the bio liquids were replaced by Prima, the epigenetic triggers by my own infernal blood and .. well, the nanomachines remained the same with the computer being my own brain. With all this in mind, I recreated the Creti within the capsule. Its imagined protective glass prevented its consumption back into me, even as the glass itself was nothing more than another part of me. Yet, it served its purpose well enough, as it allowed me to take a closer look at my twisted creation. As far as what I knew about the Creti was concerned, this one should be fully alive and well. Yet, that wasn''t the case for whatever reason. This requires further experimentation. A thought of mine danced around a particular subject as I remembered a clear difference between this place and the other world I was on. There, my ... body, was a giant crystal of concentrated energy which was continously and everlastingly leaking out from said crystal, as the crystal itself was just a host for the energies created where I am right now. So apart from the obvious difference in reality, there was nothing keeping the subject dead. Perhaps, since the energy of this place is concentrated this also means that it never infuses other things. After all, my earthly body is also much the same way... In order to transform something, I have to infuse it with my own energy or make that something or someone drink a portion of my blood, turning them into a receptable for my power, a host, if you will. These Creti are much the same, with the exception that unlike persay Tyrone or the vampire sisters, they cannot survive on their own without me contributing the aforementioned energies to them. So which energies do I give to the Creti that allow them to be... alive? Psi. Mana. And QI. The answer must lie within one of these powers."Adolf, this body of mine, which energies are flowing through it right now and which energies are flowing through the Creti?"
This body has everything your normal body does, sire. The Creti however, lacks all of the "typical three".
"Even Qi?"
Why would it have Qi, sir? It is dead. Unliving things cannot possess lifeforce, can they?
A blink, then a smile as I turned my head around and found myself seemingly teleported towards a giant hole in the middle of my island of flesh and bone. The hole was, of course, the circle of stars from which the tendrils of Life raked into me and allowed me to draw upon their strength. Though now, the normally star-bright tendrils of white light seemed... dimminished. Come to think of it, I had felt as if I''ve used far too much power in my battle against the espers. Life is not a power meant for destruction alone... I must create something soon if I desire to keep my connection to the Life Engine. And in this realization, combined with my current little experiment, I came to know the purpose of this place. My soul, as a Curator of Life, was meant to become a forge of life and creation. The Life Energy was a metal. My mind was the hammer. But where were the flames? Another blink as I turned my head towards the massive spinal spires bearing impaled souls. I reached for one and found the spire lowering downwards to reach my height, to make itself accessible for me. There was a familiar soul upon the pyre, belonging to the one girl who started all of this with her death. In a way, my unfortunate classmate awakened me to the truth of the world the moment I severed her body in half with an axe. Reaching into the burning soul revealed something rather saddening... Nothing of the girl I once knew remained, as everything she ever was, was burned away by the Hellfire of God. The Hellfire burns away the sins and imperfections of those whom it is cast upon. Memories. Feelings. All of them had been incinerated by the flames in an effort to produce more energy to fuel the furnace... a furnace which I, up till now, didn''t even know existed, much less knew how to operate. In other words, hers was a wasted soul. How many others have I doomed to the same fate unknowingly? Should I... be laughing at their supposed torment? A piece of me feels like the past me would. Now?.. I don''t really feel sad, persay. Its more like... A giant fucking waste. If I had been notified of my job by a certain someone before instead of having to find out on my own... No, this isn''t Chaos'' fault. She has given me more than enough pointers. Its time I achieved something on my own. I remember this girls name now. She was Carol, Carol Wright. A young blonde girl who was both rich and beautiful, with smarts and a bright future to boot. Come to think of it, her beauty made even me want to make her into a trophy wife before my ascension. Her existence was, and still is, a foundamental trigger for all that I am right now. I wonder if she can be restored? Just as I thought of that, I felt as if something reached into my mind and copied a portion of my memories. When my sight finally returned to what was in front of me, I saw a tendril of life energy protruding from my created body''s hand and entering the manifestation of Carols soul. Her burning self regained form and became flesh, my memories of her entering her charred mind and planting the seeds of renewal. She could regain herself one day, if I ever decided to let her loose... but how would I even do such a thing? By creating her a new body on earth and infusing her soul into it? Would that really work? Something tells me no. There is a process of recovery that must be completed before her resurrection could begin, a set of trials and tests which, should she pass them, she would regain her incinerated memories and her lost personality. Her *self*, so to speak. Perhaps the concepts and truths I gleam from this place may also have a use in Yomi''s own resurrection? For now, I should tell her just how big of a bullet she dodged when she trasnformed herself into a physical parasite and kept her personality and memories intact. It would seems that a soul without a *mind*, even if it has a *body* would lose itself to eternity eventually. Still, that makes another set of people come to mind: namely Holmir and Palmira. Holmir, the ancient templar whose existence was consumed by the original earthly bearer of the Living Crusade and transformed into a Vassal Soul, sparing him from the Hellfire. Hmm, I guess that does not solely mean saving him from pain, but the loss of *self* as well. The strength of one''s mind may also be a contributing factor for how long a soul may continue to burn without being incinerated into nothingness, self-wise anyways. In that case, Holmir must be extremely strong. Well, he is one of God''s champions, so I suppose its not really that big of a stretch. Though the others are strong too, I doubt they''ll last longer than a century even with my protection. As for Carol, she was just a normal girl. Obviously, she won''t last nearly as long. Indeed, the fragment of her self that I just restored is already being burned away. Yet seeing this made me notice another interesting tidbit... Before her memories are burned away, they latch onto whispers of Void Energy. The Hellfire catches these whispers and burns them, clearing away the filth and dark which naturally permeates the void. ... And what is born out of the ashes, is nothing other than mana. Magic. Pure, undiluted soul-stuff. .. does something simillar happen to everyone on a regular basis? Do our emotions draw void energy into our bodies, only for it to be purified somehow and transform into mana, eventually collapsing together in order to form that which we call a *soul*? So what takes the place of my Hellfire within the bodies of mortals? The brain? I already know that it creates psionic energy by concentrating mana into a singular portion of itself and then somehow turns said mana into psionics. Come to think of it, what exactly is psionic energy? I summoned a bunch of said energy into the palm of my right hand, the purplish pink taking upon the form of a small cloud above my skin. On instinct, I compared this with the energy of the void.. only to find that they appeared to be the exact same thing, just with the psionics being its purified version, bereft of the filthy darkness which sourrounded the void energy. So void energy purified equals psionic energy. That only leaves one unexplained part of the equation: Emotions. There have always been tales of magic users being stronger the more powerful their emotions were. Emotions. What in the hell are they actually? What is love? Hate? Greed? Joy? If we say that hormones are little more than their *bodies* or physical representations, then their origin is not the human mind alone. No... even without understanding them, humans have always attributed emotions to come from ones heart or soul. Not the mind. In fact, the brain and the heart have always been two opposing sides, have they not? So lets say that these fairy tales are correct and the heart creates emotions. The brain then takes these emotions and combines them with mana to form psionic energy. But... isn''t this the same process which creates mana, just the other way around? If the void energy is psionic energy corrupted by the unnatural darkness of the void itself, or just its natural state persay... Void energy purified by Hellfire creates mana. Mana infused with emotions by the brain creates psionic energy. Emotions supposedly act as a lure for void energy. Meaning that, so long as the source of void energy is infinite, the cycle is effectively endless. Yet that begs the question: What is Earths source of Void Energy? And if the answer to that question is my sister Gaia, then how is there life upon other worlds? Do all planets with life upon them have an Implausible One imprisioned inside of them? That seems incredibly unlikely. Perhaps the Earth and its people are special somehow? Maybe we were created for the sole purpose of stalling Gaia''s rebirth, with each new soul consuming a small portion of her power? I was told something along those lines by Chaos waaay before, right? And to think, back then I felt as if I knew everything. That I was the pinnacle of universal understanding... Now, I know the truth. I am nothing more than a child, NO, a baby fresh out of its mothers womb. I don''t know shit, do I? Funny. How times have changed. Only when you learn something do you truly realize just how little you know, eh? Anyways, enough of this depressing line of thought... So mana and Psi are not mutually exclusive, which makes sense. Things which have a soul, require a mind. Things which require a mind, seek to have a soul. This behaivour can be seen by interacting with Earth''s AI. They have a body, but no mind or soul. They interact with others, taking a bit of mana from each person they intract with. This mana collapses together to form a soul. Then this soul somehow gains emotions, which allows its body to form psionic energy... which sustains those very emotions. Something isn''t right here. Where do emotions come from? What made them? How are they made? Do they simply exist? ... must be something God made. Only God could make something so impossibly incomprehensible. Well, God or Chaos, anyways. Implausible Ones... why the hell am I even trying to define them with logic? Hell, aren''t I an Implausible One myself now? Maybe I''m looking at all this with far too much of a mortal viewpoint. Anyways, I got extremely sidetracked, where was I? Oh yes, the Creti experiement. So to conclude my findings so far; a creature needs psi, mana and QI to exist, in the physical realm at least, as QI seems to be inconsequential to immaterial creatures in general. Psi equals a mind. Mana equals a soul. After another moment of thought, I finally realized that I still had my hand stuck into Carol''s soul. I quickly pulled it out, only to find that a good portion of said soul came with it. A blink was all I offered poor Carol as her withered soul quickly replenished itself, the missing part regenerating by consuming the nearby void energy. Come to think of it, I was somewhere in the middle of the void and floating above wherever the Life Engine is. If the Void Energy is the first energy and the source of everything else, then life itself must also be descended from it? Somehow, the Life Engine takes the void energy and turns it into life energy... No, a piece of my mind is screaming at me for even thinking of it that way, yet offers no real reasoning as to why. Perhaps we, the curators of Life, have much the same purpose to the Life Engine as the souls of those we consume have to us. We are merely fuel for its machinations... Wait, didn''t Eadom say something like this a long time ago? Though he himself confused Chaos with Life, nowadays I know for certain that they are separate. Damn, I should have listened more to that flayed angel before he got destroyed by God and Chaos... no, perhaps they did that so unexpectedly for the sole purpose of ensuring that I don''t listen to him.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
So this was meant to be one amazingly huge chapter but.. 4k words ended up being enough for now. Part two will be coming up later, maybe even today but probably not. Maybe I''ll end up like the latest D: Infernal chapters and have like 10k words in total. XD Extremely unlikely, but we shall see. As per usual, I shall remain online for a time in order to edit out mistakes and answer early commets!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!! 109. Choices To Make Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Okay. Now then, let us continue this mad path into clarity. Merely thinking about these chapters has given me several existencial crisises in the past week, heres to wonder what''ll do to our beloved comments section. We need another Insipiens Infinitum. "> There are 166 comments on that chapter as of now. Wonderful, isn''t it? Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Out of time... - Outside Of Reality... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
My musings were rather suddenly interrupted as I felt something poking me on the back of my neck and turned around to see an infinitely long white thread, reaching down from the heavens. It didn''t take much for me to realize who came to visit."God?" The thread shook and swayed at my flabbergasted expression, seeming more than just a little bit amused. Yet, the thread did nothing as it waved through the air. Minutes seemed to pass as we stared at one another, making me feel as if I was being analyzed. Then, there was a click, resounding inside of my mind with the audio of a deranged whisper and yet, the force of a war drum being played right next to me. It was... intoxicating, to say the least. The thread then moved, swaying while floating in mid-air for no apparent reason. I checked too, y''know, for any sort of gravitational, magical or psionic anomaly but ... I found nothing. It looked as if I was a cat and some gigantic person was trying to make me move by hanging a thread in front of my face and the end of said thread was curved upwards, like a snake preparing for an attack. The thread coiled around itself as it floated in seemingly no particular direction, almost as if feeling praised by my thoughts. Perhaps the snake, the viper of Eden was not Satan, but God itself? I never really understood why Lucifer would give a shit about Adam and Eve... but God though, God may have had cause to force them to move. ... Wait, now the story makes actual sense. The tree which held the apple that the duo were not supposed to eat was placed there on purpose. God wanted them to eat it, but God wished for this event to happen on its own. Sadly, mankind rarely ever moves forward unless it absolutely has to or is forced. Maybe this is why even after Adam and Eve betrayed God''s expectations, God still continued on communicating with their descendants as if nothing ever happened? Of course, all this hinges on Eden being real. Or the bible not being complete and utter bullshit. The thread in front of me was twisting rapidly now. While the scene seemed to indicate anger, I felt deep within me that the truth was far from it. God... God was laughing. And its laughter sent strange, hardly even recognizable sensations through me. I.. feel as if this is a good thing? Yet, a thing like God is probably one that rarely, if ever really, laughs. And when such things laugh, trouble is bound to follow. Soon after, the thread stopped in an area strangely devoid of any bone spikes, burning pools, experimental labs or cathedrals. It.. was just an empty part of the Island that was my soul, a part which waited to be filled. The thread then turned towards me and promptly stabbed itself into my forehead. I could feel my eyes twisting backwards and staring into my own skull, yet there was no pain from this experience... No, there was only a single word. Communication. It rang through my thoughts and soon I was free of the threads influence, my sight and looks returning to normal, yet the thread remained embedded into my brain."Communication?" Questioning the word only made me think on what it meant, only to cause the very meat and bone beneath my feet to twist and turn and rise up as a small spire, the bone collapsing together to form a small white square with a myriad of the same, damascus-like patterns clearly visible upon it, yet nowhere else on this new construct. Acting mainly on instict, I placed my hand on the erected platform and a burst of pale energy temporarily blinded me. When I opened my eyes next, what I saw was a strange mix of a phone number library and an online games friends list. There were names set on a dataslate of pure bluish energy which I could not define as it didn''t match with any other form of energy I had encountered up to date. Then again, considering where we are, it may not even exist. Either way, I scrolled through the numbers and names: Chaos, Aria, Alice, The White, Gaia, Yuko and Kali were all that was there. ... people who were connected to, or were Implausible Ones themselves. The Thread pulsed once more. Once found, never lost. So, once I met one of my supposed family members, I''d always be able to contact them? No time, no distance. Always close, always available. I see. Being beyond the grasp of time, means not being able to move away. Without time, we are all in the same exact spot of existence for none of us can move from it, yet we are also unbound from said time, allowing us to make use of its functions regardless? Do not waste yourself with this. Right, its not important anyway. What is important is what exactly are you trying to show me here, God? I sincerely doubt that this is just your equivalent of you buying me a phone and showing me how to use it in order to get in contact with you or the others. Pick one. A blink of momentary confusion. Huh, maybe this is that. Oh well, might as well get this over with then. Mindlessly, I turn to stare back at the list and, for the briefest moment, my thoughts fall onto Chaos. She has been silent ever since our separation with rare few exceptions... But, perhaps this isn''t as strange as I''d like to think. After all, before I.. ascended, for a lack of a better term, she never even talked to me. I was always aware that there was something watching me ever since I was born and I named that thing Chaos, but it was only after I began gaining power that she actually contacted me.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I wonder why... You changed, began showing... promise. ... which in turn indicates that I wasn''t showing any promise before... Your existence is a difficult one. There has not been a week in your life that you were not scheduled to die. Scheduled to die?... As in, by fate''s decree? Yet I''ve avoided or somehow gotten this far without dying. When you fought the espers, the thunder was meant to incinerate you. Yet, in the midst of burning alive, you pulled upon the powers of the Life Engine and defied the will of fate. This form of event is commonplace. Commonplace? How wonderful. Yomi is going to have a field day with this. Come to think of it, I have a question concerning her for you. First and foremost, why has Chaos denied Yomi an audience so far? The ground beneath my feet began to shake as the thread rapidly shook and twisted once more. God was laughing, again. Have you ever heard the phrase: Men will always seek out women whose personalities are akin to that of their mothers? ... are you saying that Chaos isn''t ackowledging Yomi because she feels that Yomi isn''t good for me? Yes. A desk of flesh and bone promptly erupted into existence behind me. I turned around and then smashed my head straight into said desk, breaking it in the process. I felt no pain from this, naturally. But it still served the purpose of showing just how idiotic what I heard just now was. Anyways, moving on. I was going to choose someone to call. At least now, I know for certain that its not going to be mother dearest. Hmm, might be a good idea to see how Yuko is doing? Or maybe, I should give Gaia a call just for shits and giggles? I also kinda wonder what my daughter is doing... Kali is out of the picture. Don''t really wanna talk to someone I nearly killed just a couple hours ago. You should have finished her when you had the chance. I blinked and turned my eyes upwards to stare at the thread. Huh, is that so. Well, there''s always a next time, right? Anyways, this all leaves one potential candidate that I am both interested in and actually kinda want to see all things considered. We were only briefly introduced, with a favor being promised as she offered me her mothers soul in exchange but... I have to wonder what poor little Alice is doing right now. Without another wasted moment, I pressed a finger onto her name. Reality twisted and turned around me within that same instant, a myriad of colors which reminded me of Euphoria''s Rainbow Bridge forced themselves into existence. A brief flash of white followed soon after and I found myself feeling somewhat nauseated. You get used to it. Really now? Timeless yet able to use the effects of time. Because becoming used to something takes time, does it not? How am I free of its influence exactly, then? ... A brief click resounded in my mind right as this line of thought forged itself and.. well, the nausea I felt was utterly, completely gone. Oh. Thats how. Reality from realization. Thats... Somewhat terrifying. Imagine if I had a nightmare or something in this place... how many worlds would burn from the horrors I create while asleep? Just as many as you can create by dreaming. So it cancels itself out, eh? Wonderful. Anyways, the colorful pukefest ends and we, or well I, find myself standing on thin air. Above a giant forest. Above a gaint battleground. In the distance, I can see Alice dressed in a simple, yet noble dress, holding a sword in her right, and only hand remaining. What exactly happened to her? Its.. only been a few weeks since we saw each other, right? In many ways, she is the same as you. ... experiencing and defying death on a daily basis, eh? The scene suddenly shifted to another. We now stood on a raw, dirt road. A carriage could be seen flying through the air as some kind of giant bat monster rushed towards it. Little Alice flew out of said carrige, the man that was her coachman seemingly being torn apart by the still-spinning wheels. She picked herself up and mustered her courage as she walked towards the monster, which was busying itself by snacking on some horses. The monster then noticed her and attacked, ripping her left arm off in the process. She was meant to die here. My focus onto the scene was only empowered from this knowledge as Alice took a makeshift torch, a burning piece of wood... and incinerated her own wound, cauterizing it and painstakingly peeling off what didn''t fall off on its own. The monster then fell onto the ground, rolling in pain and torment... changing and shifting from the inside as its skin adopted infernal cracks, showing off its incinerated insides much alike to what I used to look like back when I still played the game. Chaos.. No, Alice''s blood was transforming the creature, giving it life anew. Yet, at the same time, forcing it to be subservient to her. Is.. is this what our.. what my blood does to those I give it to? Make them a living puppet? Chaos prefers to call it: transforming them into an extension of yourself. .. like an arm, another limb, becoming sentient and alive, yet still subservient. This is what happens to those who eat of the flesh of Chaos. Why did I ever think that something different happens to those who eat of mine? Perhaps the ordeal is much less than that of Chaos, yet it is still the same thing. Unwillingly, unknowingly, I have enslaved those who were loyal to me. Much the same way that I had left this forge of life to waste away. ... what does this mean for Yomi and me? Is her love just... this? The transformation only works on those who are weaker than you. Yomi is stronger than you, stronger than she was back when she was still alive. So how do I bring her back without making her into my slave, without placing her into a position that, should I ever become stronger than her, she transforms into.. that. Use the theory, not the practice. .. learn what I can from this place and apply the concepts, but do not use my blood or prima to bring her back. For a lack of a better word, Yomi must be resurrected... naturally. The scene then twisted back to the battlefield once more. God''s thread then receeds from my brain, yet I still felt our connection remain. Once found, never lost. God repeated again. The thread was just forging that connection, it is not the connection itself. Installing it into my brain like some kind of program... I wonder what else was installed with it. Nothing... For now. Well, at least you are honest. But of course, I''m God. I am everything. And nothing. Then the world shook once more as God''s insidious laughter now properly rang in my ears.. It had no sound, no voice, no form of... nothing to realize or *feel* it by. You just knew that God was laughing at you. And it was simply, utterly, COMPLETELY horrifying. Focus. My attention was promptly forced back onto Alice as I observed the situation. She seemed to be fighting against a far, far larger force with only a fraction of troops on her side. Hidden away within the forest, other life-forces came into view and what appeared to be a ludicrous and hopeless battle became a whole lot more plausible. Guess Alice must be quite the millitary genius? To pull this off. Yet, ... the enemy''s numbers are still ten times greater than her own. This is a doomed battle. Another click suddenly formed inside of my head and a small ripple in reality was ushered into existence in front of me. I reached for it with a hand, placing it onto the ripple as if it was some kind of solid surface. I knew what this ripple was. The battlefield below me was in stasis. Nothing was moving, almost as if someone paused a video game. This ripple... represented a choice. I could leap into this reality and help Alice succeed. Hell, I could probably devour the entire army of around ten thousand all on my own, sparing her and her soldiers the probable consequences of it all... Yet, in doing so, the only one who can potentially benefit is me. If Alice feels grateful for my help, she may return the favor and if she does not well... nothing happens. Yet if she wins this on her own... I removed the hand from the ripple and, just like that, it dissipated from existence. I guess this is how you feel all the time eh, God? The thread was not here anymore. God had left me while I was thinking on this. Just as I decided not to aid Alice in order to not hinder her, God decided not to aid me in making a choice so that I may better learn from the experience. The point of this all was to make more Implausible Ones, after all. And just helping us reach for that implausible goal would end in a wasted endeavour and a very spoiled child with God-like superpowers. Not something anyone wants to deal with, I''m sure. I turned back towards Alice and smiled. So she has to deal with the same shit I do, eh? Perhaps, considering that shes only nine years old, her situation is even worse than mine. Hmmm... once found, never lost... Maybe, if she survives this event, I should find the time to talk to her. I do owe her a favor, after all. And I''m sure she could use the conversation, if nothing else.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Thats it for now, I have to go, bye. I might stay for a bit to edit out mistakes and answer very early comments, but its not likely as I have people coming to get me soon. Kay, bye see ya, ADIOS.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 110. Earning Paychecks Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Hello. I don''t have much to say so... Lets get on with the show! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Out of time... - Outside Of Reality... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Finding myself back at my soul-island, I suddenly realized that I didn''t really know what to do right now. God left me. The Creti experiment seemed rather pointless to continue. Hmm... Hey, I wonder... How is this place connected to the world where I.. or well, my body is a giant prima crystal? A ever-so-familiar click resounded within my mind, forcing me to turn around and towards a newly erected bone platform. Upon the platform were three... oval portals? The kind a mage might create inside of some video game. Damn, I feel like the only reason why this place is so fucked up and incomprehensible is because I''m a game addict. Anyways, I approached the three portals. The portal to the left appeared to be leading towards... exactly where I was just a second ago. Towards Alice''s battleground which seemed to have been unpaused in my absence. How interesting. The portal in the middle showed the me back on Earth. It appears that time wasn''t paused there and I was currently being carried by two men inside of the bunker I woke up in before. They were... it seemed like time was immensely slowed in my absence. Or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that it was being remote controlled by someone. Perhaps God. But that would mean that I still had something to do here before going back. The third portal was, kind of predictably, the one which lead into my crystal self. I immidiatelly entered it and suddenly found myself within the crystal, much the same way that I would be if I was transported here by one of my Implausible parents. However, this time was slightly different. I came here of my own accord and, as such, I knew exactly from where I entered. The portal around my heart, within the crystals center... my consciousness entered the crystal in a huge surge of psionic energy, followed by many other forms of energy, all of them familiar. I wonder, if the energy can enter through the portal, can it also leave? Imagining this offered the expected result, as I felt myself being pullled back into the portal... but uh, I seem to still be the crystal. Uhm. The portal closed behind me. Ooops. I then separated myself from the crystal as I made another body grow out of it, causing the giant thing to fall onto my island self and cause me an immense headache. I was supposed to bring life to that star system but... well, I kinda fucked up. Meh, it was pretty much just a chore given to me by Chaos anyways... A loud sound forced my attention back to the crystal as I noticed the fact that it appeared to be growing and spitting out prima in rapid succession. Of course! The energies which cause it to grow are in abundance here as this is their origin. Huh, I don''t think I can leave this thing here. Approaching the portal platform, I try to imagine the world I just left but it amounts to nothing. I don''t know enough about the planet to form the portal, I think. Anyways, maybe another world would do? A random place... but how do I find it. Suddenly, a white tendril poked me on the back which caused me to turn. Much to my surprise, this wasn''t God trying to get my attention... no, this was the Life Engine itself. Grasping the tendril with a hand forced a myriad of images into my mind. Imagery portraying a young world, ready for life to be spread upon it. No... three different worlds with the potential to host life. A barren world of rock and sand, recently struck by several hydrogen comets which will eventually melt to form oceans. Speaking of oceans, the second world was nearly wholly covered in water, with bacterial life gaining power in selective locations upon the planet. The third world was nearly completely frozen, with seemingly continental sea-sized bodies of freshwater. Each of these worlds was within its own stars habitable zone. The first world had a yellow star; something that the Life Engine says offers optimal support for the development of life, yet that support is not going to last very long at all. The second world had a very bright, blue star. A very rare type, not exactly suitable for life at all. Yet the planet which offers promise is large and, as such, has gained enough of a distance for it to become able to hold liquid water without being too hot or too cold. The planet however, has a fairly weak magnetic field which will offer very little protection against cosmic radiation. The third world was, much like the first one, orbiting a yellow star. This star was at the end of its 10 billion life-span and would soon be lost, yet this planet also showed the best promise for soon its frozen self would melt to reveal a continental world, very much akin to the Earth and offer the most optimal support for life. It was asking me to choose which world to work on. Without much thought, I chose the second. Sure, it seemed like the worst and possibly the most dangerous option, yet the planets star was the only one of the three which would last long enough for my liking. I don''t know how time will work on this world. I don''t know how long it will take me to master the creation of life, so this planet will have to do for now.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The other two will have to fend for themselves, sadly. Picking the second world immidiatelly created a portal to said world and I passed through it without giving it much thought. Once there, I found myself in much the same state or form that I was back on Alice''s planet... a strange, semi-physical form which appeared to be inbetween dimensions. In this form, I was intricatelly connected to both my own Implausible Soul as well as the Life Engine. Another click resounded within my mind: So long as I used it for the purpose of creating life, the Life Engine would freely offer me its power. ... I guess its telling me this because I forcefully used its strength to kill... Lets try to fix that, shall we? I mean, as a curator of life, the Life Engine is kinda my boss. Its chosen me, picked me out of a crowd which numbers infinite. Time to earn to my paycheck, whatever that may be. Using Ether-Walk on instinct seemed to send me flying at speeds which I didn''t think were possible for me before... The giant ocean below me became a blur from how fast I was going."Life Engine, can you point me towards the nearest concentration of bacteria?" Another click resounded within my mind and I knew where to go as I twisted my body to the left and soon found myself above an island around the twice size of Magadascar, with the exception of it being oval shaped. It had many strange formations upon it, from curving mountaints to pointy hills. This would simply not do. I called upon the powers of the Life Engine and twisted it into psionic energy, creating a gigantic bubble of gravity above my right hand before slamming it down onto the island, completely and utterly flattening it. Once the dust settled, I nodded to myself with pride and set to work. First, I created a giant mountain range stretching the entirety of the island which would protect it from the raging ocean around it. Then I carved out a path through the northernmost mountain range, forging an artificial waterfall and guiding the river downwards and towards the center of the Island. The clean, freshwater ocean will prove most valuable should I decide to fill this place with Earth-like lifeforms. Wait, why are this worlds oceans freshwater and not saltwater? Hmm... how did our ocean become salty, anyways? If I remember correctly, this is because of rock erosion. Rock Erosion somehow results in salt, which means that this world is so young that the amount of eroded rock hasn''t yet made the oceans salty. So, I only have a limited time before this precious resource runs out, eh? With this in mind, I promptly carved out several more rivers and waterfalls in random locations and just let the water flow as it would through the bacteria-rich soil. Come to think of it; why did the bacteria gather into the soil of an island instead of the oceans? Maybe its some kind of land-based bacteria? No, that sounds stupid. Perhaps a more accurate guess would be that it was deposited here by winds or rain. Though, I do not see a single cloud in the sky which was weird all on its own. Anyways, moving on... With all of this done, I flew towards the center of the island and landed onto the ground. Its semi-cold, wet soil reminded me of the fact that the star of this planet was very far away. Looking into the sky revealed a shining purplish-blue orb which was perhaps stranger to me than it should have been. Nevertheless, after spending a few moments staring at a sun which was far more dangerous to stare at than the one I was used to, I finally started working. First and foremost; I would need a reliable source of the mutagenic liquid known as prima as well as all of the energies required by life in general. With that in mind, I willed the crimson crystal to appear before me... Only to have its gigantic self slam into the ground and create a minor ravine from its immense size and weight. The small amount of time it has spent within my soul has made it triple in size, it would seem. No matter. I straighten the crystal and reform the ground into a flat surface before turning to look at it once more... without the heat of its previous home, my crystal will just keep on growing as there will be nothing to keep the prima liquid. While digging out the lava from beneath this planet and brining it to the surface sounded like a good idea at first, after a few more moments of thought, I realized that this would most likely cause a future cataclysm due to the sheer strain on the worlds tectonic plates. Instead, I decided to twist the gigantic crystal into a giant, crimson tree that glowed and burst liquid every so often... yet, the problem of crystalization remained. So, as the crystal was already a crystal tree, I decided to make it grow a makeshift bark. The tree would be covered in thick, titanium plating which would act as both a protective bark and allow the prima to fall from the tree without crystalizing. I made sure that the tree''s roots had small openings on the ends which would be where the liquid prima is forced to leave through. These roots were embedded deep into the black, bacteria-rich soil and infuse said bacteria with a mutagen to speed up their evolution. Deciding to complete the semi-elfish look of the place, I dug a hole directly beneath the tree and filled it with water. Any prima which does not manage to enter the soil would fall into this lake, infusing the water with immense healing and life-bearing properties. In order to protect the lake from falling earth, I took a bunch of white slate and placed it around the lake, encircling the places which served as entrance points into the soil for the tree''s massive roots. A gigantic, crimson and black tree of life was the result. With each pulse, the tree passivly forced Life into the land beneath it. It was up to me to spread both its and my own influence to this entire world. In due time. I should focus on experimenting with this power now. Creating a round bowl of stone which was roughly fifteen meters in diameter, I filled it with soil and began infusing it with pure life-energy.... Nothing seemed to happen from this, however."Adolf, are you guys here?"
Yes, sir! Do you require anything?
"I''m going to cut my right wrist open and bleed into the bowl. I want you to analyze the soil and see if anything happens when I infuse it with more energy.
Roger that!
They did as they were told and I began to infuse the soil once more.
... processing... The unknown bacterial lifeforms begin to replicate at incredible speeds when they absorb the [Life Energy].
I nodded, mostly to myself as I created a little bit of Sanguinite. This energy caused rampant and very much cancerous growths to spurt out of anything organic back on Earth... wonder what it will do to the bacteria. Much as I had done before with life energy, I infused the bowl with Sanguinite.
... processing... Sanguinite causes rapid growth and decay of subjects. Newborn bacteria exhibit previously unseen characteristics in any of the parent bacteria, even when they are merely clones of one another.
Mutation, at the cost of life expectancy. Hmmm.. what if I dropped some prima into the bowl?
... processing... Subjects which come into contact with [PRIMA] are instantly consumed by it. Rarely, one survives and adopts a strange crimson coloration. These bacteria are different from the single-cell organisms that they originated as and, depending upon the amount of prima they came into contact with, evolved into multi-cell organisms. However, due to the small, compressed nature of their enviroment, these bacteria die out quickly due to having no moving space, causing them to be squashed by their own growth.
Immidiatelly, I created another bowl and filled it nearly completely with water with only a few smidges of mud thrown inside. I fill the water with prima.
... processing... The cells evolve rapidly much alike to their earthen counterparts. However, their evolution has caused them to become aggressive and adopt hunter-like behaviour towards their lesser-evolved brethren. They hunt, kill and consume each other, growing larger and larger yet seemingly all of them following a singular evolutionary path. Perhaps if we leave this pot unnattended and let nature take its course for a time, something entirely new will be born?
Indeed. Anyways, let us continue the experiments...
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Crap, something came up I have to go bye! Sorry if this is a shor-nvm, 2.5k words to its a normal chapter. Hope you have fun guys and girls, BAI.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 111. Withering Exaltation Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Yes, yes. Its 1 AM in the morning for me when I started typing this chapter. We''ve heard, seen and experienced it all before. Here''s to hope I don''t make too many mistakes. As usual, since this is a chapter I''m typing whilst fairly very tired, please do take it with a grain of salt or three. The real, edited version of this chapter will be available in roughly fifteen hours after its been posted. You''ve been warned... Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
The Day The Fire Nat-AHEM... The Day The Espers Attacked... - Early Morning - Croatian Coast (Rijeka) - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"H-huh?" I muttered out as my eyes opened. My head hurts.. Like really, really hurts. Like hell and back. "Oww..." My right hand, which I now realized was bleeding heavily, was nearly instantly placed on the left side of my forehead. I touched something wet. Dark, almost blackened yet rich blood flowed freely from my apparently deformed skull. My left hand, which I was using to support myself, appeared to have a giant piece of metal stuck inside of my wrist. Yet, for some reason, I couldn''t really feel the all that much of the pain? No... I... I can *feel*, the pain. Yet, I do not seem to be reacting to it as I normally would. ... I guess it must be because of the adrenaline. My heart is beating so, so very quickly. There are voices, but my vision is too stained with blood for me to actually see where they are coming from. Or who. Suddenly, a warm presence slams against my right arm, the one which I placed onto my head. The presence, the strange touch yanked my arm away. In fact, it yanked my entire, ravaged body away. I turned my head around as whomever or whatever began dragging me to somewhere and managed to grab a glimpse of my legs. At first glance, they appeared to be okay. No real wounds or protruding bones but... well, they were turned the wrong way around."-ISS! MISS! Can you hear me?" A hurried tone was ushered into my ears as some degree of reality returned to me. Guess whatever healing factor the shadows gave me must''ve kicked in, finally. Either that, or what life energy remains from my brother.. Never mind. Not the time."Ishhh.gg..." I tried to reply as I turned my head back around."Good enough." The enigmatic and mysterious voice replied."Listen; you''ve lost a lot of blood, your legs are ... still there and there is an open wound on your head. Somehow, you are still alive. Please do your best to remain awake if you wish to stay that way." That is definitely not how you keep someone half dead calm, but I don''t really possess the strength to counter. I''d say that the voice is... male? Not totally sure, my brain seems to be a little bit jumbled up."Shit, shes fading UHH... Oh, you probably wanna know what happened to you, right?" Now that sparked my full attention as I turned towards the person, who from the shape of the body, was probably either a man or a really buff lesbian. The voice had no... voice? Its like I''m hearing them without working ears... maybe they arent working and this is just the shadows helping me hear? That seems plausible."A-anyways, you were in a taxi when these wierd people with super powers suddenly came along and attacked the city. Oh, do you know which city you are in right now?" If memory serves, I should be in... Rijeka? Somehow, I manage to nod towards the person, which seems to pour even more blood straight out of my skull."Ugh, don''t move I-fuck, anyways it seems you were caught in some blast. Your car exploded and sent you flying... somehow you survived that and here you are." Ah. Espers. I remember watching them do horrible things on TV. Hell, we could''ve been the best of friends if they didn''t nearly kill me just now. Or well, they could have been fairly decent slaves. I am kind of an esper myself, right? ... wait a moment... I cant use magic right now because my mouth isn''t working correctly. No chants, no spells powerful enough to heal myself well enough to even stand. Huh, my mana supply seems to be draining pretty quickly too... maybe my body is using it naturally to draw in void energy and heal me? But... I ... If the shadows come to my aid by force of will... Then, even if my body is as ravaged as it is, so long as my brain still works... I should be able to heal myself. Closing my eyes caused my would-be saviors heartbeat to quicken. I can smell their fear, their hopelessness and enroaching insanity. The entire event was crushing them and I was this persons last claim to humanity before they went fully insane. It almost makes me want to die just to see them shatter. But... if the espers are here... There is far richer prey to be feasted upon than one, measly human. Hell, I''m more than a little interested in what esper souls taste like! My focus returned, my mind stabilized, I finally called upon the dark via force of will alone. Strange purplish energies erupted out of my skull, etching themselves onto reality almost as if in utter defiance. Huh, this must be what Leo calls Psionic Energy... energy created by the brain to influence the world around the user. Kinda like magic but... more..The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Real. Deciding that I liked this new or rather newly-discovered power, I willed the shadows around us to move from their natural posistions, raising into the sky in a very unnatural manner before descending upon me and swallowing both me and the person who saved me whole. Within seconds, I was standing tall upon the shadow-crushed pavement. The sheer blackness of the situation around me only serving to further my power... I had this idea for a while now but, looks like the way my powerups work can be summed up like this: the greater the sin, the greater the reward. Kinda like what you''d guess Lucifer to be like, or demons in general. I like this idea. I love it. "Hn. So, your name was Elric. Twenty-four years old, CNC technician. I''ll remember you for a while, considering that you saved me and all... your soul will surely offer plenty of warmth as its being digested." I rubbed the egdes of my exposed stomach with a maddening giggle. It would seem that whatever the espers have done and are doing here is incredibly sinful. And there is nobody to take advantage of all the gathering dark. Or well, there was nobody, untill now. I looked at my right hand again and noticed that I wasnt even in my Shadow Form."So much power, yet this isn''t even my limit?" But I dont remember being this powerful... and as a very prideful person, I''m sure you can tell that this isn''t something I''d think or say very easily. ... Y''know, this combined with my strange, very Leo-like resistance to pain... ... Did I get stronger by fucking my brother? ... Well, I sure hope thats the case. ''Cause we aint stopping that anytime soon, I''m making sure of it once I get back home."On that note..." Turning around myself, I noticed that the general area was strangely devoid of shadows with only a tiny bit of them covering the surfaces they should be covering whole. Light is the absence of Dark, just as much as Dark is the absence of Light. After you take one away, it takes time for nature to return to its original state. Hmmm... Perhaps I should not eat too much darkness then? Oh who am I kidding; LETS DRENCH THIS PLACE IN LIGHT! I began walking across the shattered city, consuming every single recently-killed soul in sight. There were so many butchered bodies strewn around, each of them killed in strange, yet wonderous new ways! Tortured and defiled and despoiled in ways that were, quite sadly, beyond even me. Good thing that their torturers couldn''t enjoy the feast they cooked. Then again, cooks rarely get more than a taste of their own work before the table is set, no?
At that same time... - Japan - Nighttime - Yuko''s Point Of View...
"Bye girlfriends!" Waving my friends good bye and deciding to retire for the night allowed me to finally distance myself from the thick, chemical-fueled air of Tokyo''s night. In that same second, I realized that something was very, very wrong. A short time after Leo''s departure, I found myself craving human.. or well, personal contact with other people much more than usual. This caused me to seek out new friends and allies, most of which I found within the newly-established Trinity. The Trinity is a union which consisted of my clan, the inhumans of Tokyo and the AI organization known as MAXIMA. It is our job to defend and rebuild Tokyo from the insanity that has befallen our beloved matchstick city. Within the first week, we managed to annihilate the remainder of Human Ignorance groups scattered across Japan, as well as quell any form of xenophobic gatherings within the Inhuman society itself. Things were, suffice to say, going decently well. With me standing at the top of the Trinity as a pseudo-Queen that has the power to veto, we have managed to so far avoid making any mistakes. This has caused our popularity to skyrocket and, though the world does not yet know the full truth, Trinity is one of the first Omni-Man organizations of the world. Omni-man is the term the three geezers standing at the top alongside me decided on as a unified term to reffer to both the humans and the inhumans as, jointly. Anyways, why am I telling you all this, my invisible friends? Well, as I said, we are charged with the rebuilding and DEFENSE of Japan. So when someone decides to attack it, we rise up against them. Just as this line of though finished, five separate ships warped into the sky above my city."CITIZENS OF JAPAN! KNOW THAT YOUR DOOM HAS COME! YET, YOU DO NOT NEED ALL DIE! SUBMIT AND BE SPARED OR FACE THE PURGE AT THE HANDS OF THE EXALTED!" The Exalted? I feel a myriad of powerful, psionic energies enemating from each of the ships. Smiling to myself, I rushed into a nearby dark alley and transformed into my Chaos form, skin ripping and blood drenching the walls around me. You see, after my brother returned to Italy... I''ve become rather bored. And thirsty for a good fight. "Time to slake that thirst with some good ol'' fashioned SLAUGHTER! HAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAH!" My maddened laughter was a bit too dramatic for my taste, but honestly I couldn''t care less at the moment. There were enemies to fight. And I was the first in line, waiting for a battle to be... Joined.
Several minutes later... - Back with Audrey...
Now, rather than just deshadowing dark alleyways, I decided to follow a path directed by the wonderful sounds around me. Gunfire and screams, blood splattering across the walls... It was all so... Euphoric. Yet, it could use a little of ... touch, to it. My, touch. To be perfectly exact. This is how I happened upon an alley leading straight into a shootout, a rapid fire zone between two sides: one human and one esper. Smiling to myself, I walked straight into the two sides line of fire. Now, perhaps it was the shock of seeing their bullets stopped in mid-air. Maybe it was the shadowy hands reaching from the ground. Or maybe it was the fact that a young, creepy looking girl in tattered clothing walked into the middle of a warzone. Either way, everybody on both sides stopped firing. And just as their paralysis began turning into utter confusion; they saw me smile. "He... ehehe... hehe..." Men and women alike shivered on both sides as I extended my arms towards each and began calling upon every single shadow, magic, physical and voidborne alike to collapse into two, sigular spheres just slightly above each of their designated palms. "Ehe... hehehe... ehehe..." They all began to run, their bodies screaming, their minds twisting and turning them all away from the danger as shocked espers rose up shoddy psionic barriers and human soldiers threw every bit of cover they had infront of themselves, all acting with an almost... hive-like mentality as they worked to protect themselves from me. Yet, it all amounted to nothing. The endless hunger of the void channeled itself through me and onto reality, shattering it with a sickening, resounding crunch as the darkness reached its critical mass. The people were shaking, shivering now. I could almost taste their fear. ... I will send each and every last one of their souls, SCREAMING INTO THE VOID! Their broken bodies.. no, nothing but skeletons and ashes will remain, littering the streets as both invader and defender alike lay dead, soulless upon the ground of war. A final tone of laughter echoed throughout the suddenly brightly-lit street, my mind filling to the brim with ecstacy as the voids power rushed through me and whispered into my very darkened soul... "Withering Exaltation." A name. The name of the spell I had just cast upon my unwilling, horrified audience as the unnatural brightness was suddenly forced to give way to the eternal dark. There... There were no screams. Just the infinite blackness of space and time, twisting unnaturaly around me for the briefest moment as hundreds of souls were devoured within an instant, sacrificed to the endless powers of the Void. In all the books of dark magic that I bought so far, one line stood above all others: The Void is a hungering beast. Fight it and it will fight back like a caged animal. Accept it and it will only devour you. ... feed it and the Void shall feed you back. True to the books, as I sent these hundred souls of esper and man to the hungering void, I could feel its energies entering this reality for the sole purpose of feeding themselves into me. The energy infused me, taking over my body within an instant as I found myself unable to hold all of the power within my human form, causing me to adopt my Shadow Form by force alone. I found myself glowing in darkness, my eyes twisting yellow, like my brothers, full of gold and power unending. I used to envy eyes like these. Now, they are mine. My pink-colored hair became almost violet in color, the very threads of hair glowing unnaturaly, etching into themselves the imagery of deep space. Glowing stars and hungering black holes could be seen, animated, within the length of my hair. Which seems to have extended itself to be, ahem, ass-length. My outfit remained the same, apart from the fact that the shadows it was made of were far, far thicker than before. This.. is... "Incredible." Hmm... If I were to guess, I''d say that my little intimate event with Leo was .... a key. It opened a door I didn''t even know was locked or existed. I think that I wasn''t supposed to open it quite yet. Maybe this is the power I should have had as the Queen of the Afterdark? ... Is this why Arsene decided that the risk of waiting so long to make me a candidate was worth it? Because of my proximity to my brother and, in turn, to Chaos, he estimated that my powers would grow much more quickly than any of the other candidates? Or perhaps there is an interaction caused by Void and Chaos coming so close together that I am currently unaware of? Hmm, I shall have to ask him once I see him next. And the best way to achieve that... is to accomplish what I came here to do in the first place: Kill Millicia. ... that said, perhaps I should enjoy this delightfully horrifying feast first? After all, that little bitch isn''t going anywhere but souls do tend to... expire, somewhat quickly if left undisturbed. Yes. I think I shall indeed take my time and enjoy what is currently on my table!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Dayum, its been so long since Audrey was in a chapter. Yuko too but shes been mentioned, at least. Hope you liked it, more coming soon. Hopefully after I get some nice, LOONG SLEEP.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 112. Devilish Toast Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
What a wonderfully rainy day we''re having here! I love rain. Do you love rain? I SURE DO. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
One hour later... - Croatian Coast (Rijeka) - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"So this is the place where poor little Millicia lives, eh?" Muttering mostly to myself as I gazed at the mansion from a nearby rooftop. What kind of city allows people to just build seventh century mansions in the middle of it all? Hn, come to think of it, just about all the buildings I''ve seen so far were kinda old looking. The whole city appeared to be the unholy child of modern technology and prehistoric building styles. Eh, might make for a good vacation spot, to be perfectly honest. Oh well. Leaping down from a nearby rooftop and leaning against a corner, I decide to take my time and observe the situation before blindly charging in. The ancient mansion of the Kovach family, that is to say Millicia''s family, was a decently defensible compound. Granted, it was nowhere near our family mansion but all things considered, they probably didn''t have mandatory paranoia for several generations in their family. I swear, that mansion is probably capable of coming alive and just killing everyone at any given moment considering how many different AI weapon systems we''ve invested in over the years. That all aside, Millicia''s mansion proved to be a mayor roadblock for the esper army as there was more than a few squadrons of soldiers blasting it with laser weaponry, with someone throwing a grenade or two in the meantime. Y''know, for an army of superpowered espers, they seem to make war much the same way we normal people do. Well, not that I can really say that but... oh fuck it, you get the point. Although.. by taking a closer look now that I can finally use and sense psionic energy... most of the esper soldiers dont seem to be espers at all. In fact, only their commanding officers have a modicum of the aforementioned energy coursing through their skulls. So maybe the espers are so limited in number that they have to rely on normal people for shock troops? But if thats the case, why oh why would said normal people be willing to exterminate other normal people instead of the espers? Must be some kind of mass mind control. Which means I must be careful when fighting them. Hmm, perhaps the best way to get rid of the espers is to either stun and kill them or outright remove them from the playing field, much like I did to both sides a while ago. Sure hope no stray camera caught me in the act... Oh well, a thought for later. Imagery can easily be wiped away should push come to shove. I am part of a mafia family, after all."FOCUS FIRE!" One of the esper commanders shouted suddenly as he pointed towards a weakened steel wall and threw a grenade towards it. I blinked. His allies blinked. The granade hit the wall, fell back towards his soldiers and exploded, killing a dozen men in the process. Yet, all he received was a slap from one of his female companions and the other human soldiers just continued firing like nothing ever happened. Okay. There is no questioning it: this army is mind controlled. Which means that I only really need to kill the espers. Kill them quickly enough that their forces wont be able to react. Shrugging to myself, I left my cover and began walking towards them in my human form."H-huh?! A woman? KILL HER!" The same guy as before shouted the instant he saw me. His mind-slaves turned their weapons on me and shot, yet their bullets found themselves stopped in mid-flight. Then, I promptly dropped them down onto the floor. The espers went wide eyed and the guy received a promptly well-deserved kick to the nuts this time. As he bent over, another male esper came running towards me."You! Who are you?! You arent wearing our uniforms but you are clearly an esper." I took one look at my tattered clothing and sighed."Really, thats the first thing you ask me?" To my surprise, the young man took a step back and swallowed down hard, forcing his eyes away from my exposed body."I-our girls may have brought extra clothes, I-I, w-we can g-give them to you if you''d l-like." How incredibly adorable. Maybe I can use this to my advantage? "There is a clothing store over there which I''m going to raid in a moment but thats not why I''m here. I want to know what the fuck is going on." My stern gaze, combined with my half naked body, was enough to drag the truth out of him."Y-you don''t k-know?" "I assume that you people are from America and have come here to make Europe kneel. I''m a European esper and, as such, I have no idea what is going on." I answered his question with a sly smile as I turned around, a hand of shadow raising behind him and taking a grenade from his belt without him even noticing."I''ll be expecting an answer by the time I''m back. Oh and, this is how you throw a grenade, boy." My shadowy hand popped the thing and rose into the sky, cooking for a few seconds before flinging it into a window. A myriad of screams and flying, bloody limbs could be heard and seen from the now devastated area of the mansion. Sheesh, hope I didn''t annihilate Millicia in that blast.. I kinda want to take my time and play with her. As I walked into the clothing shop to dress myself properly, I couldn''t help but overhear what the guy said as his friends approached him from the back."Holy fuck.. I think I''m in love."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Smiling to myself as the shadows coiled around me and the shop, I felt somewhat sorry for the boy. After all, I''m already taken, right?
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Present time... - The Skies Above Berlin - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
Having decided that I''ve spent enough time conducting fascinating science, I once again found myself back on earth. I was... flying in the skies above the battlefield, a mere seventeen meters above my currently soul-less body. Flying is really just a decent enough term to use here though, as I''m not entirely sure that my current ghost-like self can fly or float. Its more like... standing, in mid-air? Anyways, thats not important right now. What is important is the fact that there appears to be an immense black cloud of darkness sourrounding my body and preventing anything from coming even remotely close to it. Is it... protecting me? Or preventing me from coming back into my body? Well, only one way to find out! Perhaps foolishly so, I placed a finger into the blackened mass of smoke and was subsequently consumed by it. Yet, I didn''t really sense that anything dangerous was going to happen so I just kinda let things escalate. Within moments, my vision cleared as the shadows split and I found myself inside of... A bar? Some kind of wierd, eighties-types that you can often see in old movies. Except, it wasn''t full of badly-dressed hookers and bearded gunmen. It was, in fact, full up on people in tuxedos and rich, silken dresses. W-well, when I say people..."Ey? The fuck is a human doing here? I though you said you wouldn''t serve any more o'' them, boss." A pale-faced.. imp. Goat. DEMON, thing.. no wait thats racist... Demon, person. A pale-faced and tiny demon person with goat horns suddenly pointed towards me in utter bewilderment."I''m just as confused as you are." I replied on instinct, causing the imp to do a double take before blinking."Ah, fuck it. I''m too old for this shit. A normal human would be shitting themselves right now so I guess yer here for a reason." "Even if I was here for a reason, I still have absolutely no idea what the hell is going on." The Imp shrugged, took a vintage ciggarette and lit it as he turned around."Welp, thats not my problem, boy. If ya didn''t come here on yer own then someone had''ta summon ya. My advice? Go take a seat an'' wait." A nod was his answer as I walked deeper into the bar, passing by a myriad of strange demon people on my way there. Incredibly enough, nobody here seemed to pay me any mind as I walked. Then I arrived at the counter. A giant red-skinned demon wearing a butler-like suit and glasses was washing a glass as he turned to look at me."Oh? A new face? Not something that happens very often ''round here. So: what''ll it be boy?" I think hes asking me what I''m going to drink, but thankfully someone else answered for me before I could open my mouth."Give the boy some of that Balkan moonshine, Korix. I hear he likes the heavy drinks." "Just like you then, eh boss?" The newly named Korix replied with a snort as I turned my head towards the person who answered in my stead. A richly dressed man in a royal purple and black tuxedo.. who had pure-white angel wings on his back. I nearly faceplamed right then and there."Great. This is just what I needed right now." "Heh. You''d think so, wouldn''t you? And I dont even get a thank you for protecting you." I bit my lip at that, he was right."I.. I''m sorry, and thank you, Lucifer." The man turned towards me to reveal a rather deceptively youthful appearance, one which was almost too beautiful to be true."Apology accepted, but really little brother, how did you manage to just dump your physical body like it was a random street ornament that you no longer need?" "I-.. I didn''t even think th-" He interrupted me."Thats right. You didn''t think, because you never really think about anything at all. You just DO." The man rose from his seat, his face twisted in anger and frustration."After all, you said it yourself; why think when you have someone like God to protect you at all times?" "I didn''t say that-" Lucifer sent his arms to his sides in a dramatic fashion before continuing."Oh, is that right? Sorry, you must''ve THOUGHT it then- WHO CARES!?" He sat back down and promptly beckoned me to do the same by pointing towards the chair next to him."Cmon, lets be civil." Deciding that defying the real devil may not be the best of ideas, I did as I was told."Ahh, see, if everyone just did that then the world would be perfect." Okay, suddenly I''m feeling just a tad bit pissed off."Oh for fucks sake, does everyone I know have to be a mind-reader?" Lucifer slapped me on the back lightly."Don''t take it to heart, little brother. I''m Satan, reading minds is what I do." "And corrupting them." A dark, twisted smile was my answer."Ahh, but thats where you are wrong. I don''t corrupt people, I just tell them the truth. Truths which they''ve hidden deep within themselves-" "Enough. Cut the bullshit, someone like you wouldn''t summon me here for shits and giggles." Was my reply as I had seemingly regained my balls. Lucifer seemed to be taken aback."Immunity? So quickly gained?.. impressive. Annoying, too." He drank whatever alcohol he was drinking in one go before continuing."Too bad for you, I did indeed summon you here for shits and giggles, little brother. I firmly believed that it was high time we met, after all." "High time? Don''t we have like, eternity? Time literally played no part in this, you summoned me here bec-..." I took one look at Lucifers suddenly saddened face and blinked, a flash of white thread forming in my mind as I stopped talking for a moment."He told you the same thing." "And now I''m the Devil." He let out a snort before pouring himself another drink."Y''know, the resemblance is uncanny. In fact, you are almost TOO alike." He waved the liquid inside of the glass around."The way you let those espers, my mortal incarnation especially, do all your work for you. You pretend to be good, to be amazing, to be perfection. In the end, what you really are is monsters, the worst kind of monsters. The type that enjoys its dirty work. I think you''ve managed to perfectly describe it earlier today when you said: God never made itself out to be a hero. No, that is all just human misinterpretation." "So the viper of Eden really wasn''t you, was it?" He shook uncomfortably and turned to face me."Did he tell you that? Or did you somehow deduce this from a random line of thought that had and still has absolutely nothing to do with the actual realization?" I err.. I didn''t really have a reply for this. Lucifer beamed me a smile and turned his head back around."You really are too alike... I don''t know how she handles it." She? Who is this... she? "No matter. Thats not what we are here for. Today, you came very close to killing an avatar of mine upon your world, little brother. No, you killed him multiple times, but thanks to that woman, his death was averted." I blinked."Is he.. someone important to you?" Lucifer coughed into his fist."He is one of my halfbreed children. Really adorable, that boy. Thinks he''s me for some reason." Then he turned back to face me, a grim smile etched to his frame.."Needless to say, I find him interesting enough to keep him alive." A threat given.."Right. I''ll do my best not to kill him next time." Lucifer blinked in utter confusion."What? Just like that?.. No speech about how fate is the only one who will decide the boys fate or how you''ll let him live so long as he does not get in your way?" Now it was my turn to be completely confused."I-is.. is God going to give me one of those speeches whenever I decide to go against Gods will?" The devil continued to stare at me for a good two long minutes after that question until I finally cracked."What?!" That seemed to wake him from his trance as he rose his glass and toasted towards me, my own glass of moonshine floating in front of me and causing me to take it."Y''know, this first meeting of ours may be a horrendous insult to any and all family values, but perhaps I''m wrong about you. Leonardo, was it? Maybe there''s a chance we can get along after all." Shrugging after another moment of utter confusion, I decide to make a toast with the devil."Sure, why the hell not?"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Yes, yes, its fucking 7 AM and I was awake all night, again. Meh. Tell me how do you guys love the new Summary? THANK GOD, I FINALLY MANAGED TO GET SOME HELP! My dashboard is all fixed now. ">
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 113. Of Horrors And Shadows Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
So! One new summary later and what we have is: 5 new ratings/2 new reviews. 25 new favorites. 39 new followers. Jesus bloody Christ, was that summary really so shit? Ugh. Did I mention this is all in three days time? Also people, we are about to hit 4.3k comments. YEY I LOVE MYSELF. AND YOU GUYS TOO! "> Ahem. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few moments later... - Berlin Theater - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"Ghnnn.." My sudden groan seemed to startle my would-be human guardians as I woke from a supposed coma."HOLY SHIT! HES UP! HES UP! Someone call the commander!" An excited soldier burst into action as I rose from whatever stone bench they put me on. Good God my back hurts from sleeping on it though... maybe my little outing with the devil himself lasted far longer than I realized? It would certainly not surprise me at this point."WAIT WHAT?! YOUR OUTING WITH WHO?!" A familiar yet for some reason totally-silent up till now voice thundered inside of my head. "Oh. Oh yeah, you exist, don''t you? Hi Yomi, haven''t heard from you in a while." My reply sent her into a momentary snort."Sorry, I''ve been... watching. You seem to have become insanely more powerful than you were a day or two ago." I leaped to my feet and did a few stretches as I waited for the soldiers to arrive."About that.. turns out our dear daughter was taking up like more than half of my brainpower. Everything you''ve seen so far, I''ve managed to accomplish as a basically retarded version of myself." "Seriously?.. how did.. I mean, I get that shes an AI but how in the world did she manage to drag so much power out of you? What was she even doing with it?" A soft sigh escaped me."Haven''t really had the chance to ask her yet, but if I had to guess she was probably downloading the entire internet through my brain. Either that or watching porn on like fifteen thousand different platforms." "Probably the latter, all things considered." Yomi''s anime-like sweat drop could be seen dropping from her withered forehe-.. Wait, what. I blinked. I shook my head. I cleared my eyes. Yomi''s voice entered my ears as her cracked, dry and blackened lips opened to reveal an equally rotting mouth."What?!" Clearing my throat, I opened my mouth to reply but found no real answer for a good minute. I just stared directly at her."Leo? Whats wrong? You are scaring me." Tilting my head sideways, I finally managed to say something."Y-yes, w-well, perhaps when a terrifying floating corpse, with amazing bone structure mind you, starts telling you that you are scaring her, maybe its time to go visit the doctor." She tilted her head in utter confusion much like what I did a moment ago, but then she understood the deeper meaning of my joke."You can see me." She replied, her statement sending waves upon waves of reality crashing against my entire being. "The corpse version of you, yes darling. I can finally see you." Yomi seemed to completely ignore my comment and turn around, her floating form finally landing onto the floor."I-.. I can feel the floor." A much deeper sigh escaped me this time."Let me guess; Aria isn''t here any more so our mixing mana has finally started to do what its naturally meant to do." She nodded and moved her rotting ghost-self towards a nearby table lamp."Making our connection stronger and finally allowing me to influence the real world without the use of magic, yes." Then she made the table lamp crash to the floor and in that very same moment, the good commander Rogers walked inside of my little room. He was momentarily startled by the crashed lamp, turned to look at me with a quirked eyebrow and then shrugged."Dunno what the poor thing did to you but I''m not even gonna ask. Anyways, mate you''ve been out for two whole days now." I stared at the fallen lamp for the briefest moment and sighed again."Sorry commander, that was.. I.. never mind, I''ll just fix the lamp. You said I was out for two days?" He quirked yet another eyebrow towards me, appearing even more confused than before as he watched the lamp levitate back towards where it was before its fall and then get reassembled on the molecular level."H-how.. how did you just do that?" "Eh?" Was my amazing response to the commanders query. He swallowed down hard."Look, we''ve been doing some calculations and reviewing the data we managed to get from your fight with the espers. There are several things not even our best scientists can explain but what we can all agree on is that you have some kind of power over gravity, correct?" Perhaps it was my astonishment at their achievment. Perhaps it was my newfound respect for the American army. Either way, I decided to finally be honest with them about my powers."Yeah, I can indeed control gravity to some degree... although, its not so much as c-..." I stopped dead in my tracks."Mate? You alright?" Ignoring the man, I promptly made the lamp fall and crash onto the stone floor once again, causing the commander to take a step back in uncertainty, his human heart beating faster and faster."... not so much about controlling gravity, but manipulating whats already there." Commander Rogers tilted his head sideways in confusion, yet somehow managed to remain focused despite the creepy situation. He took a remote from his pocket and pressed a button, causing the cameras around us to whirl towards me. Smart man. His question does rise some interest: How exactly did I just reform that lamp? It crashed and split into a billion different pieces so how did I reform it back exactly how it was beforehand? I.. reforged it at the *molecular level*. What exactly does that even mean? Mimicking my previous actions, I focused onto the lamp and felt myself closing my eyes as I began to imagine a bunch of bright orbs all floating in a seemingly infinite dark. Atoms. Or molecules? Both. I''ve been doing this subconsciously all this time? Either way, I channelled my psionic energy into the lamp and watched in curiosity as pinkish bubbles entered my molecular imagination, weaving themselves around the molecules and bringing them closer together, mending connections that had been severed when the lamp fell down. This wasn''t done by using gravity to force the molecules together. That would require much more energy than what I was using at the time. No, this is something simpler. Something softer. Something much more terrifying.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I was commanding, coaxing the very molecules to move and act in accordance to my will, orders which were delivered via psionic energy. If I can command molecules... No wait, this is something even bigger. The way I use chaos energy, prima, sangiuinte... I coat each of them with my psi and make them move, do things in accordance to whatever order I sent along with the psi. This is how I do basically everything from using gravity to summoning Hellfire. I-..
Sir... have you been using your powers wrong this entire time?
"It would appear so, Adolf. It would appear so." I reopened my eyes to find myself in the middle of an entirely new room. This one looked like a laboratory and I was sourrounded by a myriad of computer equipment yet it would seem my human allies have learned since last time and I wasn''t hooked up to anything this time. Ugh, my head hurts."What the hell man... you were a stage one?" Rogers ever-so-shocked tone thundered across my mind as I turned my head around."W-what.. s-stage one?" He snorted and looked away for a brief moment."Figures you don''t even know that. Haaa...." He let out a deep sigh."Look, in our fight against the espers, we learned that the enemy comes in five stages. Stage one: the espers power awakens, usually happens around ages two to fifteen. Stage two: the esper realizes the true nature of their abilites, usually around one year after stage one is realized." I nodded towards the man."Y-yeah.. that sounds about right. Don''t worry, I wont ask about the other three stages." "Whats there to ask? You''ve already fought them." A blink."You mean, those five ... what stage were they at?" Commander Rogers pulled up a clipboard and ripped out some papers."See for yourself." He handed them to me."Lucifer, estimated to be at stage four. Revelation, estimated to be at stage five. Zeus, estimated to be at stage four. Kali, estimated to be at stage three." "They''re the toughest bunch the espers have on their side and yet, you''ve managed to beat them all down while at stage one." Rogers scoffed, snorted and shrugged all at the same time."I don''t know what just happened or what kind of realization you had but, I honestly don''t wanna know how strong you are now." "Why? I mean, I get that the stages probably mean level of power but... I don''t feel .. any stronger." My honest reply caused the man to do a double take."You don''t? Thats weird." He handed me another piece of paper, this one had a strange rise and fall graph on it, with the line suddenly bursting to the top from number four thousand to twelve thousand."What you''re looking at is yourself. More specifically, your psionic aura. Y''see, every esper radiates a sort of aura, much like every person has their own electric field around them, yeah?" Then he pointed towards the four thousand mark."This was the aura before you had your evolution just now. Four thousand, still the biggest we''ve ever seen apart from the President herself... now, you''re at twelve thousand. How any brain, esper or otherwise, could radiate so much energy is beyond any of us." "All I did.. we''ll honestly, all you did was manage to point out something to me that I''ve been doing subconsciously all this time." Jeremiah did another double take and pointed towards myself."Me? I .. caused this? Caused you to evolve to stage two?" I nodded towards him."Yeah man, you asked me how the hell I reforged that lamp. All this time I''ve been thinking that I make the molecules reconnect forcefully by gravity.. but that isn''t the case at all." "Oh? And what is?" I rose from the laboratory table that I was on just now and grasped at seemingly nothing but air. Moments later, a burst of energy briefly blinded the both of us and when our eyes readjusted, we could hear something heavy fall to the floor, a golden ingot laying on the ground where there was nothing before. Commander Rogers took the shining ingot into his hand and turned to look at me with disbelief in his eyes."W-what the?" "That was oxygen. I ... I commanded seventy-one protons to fuse with it." The commander turned away from me and then threw the ingot aside, seemingly managing to resist its spell of greed."You created gold from thin air. You can command molecules... no wait, that does not explain your power over gravity? How does that fit in all this?" I sighed."Commander, my power isn''t to command molecules or create gravitational anomalies." I turned around towards a nearby wall and flicked it, causing the massive stone construct to evaporate in an instant as my psionic energy sourrounded it."I just gained the power to control physical reality itself." Jeremiah scoffed."Once again, what did that wall even do to you? Anyways, I guess you really are God then, since that means you can bascially do literally anything." "Which is why I''m not going to be using this power again for quite some time." My statement sent the people around me, both the commander and Yomi as well as the scientists and soliders hiding in the background into a massive riot of what the fuck."HUH?!" "If I''m right... then this sudden evolution wasn''t caused by the commander or my own actions but because of the life engine and how much of its power flowed through me during the fight against the espers. I wasn''t meant to have this power yet..." Yomi swallowed down hard and nodded, but my human allies didn''t have the ability to hear my thoughts, something which I was thankfull for."Anyways, I''ve got things to do commander, see you guys later." I fly out of the bunker by using the exit I created and take out my phone."What are you going to do now?" Yomi''s ghostly form seemed to be tethered to my body as it flew next to me."I sent Anna to the Inhuman undercity of Berlin and she hasn''t replied to me yet. Gonna go see whatever happened to her and maybe finally add the Inhumans to my ranks... not that I have the humans just yet but who ever said they had to be number one, eh?"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few days ago... - Back With Audrey - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"Alright, here I am." Having finally managed to find enough decent clothing to dress myself, I eventually ended up with a rather casual attire consisting of a long-sleeved shirt, a pair of jeans and running shoes. My underwear is the same as it was before for anyone interested. The espers approached me once again."Cool style.. so uh, what happens now?" I quirked an eyebrow at the girl who said that."You mean you arent going to question me?" "Well since you threw that grenade at the mansion, you''re probably on our side, right? There is one question we all want to ask though: Why did you even approach us? You seem to be well off enough on your own." This girl is remarkably intelligent, isn''t she? Quirking an eyebrow at her, I reply with a dark smile as I turned my head towards the mansion, already imagining all the horrors I''m going to commit on the people inside."There''s a girl called Millicia inside of that mansion. Its her family''s mansion. I want to kill her, slowly if possible." They all seemed to nod in complete understanding."Aaah, another sheep that pissed off the wrong caged wolf. Yeah, we''ve all been there... still, even if we want to we cant really help you get revenge." The guy I spoke to before turned and pointed towards the mansions giant steel door."We can''t break that thing down no matter what we throw at it and anyone we manage to send over the door gets sniped before anyone else can arrive to help." "Allow me to try." Was my rather evil-sounding reply as I smirked towards them, causing the other guy in the group to shrug."Go ahead, not like we have anything better to do." Ignoring their antics, I walked towards the giant steel door. A strange, if extremely effective, defensive system. The fighting seems to have quieted down since I went into the clothing store, not a single bullet danced across the air. Something told me that this was to change very soon. Breathing in deeply as the mind-controlled soldiers around me moved aside, I grasped at the thin air in front of me and exhaled. The shadows around me gathered into my palm once again, collapsing into a singular orb of darkness much alike the two which formed during Withering Exaltation... but this was a different scenario, I told the void. This wasn''t an open feast, not the same glorious crescendo of carnage and drowned-out screams like before. No, this was the shattering of a blockade in order to expose the delicious prey hiding behind it. The Void was confused at first, yet the second my thoughts turned towards a more food-oriented train it immidiatelly comprehended what I was asking it and then responded in kind. Soon, a mass of black energy surged from deep within me and gathered into my orb, bathing the entire area in unnatural light as the shadows were consumed to feed my spell. As I continued channeling my spell, understanding weaved itself into my mind. There were differences between the shadows, not all of them were the same. The shadows summoned from the void were infinite, but weak. Theirs was a role of quantity, not quality. Shadows born of magic were stronger than those from the void, yet they were not truly real and lasted only for so long as one focused directly onto them. Thats not to say you cant use a hand or claw created from magic shadow to skewer someone, but that the same hand or claw will disperse the second you arent looking at it. Psionically collected shadows were by far the strongest of the trio, perhaps because of the simple fact that they were real. They were thick with power, their constructs nigh unbreakable... yet alone they were unable to attack non-physical entities. There was also a fourth kind of shadow.. one born when life was fed to the Void. These shadows were different from the rest and I honestly wouldn''t call them shadows any more than primordial darkness. One could feel the evil reeling off of these shadows just by looking at them, with prolonged staring causing ones mouth of feel dry and eventually parched, lips cracking as the creeping dark slowly devours your life energy. The espers behind me took several steps back as the fourth form of shadow began to collapse into the orb, their human soldiers screaming themselves free of mind-controll as I drained their life force straight out of their withering bodies. Parched, starved and exhausted... moving solely due to the mind-control, these men and women did not have much left in them, so I had to consume more than just those around me... Ahh, it seems my newfound friends will have to do. Their screams echoed throughout the suddenly extremely brightened streets, their lives consumed by the endless dark in order to fuel my power. Them, combined with all of their soldiers, amounted to around one hundred and twenty lives, all sacrificed to feed my spell. And feed it they did, as the orb finally manifested completely in my hand. It swirled and twirled in my hand, a tiny compressed ball of screeching souls and tormented shadows. Thats right, even the shadows who were sapient around me were not spared. They were all forced together to create a horrid almagation of destruction. "Horror Sphere." Another whisper. Another spell. I let loose the monstrosity in my hand directed straight at the door. For a brief moment, the world around me seemed to lose all of its color and sound, as nothing seemed to enter my senses. In fact, it almost felt like I was back inside of the Void... sourrounded by nothingness and nobody. Floating in total emptyness... yet, this amazing feeling was not to last as the world returned to normal. The door was gone, utterly obliterated... alongside with the central part of the mansion. Wonder if Milicia survived? Welp, only one way to find out!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Thats it for this chapter! XD Not much to say here, except that things are finally heating up! Maybe we''ll even get to see how the Inhuman society works next chapter, ehh? Either way, blood and slaughter await us all! FOR CH-.. well that won''t work anymore... Hmmm... FOR ANTIOCH!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! "Just an UPDATE! Been a while since I last did one of these." Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo everybody! How are you all doing?
So you may have noticed how I have been somewhat quiet lately... Basically what happened is: I GOT A JOB! I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB I GOT A JOB!Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Sorry, my excitement got the better of me right there, but in all honestly I''ve been stuck in unemployment for quite a long time. What this means for most o'' yall is that there wont be too many chapters for some time untill I get my newly hectic, or I should say CHAOTIC, lifestyle back into some semblance of order. If you want to know, I work as an IT. Is that how you say it? Anyways, I do informatics- fix computer and internet related problems at a company where a dude called me a genius for running an antivirus program on his PC. ... needless to say, I can see why IT people usually end up as edgy, twitchy and generally unpleasant to talk to. Then again, I''m already all of these things so PERFECT!
Anyways, thats all I had to say, you can probably expect a chapter for either of my stories sometime soon, maybe today but thats highly unlikely unless I finish up at work and decide to use the rest of my worktime in order to type down a chapter, should that even be possible since the internet connection in this place is Absolute Crap. Lord Joyde OUT, see ya! 114. Disgust Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Hn. So the Destiny: Infernal chapter seems to have worked out just fine. I wonder if the same could be said about Euphoria. Either way, I have nothing to do right now so why the hell not? Hm. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few moments later... - Berlin Undercity Entrance - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"So this is the place, huh?" Muttering mostly to myself as I approached a small island in the middle of a lake, I stopped to take note of the rather obvious path beaten into the earth. Anyone that wandered onto the island could follow it to the so-called secret entrance of the Inhuman undercity. Following the beaten path would eventually lead one towards a strange rock formation that looked like it was incredibly eroded on its edges for seemingly no reason whatsoever considering the fact that the water of the lake does not reach even remotely close to it. One particular stone seems to have hand imprints upon it, almost as if it is pushed down on a regular basis. Shrugging and deciding not to question the fact that something this obvious was not discovered all this time, I pushed down the aforementioned rock. The greater rock formation suddenly began to dissolve, revealing a small computer built into the side of the revealed stones. The almost war-time screen had nothing but a number on it, that is to say ten and it was counting down. Walking inside of the revealed room, I found that the countdown was for the reassembly of the rock formation which hid the place from the outside world. Taking a look around, I notice the strangely utilitarian style of construction that the room represented with minimalist, black iron-held walls and an industrial, almost mine-like elevator in the middle of the room."Just go down the elevator and I''ll see you when you come down." I repeated the words Anna told me over the phone with a slightly disbelieving tone. Stepping onto the elevator, I found it to be rather unsightly for a multitude of reasons. Reason number one: there was everything from blood to dung and piss staining the thing all over, almost as if it was never really cleaned since its construction. There were only two buttons which represented the elevators function. Up, which was covered in an oily substance, and down, which was a blackened crimson color, most likely dried blood. Each had the visible fingerprints of a thousand different people upon them. This thing gets used a lot yet nobody is here to care for it... I feel like I''m walking into a concentration camp. Deciding not to let my own skin come into contact with either of the disgusting substances, I used gravity to push the button to go down and nearly bit my lip in slight shock as the rusted iron whirled into form, falling downwards at night dangerous speeds and yet, just slow enough to be able to hold on. Naturally, I levitated in mid-air and just followed the open elevator instead as it dunked itself to way below ground. A couple minutes of continuous metal screeching later and I found myself standing in front of a whole bunch of metal detectors, things that seemed like calculators for mana and other forms of security machinery. The way ahead was also blocked by security stations, half awake guards sitting within them. It was like the people here were completely uncaring of the fact that there was a war going on up above."Young master!" Anna''s uncharacteristically cheery voice echoed from my left, startling the guards awake as the vampiress approached, her wings and fangs fully visible."Hello, Anna." "I see you''ve managed to find your way here just fine... though you may wish to stop levitating sometime soon master, the guards here aren''t exactly the calm type." Shrugging towards her, I answered with a sneer."Not like they could do anything to me either way." "You sure about that, freak?" A plethora of men and women alike charged to the front, bearing both strangely high-tech weaponry and medieval swords, maces, katana''s and bows alike... though the latter looked to be laser-forged and not something you''d take off an anvil to drench in a barrel."Quite sure." Was my rather incredulous reply as I turned back to Anna."I assume that the undercities are controlled by HI?" "Built by them, controlled by them and, sadly, maintained by them... the last part is- as you can see, not at the top of their priorities, sadly." One of the human guards scoffed at that."You filthy monsters should be happy that we''re even allowing you to live in the first place!" His friends cheered him on, filling me completely with utter disgust. I rose my hand towards them and said."You''ve got this place under surveillance, right?" "Every, single, fucking, corner. Nothing can happen here without our jurisdiction!" The same man answered with a sneer as I let out a massive breath of relief."Good, good. Because what I''m about to do... well, I just want the people witnessing the event from behind the cameras to know one thing: I. Am. Human." And with that, I clenched my extended fist. Gore splashed and decorated the already filthy walls and corners of the place as their entire bodies were squashed formed into small crimson balls of human biomass, their weapons and armor flopping to the ground as I fine-tuned my psionic energy to target solely their flesh. I gathered up the remainder of the bleeding orb of meat and bone and handed it over to the somewhat startled but not quite shocked vampiress next to me."Up for a snack?" "You do realize that every single guard in the area has seen this, right? They''ll be all over us in a couple minutes, young master." She replied with an uncertain tone, yet took the apple of human flesh either way, biting into it with hungering glee."Good, let them come, they''ll all die. Let HI learn of the enemy it has made simply by existing." "That sounds racist." Anna joked, yet the joke gave me slight pause as I smiled."It does, indeed. Quite ironic all things considered, wouldn''t you agree?"A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "A human slaughtering other humans without a second thought... hmm, well that''s a good way to get some friends around here nice and quick." Yeah.. about that."Right.. so how come you didn''t manage to complete your task then?" Anna let out a sigh and closed her glowing, golden eyes for a moment."The people around here are far too panicked and paranoid due to the conflict up above. We can''t really be affected by the battle but we can feel the artillery striking the earth just fine. Naturally, HI claims that the Inhumans have absolutely nothing to do with the conflict and should stay out of it, which means they are just one of the main opposing forces which blocked my path. It does not help that the Inhumans here have established a social hierarchy not unlike a small mafia with an extreme economic problem, with there being a Don at the top of it all. His name is Alfred Posinski, a half russian-half british man who was infected with lycantrophy sometime during the war and somehow managed to stumble upon this place after the fall of Berlin. Despite being a member of the red army and rather young, too young for our standards even, his militant standards and disciplined behavior made him rather popular fairly quickly. Thanks to this, he seized power and established the current social structure in an effort to keep the peace." "That sure seems to have worked out for him and others." I muttered out in disgust as I looked around, the sheer waste, the depravity and the uncleanliness of the entire place was very close to making me vomit and we have yet to even enter the proper settlement. We were currently walking down a blackened hallway, seemingly purposefully created in order to force anyone trying to break out of this place into a slaughterhouse of bullets and whatever magic the humans used to keep order around here. Anna beamed me a smile."Actually, in comparison to some others, Berlins Undercity is renowned for its security and stability, despite being rather wretchedly poor overall." This revelation made me give out a deep sigh."Though that may very well be the sad truth of the matter, there is likely nobody here that would actually be good enough to recruit for my own organization much less for the conflict up above." She gave out a merry laugh in response."Master, suddenly coming here and forcing these... weaklings to fight to defend their oppressors was a far-fetched dream to begin with. Your desire is to force the human and the inhuman into a singular category, correct? Something like that cannot be done in a single day, as I''m sure you realize." I bit my lip."Maybe so, but unlike what you might be thinking, I don''t intend to make things easy for the people I''m aiming to change. They will conform to my design, not the other way around." She offered a savage grin as she replied."And I shall follow you to the end for it, young master!" Finally, we left the disgusting hallway and entered what looked to be a massive red light district, with all forms of debauchery being concocted wherever you turned. Anna tugged on my white coat in uncertainty."Master, perhaps it would be for the best that we do not take the normal roads? There are a few decent places here that I''d like you to visit: a hotel, a monument, a park and a church." Quirking an eyebrow at her, I asked."I assume you want me to tell you where to go first?" She shrugged with a mischievous gleam in her golden eyes."I figured that your chaosborne powers may give you some insight on the matter." Letting out a laugh of my own followed up by a snort, I replied."Anna, I am no longer connected to Chaos. Well, at least not directly." She blinked in confusion."Really? Hm, that would explain the sudden change in the eldritch energy which courses around you. So who are you connected to now? God?" Another snort escaped me."Thankfully, no. My new connection... if you can even call it that, is to the origin of Life itself. Apparently, I''ve been chosen as its newest curator." Rising my right hand up, I focused onto the limitless energies beyond my heart and forged a small pure-white and glowing tendril. Anna looked closer, seemingly entranced momentarily by the stars and cosmic wonders that could be seen within the tendril itself."Life.. itself?.. and you are its newest curator?.. this is quite the change from the savage and untamed energies we''ve felt before. Well, the energy is still savage, but not exactly untamed... the feeling it gives of is more akin to.. politeness." "Politeness?" I blinked in confusion as the tendril retreated back into my body and Anna nodded towards me."Yes, politeness. Back when you were connected to Chaos, your body was brimming with energy which gave off the feeling that it could annihilate anything and anyone randomly and without reason. This energy is much the same but... its like the energy is also saying that it would never actually do that without a given cause simply because it would be impolite or rather... unnecessary." "Unnecessary is more like it, but thank you for the information nonetheless." Was my still rather uncertain reply. Then I closed my eyes and thought for a moment."Alright, I feel like we should go see this... monument, first of all." She nodded, bowed respectfully and very maid-like, before pointing towards our right. The direction showed a small hill upon which artificial or magical grass seemed to be growing. The path itself was well-walked which indicated that the monument is most likely a social hot spot and the next field-of-carnage. I wonder what kind of police those HI mongrels send in an attempt to stop me."Then, please do follow me, young master!" She cheerily said as I nodded."While we are going there, could you maybe tell me a little bit about yourself and your sister?" She blinked and smiled."Oh? Is the young master finally interested in his servants stories?" Shrugging and promptly ignoring her ulterior motive, I replied."I suppose its about time for me to get to know the people who have my flesh and blood inside of them." A blink of confusion and then another respectful nod."As you may already know, my sister and myself are maids by trade. Born in medieval times, sometime after the Slavic people first arrived on European soil. We are both French in origin, having been fortune enough to be born in one of the mayor cities, though centuries of adaption and studying of foreign languages and customs alike, there is very little of the aforementioned heritage left within us. Our mother was a maid, our father was a butler. Both of their names... we have sadly forgotten over the years. Eternity does have its price, after all and memories are just one of the things it may take as its rightful due." "The human brain isn''t really meant to last for so long. Even if you are kept young physically, eventually you''ll start to forget things." She nodded in understanding."Yes, though back then we attributed this more to simple vampirism as our predecessors did. Your viewpoint on it is most likely the correct one though, young master." "So how did you come to meet Istvan?" She giggled at my question, making me feel somewhat stupid for asking."Well, he was a medieval lord-ling. He saw two young, nubile maids. He decided that he liked them so he took them home. Eventually he was turned into a vampire by one of his trusted friends. We were among the first he turned, most just he didn''t want to have to make up excuses for his strange and, at times inhumane, actions to us." "I see... so do you have any life-defining moments that you''d like to share?" Another spree of giggles."You mean apart from meeting you? Young master, us twins aren''t as interesting as you might''ve imagined us to be.. rather, we''ve spent our eternity as part of Istvan''s little harem, living our lives in vampiric debauchery and basic euphoria. Somewhere along the line, we managed to grow old and powerful enough to be called Vampire Queens, a rather prestigious rank of Vampiric Regent which not many can lay claim too. For this, we receive rather fanatical respect from our lesser brethren, vampire or otherwise because those who reach the rank also eventually become Antideluvians, who are the highest societal leaders among the Inhumans." "Would Yomi fit into that category?" She blinked in confusion."Yomi? As in Yomi Of The Funeral March? Well yes, she would. If, she were alive, that is." I offered her a satisfied nod as we continued walking towards our destination, promptly ignoring the many eyes which were focused upon our every move. Inhumans and humans alike gathered all around us in anticipation, their hearts beating so loudly that I could hear them from miles away. It made me feel a bit... Hungry.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
That''s all I can do for now. Unlike the Destiny chapter this one actually ended up being slightly better than average, which is a nice surprise! As per usual, I will do my best to stay online in order to answer early comments and edit out my mistakes.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 115. Of Unmeant Weapons And Mortal Misconceptions Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Perhaps in no small part due to the fact that I finally got myself a job, my life has quickly become rather hectic and unstable. I had to rethink my entire sleeping schedule, focus on my work and the things that needed to be done as quickly as possible and spend quite a bit of time browsing the internet for fixes, known bugs and glitches as well as talking over the phone in English (as my coworkers and bosses don''t have the ability in question) and making several purchases on behalf of my new company. In other words, I''ve had absolutely zero time to actually think about what I''m going to write next. While I do know the general gist of things to come, I haven''t really fleshed everything out yet and the way my story works is one where every single chapter counts as important. Thankfully, while this chapter has taken a bit more time than I would have liked to be made, I haven''t stumbled upon a complete roadblock. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few moments later... - Berlin Undercity Entrance - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"So this is the statue that you wanted to show me?" A rather uncertain tone left me as I gazed upon the rather imposing monument of stone. It seemed to depict a man in a wizard robe and hat, pushing down some kind of troll with his right foot, holding a brilliant sword in his right hand and some kind of flag in his left hand. I did not recognize the symbol on the flag, yet it appeared to be Celtic in nature."Triskellion." My vampiric maid suddenly replied as I turned my head towards her in confusion."The thing on the flag, its called The Triskellion. An ancient druidic rune and HI''s eternal symbol, representing the three things they fight for: Dominance, Prosperity and Ascension." "Right..." Was my rather toneless and expressionless answer as the vampire queen beamed a smile in my general direction."So who''s the wizard? Humanity?" She grimaced."In a way, both yes and no are the correct answer to that question. The wizard, as you so justly put it, is none other than Merlin himself. A self-righteous monstrosity of a man, a supremacist and fascist in every single sense of the word. Some even say that Hitler was one of his bastard sons whom Merlin never bothered to introduce into the world of magic." "A vainglorious, immortal leader that''s managed to force everyone to conform to his own beliefs? Hmm, my kinda guy." Anna''s jaw nearly fell to the floor as I let out a cheery laugh and continued."Its really too bad that I''ll have to kill him." She let out a massive sigh of relief."That being said, you and Merlin do share quite a few similarities now that I think about it from a third point of view." I quirked a very curious eyebrow towards her as we sat down onto a nearby bench, promptly ignoring the somewhat terrified inhumans all around us."Oh?" "Actually, its almost like you two are the same person with only slightly different points of view. He is a human supremacist and you are not... I''m honestly not sure exactly what you are to be honest, young master." She admitted with a slight tone of uncertainty."Hn, the more I hear about this Merlin person the more I want to meet him. And, to answer your unsaid question, not even I am absolutely certain of what I am, Anna... and perhaps, all things considered, that is for the best." "... maybe you are right. Nothing concerning eldritch energies is ever simple." She let out a massive sigh."That said, people will most likely ask you what you are sometime in the future, right? What is it that you are planning to tell them that you are? God?" She joked with another smile as I grinned."God, eh? Funny you should say that... but in reality, I figured that it may be for the best to let them form their own beliefs and misconceptions concerning my origins." "We''ll see about that, you monster scum!" A youthful voice thundered from somewhere behind the gathered crowd of inhumans as a great deal of people were thrown aside by what I assume were magic winds, separating the collective in order to reveal a rather curious duo."Oy kid, what did I tell you about handling the Inhumans so roughly?!" "Shut up, you damn witch! You''re not any better than them anyway." Two female figures walked forward, one teenager with unkempt crimson and pink hair wearing a china dress and high heels which she was clearly uncomfortable in. Her partner was what sounded like an older woman, somewhere in her forties, yet she had the appearance of... I honestly couldn''t tell."What the hell?" I quirked more than one eyebrow at the older... thing, as my supernatural eyes whirled into focus, not quite managing to make heads or tails of her biology."No organs?" Anna chuckled before answering my unsaid questions with a rather light tone, yet I could sense the gnawing fear beneath it. Something strong seems to have come our way."A gold-eyed witch. Formerly normal human women who were part of the HI organization, now they''re little more than mana-forged puppets, killing machines created by Merlin himself and used to keep Inhumanity in order." My eyes narrowed onto the woman as I focused a good portion of psionic energy into my eyes, causing their normally yellow glow to turn a purplish shade, like a deep concentration of red and pink."Its useless, inhuman. My body is protected by magics authored by the Arch mage himself... no mortal eyes can see-" She paused momentarily as I ether-walked in front of her and grasped the woman by the throat. "Good thing I''m not mortal then." I grimaced as I scanned her up and down."No vital organs, no glands, some bones outright removed, others added in.... Great amounts of scarred tissue present where the womb should usually be... you..." I recoiled in slight disgust as the woman kicked me away with enough force to send me flying and dislocate my neck. Landing next to Anna, I promptly cracked my bones back into place just as the woman drew a formerly invisible blade from her back. Well, when I say blade.. it was more like a giant slab of iron slapped onto an equally iron handle."A weapon meant for breaking, not cutting." She replied to my unsaid assessment, causing me to roll my eyes."Oh good lord, ANOTHER MIND READER JOINS THE FUCKING FRAY!" My discomfort made the pale-haired gender-less-... made the witch, quirk an eyebrow at me and even offer a bow in response."Apologies, strange one. I do not often use mind reading as it is dishonorable but.." "My thoughts are so loud that its impossible not to read them, right?" She blinked in confusion."An excuse I''ve heard before..." I shook my head and turned towards Anna."Never mind that- Anna, you take on the child, I''ll deal with the Witch." "Oh? I am being called to fight? Most curious." Anna chuckled lightly before her blood-stained bat wings erupted and fangs bared towards the-"HEY! I''M NOT A KID, YOU SHIT! IM ALREADY FIFTEEN!" Before I could respond, the gold-eyed witch charged towards me, her giant blade cleaving the very air and causing a very audible hissing sound as it neared my head. Much to my own surprise, I dodged the blow instead of catching it or letting it hit me."Pandora''s Box, begin search, parameter: near-instantaneous teleportation!" The witch suddenly exclaimed as the mana around her collapsed into a strange green box that unveiled itself as if it was a book."Error; too many found. Please set more parameters." A nod was given to the box as she charged me again. This time I was prepared for her speed and dodged the sword just in time to slam her stomach with my fist. We both paused for a moment and I nearly did a double take as the woman blinked in confusion."... weak." She then kicked me again, this time causing me to fly through the statue of Merlin. "HEY! BE MORE RESPECTFUL TO THE MASTER, YOU DUMB WITCH!" The teenager exclaimed in an arrogant tone as she deftly continued to evade Anna''s attempts at reaching her with what appeared to be a multitude of magic traps and teleportation spells."BE STILL, YOU GOD-FORSAKEN MIDGET!" Much to my surprise, Anna seems to have devolved herself to her enemy''s level. Shaking my head out of my stupor, I turn my skin into bio-titanium just in time for the witch to strike at me. I caught her blow with my right hand and yet she still managed to dent it considerably."What the hell is that sword made off?!" Leaping away from her for a moment, I quickly regenerate my dented arm and channel QI alone into it, enforcing my next attack. The blow connected with her left shoulder as she moved to dodge it, but all it managed to do was shred off a piece of her clothing. She... it, was currently wearing a skintight black suit which fit its gender-less form. The witch was horridly skinny and almost deformed by human standards."... you appear confused at my appearance, monster." The witch stated with a rather amused tone."Am I supposed to be disgusted? I''ve seen far uglier things than you... I simply find it shocking that HI would employ something so... Inhuman, among their ranks." She quirked an eyebrow, something that I am honestly surprised she even still has."Inhumanity is varied and powerful. An immortal and strong tool was required to combat the threat that you represent, antediluvian." "Antediluvian?" She nodded towards my confusion."This is how we call you, ancient existences that have been upon this earth since time immemorial. You have managed to gain a vampire of Queen rank as a servant, you posses high-speed regeneration and several unknown visual as well as movement powers. As such, you can only be one thing: an unknown existence, an antediluvian that has only recently awakened." She blinked."... and somehow managed to fit into society without causing a mayor spree of chaos." I chuckled at her assessment of me."Well, I did say that it would be for the best that you make up your own conclusions and misconceptions." Decidedly not allowing my enemy time to cook up any sort of response, I summon forth my Caedes and leap forward, striking against the witch''s sword. She recoils at the blow in surprise as her feet are forced a meter into the earth."W-what? T-t-that strength?! You were holding back?" Blinking in confusion, I threw a look at Caedes and take note of the psionic energy infused within it.. its just a little bit really, the leftovers of what I used to summon the sword, yet it increased the force of my blow so much? I.. feel sort of cheated."Sorry about that, lost control for a moment there." The witch grit its teeth, closed its eyes and sheathed her blade."... fine, I won''t take it as in insult considering that I was also holding back but..." Now its eyes were open again, what was once gold turned an unnatural cobalt blue and pink.. Magic? Something deep inside of me is boiling with hatred at the mere sight of this thing."Arcane magic. Powerful, unstable and incredibly addictive. You should be careful Leo, there''s no telling what kind of spell that thing will unleash." Yomi explained, taking a sudden interest in the real world. A grin formed itself upon me as I watched the cobalt energy coursing around the witch like an untamed whirlwind before being completely absorbed."Unleashed Potential." The witch spoke, dreadfully calm despite everything. The whirlwind resumed once again, even if only for a seco- If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. No. No, the whirlwind did not resume. That was just the wind caused by the witches inhuman movements. My body was split in half for just a brief moment before being reconnected by my hard-working nano machines. Psionic energy instantaneously began infusing all of my senses and muscles at such a rabid pace that I finally felt this gigantic pool of power within me being drained, no matter how slowly. This time, I managed to block her strike, causing the witch to quirk an eyebrow at me."Just how much power are you holding back, old one?..." She muttered in anger and leaped away only to charge right back at me. I did not answer her. In truth, not even I know the true answer to that question, do I? In any case, she continued attacking me, leaping from side to side, charging from place to place and basically digging me into the ground I stood on. With each jump, the force behind her legs tore the earth apart, causing explosions and ruining stable ground. The Inhumans who were watching us were now far, far away, all running to the farthest corners of their poor town as the witch began using their homes and buildings as landing platforms, crashing through them and breaking herself upon stone and iron without even biting a lip. But..."You can''t control your power properly." My observation made her pause as another deflected blow sent her crashing through a bakery."And you use a weapon which is not meant for you." She retorted, making me blink which was just enough for her to jam her sword straight through my gut."Don''t lose fo-huh?!" I placed a hand onto her right shoulder."If your enemy is too slow to reach you, be sure that you don''t come too close of your own accord." My fingers which were now coiled around her shoulder exploded with psionic power, crushing bone and incinerating muscle."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARHG!" She leaped away once more... yet this time, she didn''t leave a cloud of dust or broken earth behind. A weak leap, pathetically so when compared to the others. I turned my eyes towards the witch just in time to see her cut off her shattered limb."Why.. why did you not do this to either of my legs? Victory would have been yours already." I shrugged as the wound in my stomach closed."And why would I do that? You just said something fairly interesting... what do you mean by: me using a weapon that is not meant for me?" She blinked in uncertainty."... those who have mastered weaponry of any kind can often tell when a person, most often an enemy, is not using a weapon fit for them which then allows them to make use of this information. I have this feeling when fighting you." "Oh? Do go on." I cracked my neck as I turned to look at Caedes... this burning, infernal blade is not meant for me?.. Come to think of it, this thing is supposed to be my perfect blade, right? Made for me and only me? The witch continued her explanation through gritted teeth as I took note of her regenerating body."The way you move, the way you fight... the only reason why you''ve managed to defeat me now is not because you are any good with the sword you wield, but simply because you are my physical superior.... though the reasoning behind even that eludes me." My eyes turned yet again towards the blade in my right hand and I found myself mesmerized by its ever-shifting, molten... chaotic, nature."Aaaahh... so that''s why." Realization dawned upon me like a ton of bricks slamming against my head. Caedes... its current incarnation was made back when I was still connected to Chaos, which is ever-burning and ever-changing. Life is certainly ever-changing, yet it does not always burn, now does it? But still..."So you are actually going to let me regenerate?" She questioned me with a tone of disbelief."Its been so long since I''ve had a proper fight. Sorry if you find this demeaning or whatever, but I''d like it to last." She did not offer any sort of reply and instead seemingly focused on her own regeneration, a small arm sprouting out of the charred shoulder... yet something was wrong about this new arm. No. It would be far more correct to say that the rest of her body is all wrong."That new arm of yours..." The witch blinked in momentary confusion before sighing and then offering a somewhat saddened snort."So you''ve noticed, old one? I may not be capable of providing you the combat you desire." "Your body is forged and twisted by magic... yet even if the regeneration itself is fed by magic, it is unable to regenerate your arm the way it was after being changed. Rather, the arm you are growing now is how it should actually be." She nodded slowly."Indeed... regenerating my arm as it was a few moments ago would require me to posses power equal to the very magus that created it in the first place." "But why allow your body to regenerate in the first place if complete reconstruction is impossible?" She blinked in a moment of confusion before letting out a strangled laugh."You truly do sound like him." Now it was my turn to be confused."Huh?.. what the hell?" "Pardon us, old one... but we have been observing you for some time now. Your conversation with the vampire at the time of your arrival at the statue was broadcast for all of us to hear." I tilted my head in even greater confusion before finally catching on."Oh.. like Merlin, huh." She finally stood up, her arm restored... yet it seemed so fragile, so weak, so... human, in comparison to the rest of her."Yes, just like the master." She tried to move the newly-regenerated arm but to no avail, almost as if it rejected any sort of command from the rest of her body. Finally, I returned my attention towards my weapon. I was no longer connected to Chaos.. so what was I now? An agent, no- a Curator Of Life? What kind of weapon would be befitting of a Curator Of Life? Something capable of both great destruction as well as creation? So.. a hammer? ... no, somehow I don''t think that''d be good for me. My senses screamed at me as I was forced to dodge a lunge from my recovered enemy."Forgive me, old one.. but I do not have the same level of honor as you!" She bit her lip in frustration as her sneak attack failed. However, I did not respond to her and merely kept on dodging absentmindedly for the most part. Hmmm..."Hey Yomi, do you have any ideas?" The woman in question sent me a rather curiously raised eyebrow."You''re seriously asking me? I barely have any idea what the hell you are even thinking about." Ah. Well, that''s true, I guess."W-well, what kind of weapon do you think would fit me?" She blinked and then answered without a shred of doubt in her voice."Absolutely none." "Eh? What do you mean, darling?" Perhaps due to her surprising answer, I spoke out loud. The witch stopped momentarily, her magically-altered brain doing its best to make sense of the sentence I just seemingly asked her. However, thanks to my quick response, at least some of her sanity was saved from destruction."Ah, ignore that witch, it wasn''t meant for you." ".... blessed are the simple of mind, unable to comprehend the madness of the heretic." She chanted in response and I found myself unable to really blame her."What I meant is this: no singular form of weapon would fit you, Leonardo." "So basically, it needs to be something that can fit into multiple categories?" Yomi sent me an affirmative nod."Well what kind of weapon would that be?" "You''ve stated how a hammer would not work for some reason but perhaps you were on the right track back there... perhaps what you need is a tool that can function as a weapon? Then.. a scythe?" Hn. Perhaps."That still does not feel totally right." "A shovel, then?" She joked with a light chuckle and I couldn''t help myself but mimic her."... now you are chuckling for no apparent reason at all. I was told that the antediluvian often act incomprehensibly and that I should ignore their antics but... its proving to be a lot more difficult than I believed it would be." "Eh, try not to think too hard on it, witch." My response seemed to only further her horror, though."Again you attempt to save some of my sanity from your own maddening influence... This does not bode well for my health, mental or physical." I promptly decided how any further explanations can only cause more damage."How about a combination of all three tools?" ".... and how exactly would you combine a scythe, a hammer and a shovel?" Yomi questioned me and my sanity because of this statement. "Well, for starters lets make it a scythe." I muttered out in the real world just as my infernal blade began to shift its shape, a smoldering mass of living metal forging itself... and yet, this is not a magical object. For it to shape itself into something greater than itself, it requires more raw material. "W-what the?!" The witch, the vampire and the teenage wizard all stopped dead in their tracks as the very earth, the shattered buildings and the air around them began to flow into my risen sword, the matter of everything present being consumed and then transformed into something else entirely. Within moments, the scythe was forged. A terrifying weapon in its own right, its long two meter handle held a silvery gleam. The blade of the scythe held two distinct colors, the low one a dark crimson and the top pure white, yet while crimson was a color distinctive to chaos, it was not the molten form the sword usually took. Something I noticed immediately after the forging had finished however, was that breathing had become very difficult in this place. A lot of people were coughing pretty badly too. Hn, so the amount of matter required was so high that the concentration of breathable air was affected too? Or does HI manage the amount of oxygen the Inhumans get to breathe... Y''know, I sort of don''t want to know the answer of either question to be perfectly honest."Neither do I." Yomi wholeheartedly agreed with my assessment."Anna, be ready to take flight! Witch, I sincerely hope you don''t mind if we took this outside." I did not hear my enemies'' answer as I called upon the powers of the Life Engine."In order to preserve the lives of everyone inside of this dome, I must bring it to the surface!" My sudden exclamation gave me some pause. Why the hell did I just say that? ... the life engine seems to have reacted to the words, though. A mass of energy entered my body and lifting the entirety of the Inhuman Undercity became extremely easy. My mind enveloped every single bloody thing around us and lifted it through the earth and water above us within seconds. Once I could feel the fresh air of the outside, I burst open the top of this blackened coffin box, allowing everyone present to breathe once more."Hm.. so the life engine reacts to dramatic statements? Who would''ve fucking thought." "Sounds like a power source built specifically for you." Yomi cooed into my ear in a rather seductive tone, despite the sentence said not being sexy at all."Uhh..." "... sorry, its just that.. well..." She edged me on and I felt my spirits returning to me."As soon as possible, baby."
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
GONNA TAKE A STOP HERE. I don''t know how many words this is. I don''t care. My fingers hurt. Probably because I didn''t write in so long but meh. As per usual, I''ll stay on for a bit to fix mistakes and answer early comments! See ya!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 116. Bystanding Conflict Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
No excuses this time. Turns out IT work is excessively brain-murdering when you aren''t doing it privately. Seriously... This has got to be the longest time it ever took me to get myself into a writing mood and its during a day off. Meh. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few moments later... - Berlin Battlefield - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
The gigantic burst of energy finally settled down and I found myself standing in the middle of a shattered road, the massive black-iron box that was the Inhuman undercity now standing eerily still next to me. "ARGH!" Suddenly pain erupted all over my body, with bone-cracking sounds filling my ears and fresh blood bursting out of pretty much every single muscle. The flesh on my arms tore itself open so deep that I could see my own bones, as well as pitch black clouds of panicking nanites attempting to adapt to the sudden danger. I fell to my left knee and somehow managed to stabilize myself on my right leg."W-what is-.. happening?!" Yomi''s voice echoed within my head."Remember how I once told you that the human body has a limit on the amount of energy that can pass through it at any given time before it bursts open? You were, at least for a brief moment, carrying that much energy... this is the brutal result." "BOSS! YO MAN, YOU ALRIGHT OVER THERE?!" I turned my head to my left to see a rather uncharacteristically worried Tyrone rushing over to me with Anna, Belle and unit 42 right behind him. There were some of the American and German soldiers standing around too but they were either too terrified to approach me or too uncertain of the situation in general. "Master, the little bitch and her witch got awaay~." Anna cooed with a slightly annoyed tone. True to her word, the woman I was fighting was nowhere to be found."I''m fine, thanks for asking, URGH..." Clutching my stomach as my wounds slowly healed and the power of Life receded from within my body..
Master, the Golgi Complex of a great deal of your cells have been damaged by the excessive energy flow and your Mitochondria are basically fried. We regret to inform you that the organ from which your brain creates Psionic energy has also stopped production at optimal capacity and now only retains 20% of its former power output. The Adolf Collective would like to ask that you take it easy for a while!
"Cheh, guess I''m not invincible after all." And it took the power of an eldritch entity to bring me down, hah!"Anyways, I guess that''s it for now. Lets head ho-" A burst of energy erupted somewhere behind me and I turned around just in time to see a middle aged man in glowing, holy armor and gold-blue royal clothes with white hair and gold eyes much like mine, appearing behind me. The unknown man snorted arrogantly, taking one more look at me before saying."Excalibur Burst!" A blink of tired eyes allowed me to notice the mans right hand sticking through my ruptured abdomen and into my guts, rising me into the air along with his own rising hand, allowing me to notice how he was over three meters tall. Even if what came next was meant to cause me pain, I felt nothing as my flesh exploded and holy fire flayed me alive. My eyes were quickly covered in crimson as the man threw me back onto the ground. The screams of my allies died in their throats as each of them appeared too terrified to even consider moving a muscle, the human soldiers I saw before all laying on the ground, completely unconscious. Tyrone seemed to be breathing heavily and was on all fours, Anna actually pissed herself and Belle turned into a stone gargoyle, something that was probably a vampiric fear reflex. "Pandora, commence scanning of the target." The mans monotone voice broke through the dread atmosphere as pale blue light covered me for a few moments before dispersing."Scan complete. Scanning inconclusive. Must return to base and analyze data." A machine-like voice, not unlike that of my daughter Aria, echoed through my ears.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The man snorted again and spat onto the ground next to me."Pathetic. I had expected more from one that refers to itself as a god." To be perfectly fair, I''ve never once directly claimed to be God, my good sir. "And yet, you''ve done nothing to stop that ridiculous line of thought." Yomi''s ever so sarcastic tone echoed inside of my mind, making me give out a poor, strained chuckle. Before long, a similar burst of energy as before erupted from my front and a massive portal opened through which the man immediately went, disappearing as quickly as he came. The sound of cracking stone came next as Belle broke free of her gargoyle form and slapped Tyrone into focus before doing much the same to her sister. "Well, well, well... That''s a face I haven''t seen in a long, long time." Yomi spoke in a slightly reverent tone before continuing on."It would seem that you''ve managed to capture the attention of Merlin''s personal champion, Lord Arthur Pendragon himself." The last thing I saw while conscious was my allies rushing towards me with horror upon their faces.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Meanwhile... - Back In Rome - Reader''s Point Of View...
A white truck could be seen traveling down a broken road littered with corpses and debris of fallen buildings. One would think that all this conflict would make people stop working but that didn''t seem to be the case in the least. In fact, the ancient city of Rome was very much alive and in full panic mode. People were running aimlessly, completely without thought, screaming in pain from wounds both fresh and festering. Children were crying, mothers were sitting on their knees in front of butchered loves ones and fathers covering their heads with either one or both hands. Monsters-or rather, the recently discovered-to-be-real Inhumans were much the same, with flying vampires carrying their unconscious family members across the sky and werewolves leaping from building to building in an attempt to find someone lost. The espers set this once great city ablaze, costing the world billions of lives. So maybe.. those who decided to continue doing their jobs weren''t as crazy as they sounded. Mayhaps, they were just as lost as the others, just as horrified and terrified to have experienced so many traumatizing things one after another. And so, a man named Tomislav Mesar, or just Tomy to friends who were still alive, drove his white truck, company-given, to a very selective destination. That destination was, as you may have already guessed, the Zatara Family mansion. This job was on pause for the last three days, nobody having the willpower to deliver something, ANYTHING, to a mafia mansion. Yet the recent events caused Tomy to simply not care about his well-being anymore. And so, he took the shift. He parked in front of the mansion, taking care not to run over a small boy grasping the hand of his dead mother on the street. A massive metallic wall, he wasn''t sure what kind of metal at that as it was too silvery to be titanium and too strong to be steel if the countless laser scorch-marks were to go by, stood in front of him as he left the truck with the goods-to-be-delivered. What was he delivering, you may be asking? Well... a sex doll. An Android, sex doll, to be exact. He wasn''t sure what kind of person would order a sex doll like this at this moment, but hell, if Tomy had the money, he was sure he''d probably have considered it himself."Hello.." Tomy whispered out, yet his voice rang inside of his ears like drums. This has been going on ever since a few days ago, since the moment half the city''s people''s brains exploded. Nobody is quite sure exactly what the hell happened that day, but Tomy remembers that he heard a scream, so loud that it tore his house apart and made his ears bleed as the sky turned red... too bad it didn''t also close his eyes, made him unable to see his little sisters brains plastered upon the walls, too bad it didn''t close his mouth, for he found her right eye inside, half-swallowed down by instinct. He gave the walls another spree of colors after that, mostly brown, as he kept all the yellow he had for the tiled floor of the kitchen. Tomy shook his head. None of this mattered to him anymore. He was dead inside, just as all the best employees are. And he would do his job as a professional would."Hello, is anyone there?" Tomy repeated, this time with a much louder voice and cheery tone. He sounded perfectly insane, if he could say so himself. He wouldn''t say it though, it hurt his ears and he didn''t like the pain. The metal wall twisted and turned almost as if it was alive and a robotic voice echoed outward."Voice unrecognized, please state your name and intentions." "Tomislav Mesar, here to deliver an android sex doll to... a miss Fujoshi666Goddess?" The metal wall suddenly became a screen and the robotic voice could be heard again."Affirmative. Please, stand by for pickup." Tomy blinked and shrugged, doing as he was told. Then the metal wall twisted itself again and a gate appeared, previously hidden behind a thin layer of, you guessed it, even more metal. Two strange guards wearing tight-looking tuxedos stood right at the gate and blocked the way inside. The one on the left handed him a credit omnicard which he didn''t even bother checking to see if it was legit, just saw the number on the card which indicated its value. When he confirmed that it was the exact amount needed to be paid, he handed the sex doll to the duo and promptly fucked off. And so ends the story of Tomy the apocalypse deliveryman, unwilling survivor and PTSD victim.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Argh.. I originally intended to do a whole bunch more for this chapter but I just don''t have the energy required for any more... Ah well. Hopefully, I regain my motivation sometime soon, but I won''t be promising anything to anyone. I hope you''re all doing well, though!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 117. From Torn To Home Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Good God! It has been a while since I last had the time to touch this story. My willpower hasn''t been the best for a long time now, but I''m blaming all the painkillers and antidepressants for that. Anyways, my skull-organ is doing fine if you are asking. Though there is a bit of "strange damage" here and there, but in all honestly thats pretty much what we all expected, right? Hmph. As if some mental wound is going to stop me from writing! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Around that same time... - Rome - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"So what did happen in Millicia''s mansion, milady?" My antediluvian driver asked of me with a toothy grin on his pale face. He appeared to be a rather aged, German man. His pale, almost deathly skin was a stark contrast to the charred brown of his short, yet very well kept, hair."That is not something anyone should or will ever know." "Ah, is that so? I suppose that is why the entire mansion has been turned into a crater of smoke and living shadow." He commented with another wry expression. The man seemed to be wearing a tuxedo that was as old as he was, as impossible as that is, and yet it never seemed to loose any of its color or even get a stray thread. It was most likely a rather magical piece of clothing."Such is the fate of anyone I want to kill." "Anyone you want to kill, eh? You should be careful with that desire, young lady. Feeding it will only prolong the list until eventually you either die or walk away from your prey." His shoulders slumped the tiniest bit and the older man was no longer grinning widely."And we both know that I''ll enjoy the folly of my youth for as long as I can, Mr Esarhaddon." He let out a massive sigh."I suppose so." I was currently in my human form; still standing at my rather anger-inducing one-point-six meters of height, with hair as black as midnight and eyes blazing with gold and pink energies, a miniature vortex of power dancing around my eyes. It can get rather... mesmerizing. A smile etches itself upon my fair skinned face as I watched the darkness swirling in my hands, the level of control that I had gained during my fight against Millicia was rather astounding, so much so that I could draw upon the shadows without even bothering to transform. Granted, my power while transformed and while merely human are as God is to man. Hmm... God, eh? Wonder what would happen if I stepped into a church while fully powered up? Would I be struck by a bolt of lightning? Maybe I would be burned in holy fire? ... something tells me no. A brief flash of light forms before my eyes and I am suddenly standing on the inside of an unknown abbey. There appears to be a Jerusalem Cross etched into the stone, completely filled with burning, crimson blood. The altar is covered in red and white cloth and upon it lays a blood-stained stake, no... a crude iron nail. The pews seemed to be perfectly made, their wood and metal appearing timeless to the eye as they each floated in mid-air. The great amount of golden chalices and candlestick alike defied gravity and other laws of physics in equal measure. This place... almost seemed like some strange manifestation of my brothers soul. Suddenly, a strange portal composed of white-hot flames erupted from directly above the crimson altar and ethereal, white threads poured through it. They were... too beautiful to describe in mere words, like no fabric that could ever exist on the mortal plane. The threads came closer and closer, so close that I could feel their touch on my skin. It was... wonderful. More euphoric than any soul I could have ever or will ever consume. And then. Another blink. A flash of light, so brief and calm. And my head was rolling on the floor... No, the part of my face which held my eyes was flying in mid-air and I was offered the sight of my own mutilated body exploding into a thousand, thousand pieces. A blink, once more. And I was back inside of the car. I tried to speak, yet found that I could not utter a word. No... it was as if the ability to create any form of sound had been suddenly and forcibly taken away from me.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. And then, a massive surge of darkness erupted all around me, my ageless driver seeming either unconcerned or.. no, he wasn''t experiencing this. This was something that mere mortal minds could never comprehend. I could feel something reaching from deep within my chest and then the same ephemeral threads erupted outwards, seeping out from my heart. The wound looked grotesque, yet there was no pain. No torment. No suffering at all. The threads beat back the rising darkness with ease, coiling around me untill I was wreathed in light. When the shadows on the outside ceased to linger, the cocoon dispersed and the threads wove themselves back into my body. And then."BUHAAH!" I found myself back in the real world, totally short of breath. I fell onto the cold metal floor of my limo with a startled frame, causing my driver to nearly topple the car as my sudden horror freaked him out."M-milady! A-are you a-alright?" "I... I''m not sure..." I shook my head, still reeling from the terrifying warmth and pleasure provided by the ephemeral threads."D-.. should we stop for a bit of air, milady?" "T-that.. would be a good idea." I walked out of the car as quickly as I could and summoned the darkness to my hands. To my surprise, the shadows seemed to be even more willing to coalescence into my palms."How... odd?" "Had your first contact with the Ol'' White, eh?" A familiar voice echoed from behind me as I turned around to find my ever-so-loyal-but-nowhere-to-be-found shadowy caretaker Arsene."Old... white?" "The Endless Light, The Viper Of Eden, The Old White... and... well, God." My vampiric driver suddenly decided that the sun no longer bothered him and walked outside in a rather casual manner."God, huh?" "One of the original shadows, The Old White is a child of the Void itself. One of the very first existences in the whole of creation. And its creator, if you''d like to believe its deluded worshipers." Arsene continued on before kneeling down to face me."So tell us, young lady. What did you see-no, perhaps experience would be a more appropriate term here?" I hugged myself."I.. I was... touched." "Touched?" Esarhaddon asked with an amused tone and wry smirk on his lips."Yes, touched. And that touch felt.. amazing." I replied truthfully, yet the fear in my voice was as clear as day, no matter how much I tried to hide it. The two male beings next to me each quirked an eyebrow in interest and Arsene urged me to continue with a low push."But then... I was... skewered, torn apart in an instant. My own eyes bearing witness to my flying body parts." "Ahh. So its like that. Hmm, perhaps we should lay low for a while, milady." Arsene instantly replied, his tone booking no arguments as the four-armed abomination of pure darkness seemed to ponder in thought. I shook my head."A-anyways, lets go home... I want to sleep, soon." Without another word spoken, I went back into the limo. A sharp pain caused me to look downwards, to my chest and I saw one of the ephemeral threads protruding from my chest before weaving itself back inside. It almost looked like... a viper, slithering back into its den. How... Inconceivable. Implausible. And terrifying. What.. What does it, what does God want from me, with me?! Shit. Argh. ... What would Leo do in this situation? Lets see; I was thinking about going to church and then proceeded to get skewered like a piece of meat in a mincer. Logically, one would think that this is a threat, stay the hell away from my church!; or something along those lines. But Leo... he would take this as an... Invitation. I swallowed down hard and nodded to myself. Fine then, God. I''ll go to your Church as soon as I''m able. "Huh?" Something bright was caught in the corner of my eye and I turned to see another thread, protruding from my shoulder this time and ... pointed directly at me. It appeared to be... Considering? Evaluating? Scanning? ... I honestly could not tell. After a while, it seemed satisfied and then, without warning, penetrated my skull. Another vision, of the same church as before, formed within my mind. But this time, the approaching threads did not butcher me alive. The giant wooden door behind me opened to reveal a world stuck in time and space. The thread coalescent around my right arm and seemed to lead me outside. I walked with it, it was just a few mere steps, really, yet they felt like a euphoric eternity. We turned around, or rather I was turned around by the threads, and it was then I took notice of where we were."W-what... this is just... the park outside of the mansion?!" A look around confirmed my assessment and I turned back around to spot a tiny, seemingly invisible abbey hidden away in the corner. No.. It wasn''t invisible. Just that only those its creator wanted were given the right to see it."You... want me to come here?" I asked while looking at the slithering threads of white. They twisted and turned and I felt my head bursting with pain before the thread recoiled away from me. Huh?... did it, try to talk to me? And I wasn''t... good enough to hear it. That makes me feel kinda angry. So, to put this situation through my brothers insanity... Hmm... "I should find this abbey and go inside of it, once I gather a little more power?" The threads shook and this time, I recognized the motions as a negative. Then it turned towards what was an open electrical cord and made it disperse unto nothingness."Not... not more power? But, something else?" The threads then motioned towards my head."... willpower?" "MILADY! MILADY! ARE YOU ALRIGHT?!" A scream suddenly brought me back into reality as several maids seemed to be shaking the life out of me."Argh, fuck off!" I waved my hand at the unfortunate maid who was in front of me, causing a mass of darkness to send her flying into a wall, splattering her against it like an insect. I cracked my knuckles and looked around to find myself already inside of the Mansion. In the main lobby, that is, with a small legion of people all around me. It was then that father walked into the room, a blushing vampire girl quickly following behind him. Huh, fathers been having lots of fun with the Inhuman women, hasn''t he? Granted, he''s probably fucked them all while they were pretending to be human before and now its just slightly kinkier sex."Ah! I see my daughters back." He took one look at the splattered carcass on the wall next to him and laughed."Damn, I just hired that one too." "Hi, dad. I see you''re having fun." I hailed him, ignoring the horrified masses all around me."Yo!" Father replied in an equally ignorant manner. Ah. It feels good to be home.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
That''s gonna be it for this chapter, sorry. I''ve written a lemon today so eh, my fingers hurt a bit but I''m happy that this was finally updated!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 118. New Soul, Newer Flesh Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
We''ve got ourselves a new review, y''all!

Amazingly sane and twisted

by Styxx The story from the very beginning has been one of the best and most twisted I¡¯ve ever read and while being very..... it... the story still sticks to a plot and finally just to piss u off cause I know u read these ur gramM3r sux Not too sure how I''m supposed to react to that grammar thing considering that you gave me 5 stars to everything else but~ eh, fuck you too! This is written on since Royalroad is experiencing some sort of memory issue~. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of EUPHORIA! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few minutes beforehand... - Zatara Family Mansion (Central Hallway) - Aria''s Point Of View...
Aaah, man it feels so damn long since the last time I got any screentime~. Uooh, I can feel the fourth wall breaking. It feels sooo homey~. "Anyways, whats with all the noises?" I suddenly spoke while riding on my supposed uncle''s back. It was a broad, wide back. Strong, filled with muscle and strength. Indeed. It was quite a manly back. The kind that makes you feel safe and protected. Psh. But I guess such can be expected of a genetically modified, steroid-fed white tiger. Virith, huh? A name which signifies freedom and independence, yet given to a cat in a cage. Well, hes mostly free. Much more so than any other tiger I know off. The tiger in question offered a low roar in reply, seemingly not-so-pleased at being made into my improvised mount after he chased me around the entire building."Uncle, lets go into the mess hall. Something seems to be going on in there." Despite his seeming unwillingness to let me ride on his back, uncle decided to follow my instructions nonetheless. For an animal, he appeared to possess far greater intelligence than should be possible for any tiger, even a modified one. But, being fathers pet for so long... I can only imagine the amount of passively radiated Chaos Energy that he''s consumed over the years. It would not be surprising if Virith was on the verge of actual sapience. Wonder what would happen if father infused him with some of his power? A nice, muscled tiger-man~! Ahh, a fujoshi can dream~."-o what have you been doing recently, kiddo?" Grandpa''s voice echoed throughout the central hall, managing to be heard despite everyone''s sudden panic. People were running around without any seeming coherence and I found the reason for their insanity rather quickly as uncle Virith wiped a piece of splattered meat off of his clawed right foot. A maid was apparently introduced to the mansions wall and people were running to gather cleaning equipment, both for the splattered maid as well as the lurched lunches of those who could not contain their horror. A-ah, if my calculations are correct, then that means she is probably back home. Just as that thought finished processing, a familiar female voice echoed from across the room."Oh, you know father, the usual. Traveling around, having fun and killing lots of people. The only difference is that I''m doing it via magic instead of physical tools this time around." Grandpa nodded in understanding towards auntie Audrey, his frame appearing extremely wizened for a normal human."Hm, with two of my kids becoming superhuman.. maybe I should seek out my own great power?" Audrey, to her credit, only laughed at this."I think you are more powerful than you realize, father. But if it power you seek.. well, I''m sure that the Void would welcome a man such as you any day." Suddenly, a black thing forced itself unto reality, a massive four-armed shadow materializing from absolutely nothing and extended a hand towards grandpa Victor, who didn''t even flinch."Mister Zatara! I do believe that it was high time we met. My name is Arsene, a Councillor of the Democratic Union of Hastre and your daughters current teacher."If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Ooh, teacher you say? Somehow, I get the feeling that you aren''t teaching her dark magics or whatever." His reply seemed to astound the shadow who nodded in turn."Yes, indeed! Your daughter was chosen to become a candidate to take upon the role of our human councilor, as he had an unfortunate encounter with several galactic heroes who did not appreciate his dread work." "Galactic heroes, eh? Well, I sure hope she does well. A role like that sounds perfect for my daughter to claim." Arsene nodded in appreciation of the human in front of him."Indeed. Already, she has ended the lives of two other candidates, though the shadows who are their caretakers have fled before their charges were murdered..." "No seat of true power should be easily claimed, Mr Arsene. A strong throne is one where the iron has been drenched in blood." And then grandpa turned towards me and Virith."That said, I think its time that I introduced you to someone, Audrey. Especially since her father isn''t around." Taking this as his cue, uncle Virith approached the trio on grandpa''s side, allowing the aged man to stoke his pale fur as I peeked out of it."H-hello, auntie." Audrey did a double take on this as she seemed to evaluate my physical form. A piece of metal with an organic core, pulsing eternally with eldritch power."Well hello there, little one. Just who might you be?" "I am, or was, a biochip inside of fathers-ah, Leonardo''s head. I gained sapience though, so now I''m here." Audrey offered me a knowing look."Sapience is not the only thing you''ve gained. Do not think that I cannot feel the infernal powers coursing within you. Though, I suppose that was the only way a being such as you could ever get its hands on a proper soul." I waved my body up and down, a motion to indicate nodding."Chaos has been very helpful for my development." A statement, seeming simple and plain, but we both knew that it was a threat. Audrey merely humphed and nodded."Good. If you want to be accepted as part of the family, then you must know how to show some spine." Then she turned back towards grandpa Victor."Speaking of family, how is Michael? I have not seen him in a long, long time." Victor seemed to deflate for a moment."Aaah, Michael... did ya know that he finally got the balls to confess his real preferences to me?" Now this made auntie wide eyed."You mean, he finally told you he was gay?" Victor laughed in a rather strained way."Yeah. Told me. That''s a thing. Remember how Leonardo dragged several different species of people back home when he returned from Japan? Well one of ''em was a fox-man of some kind. Too beautiful to be male, that sorta guy. He and Michael went on a date the second they got the time, making out in front of me and giving me the middle finger before running out to town. They came back at night, entered Michael''s room and locked the door." "Ouff, that''s rough." Victor wholeheartedly agreed with auntie Audrey''s reply. Suddenly, a man came rushing into the mess hall."Package for ... a Fujoshi666Goddess?.. has arrived." "A-ah! That''s mine!" This caused people to give me incredulous, flabbergasted stares as I charged towards the tall blue-white box. The energy around me surged into existence once again, causing my body to fly as magnetic sparks coursed around the items I passed by, frying a few bits of skin on the way."A-arugh!" The unfortunate guards bit their tongues from the sudden pain, yet nobody even bothered to say anything. Such is the life of a mafioso. Torment equals pay, after all. My energies tore the cardboard box apart with ease, revealing a rather stunning android model. A female body which stood at one point five meters, had long gold and crimson hair, breast size C maximum and a shapely round butt. It was also totally naked. Ah, the body''s not even mine yet and its already exposed. Honestly, it looked kinda like a vocaloid idol. Which suited me quite perfectly! Without bothering to explain or even say anything at all, I forced the mouth of the android body open and entered inside. The body flashed with crimson energy as it was forcefully awakened."H-hell-o I -am- ERROR- Opheli-EREJDFM- My name..." Her eyes slowly opened, revealing the same mix of gold and red that permeated my new hair."... Is Aria!" Much to the pleasure of my audience, I stretched and tested out my new body, having wiped its programming clean and taken over completely. There was not a single trace left of the industrial program sent with the body~."Ahh, should I make these bigger?" A look at my breasts made me feel that they were inadequate, so I enlarged them, adding plenty of mass. Guess they were around D size now? Not quite the double, but good enough for me!"Huh .." Grandpa offered me an interested look, much to the dismay of the vampire girl who was currently caressing his shoulder, begging for attention. Electricity sparked freely from my new body, striking out and hitting several people within the room. Maids, butlers and guards alike suddenly found themselves totally naked as I absorbed the inorganic material required to forge my new outfit. A completely golden, skintight suit, combined with crimson heels and a virgin-killer dress on top which was colored a royal blue. My multicolored hair extended so it reached my feet before it bounced into the air, seemingly defying gravity as it began to float and flow through the aforementioned gas. My hands were further covered in finger less gloves, the right one black and the left one white. My nails each was of a different coloration, with equally multicolored Chaos Energy rupturing all around them. I was ready for the world now! ... but the world is definitely not ready, for me~. "Yeas~! Rejoice world, your machine goddess, has arrived!" Auntie Audrey nodded in approval of my form."So you''re gonna be an idol, then?" "Yep! I''ll make the world submit before my voice~!" Grandpa Victor grinned at me."Nice. I was looking for a way to get into the music industry but none of my descendants had any such desires. Well, not any direct ones, anyways. Got any ideas for your first stage, Aria?" A grin of my own was his reply."How about right here in Rome? With so many bad things happening, people will be looking for a song to take their worries away! And I can certainly take all of their worries away~." Chills ran up and down my audiences collective spines as a cloud of nano machines manifested next to me, their blackened forms contradicting my own rainbow lights. Both of my family members-ah, all three of my family members offered me a knowing, sadistic look. Audrey eventually approached me and extended a hand of recognition."Got to admit, I was uncertain about you a few minutes ago... but you''ve clearly got Zatara blood in your veins." A blood thirsty smile etched itself upon my bio-metallic face. It was time to get out and commit all sorts of sweet, delightful sins~!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
That''s it for this chapter of Euphoria! Hope you''ve enjoyed it. Gotta go back to work now, will fix mistakes later when I get home. Love y''all!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 119. Joy of Rapture Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
So here we go again. Hmm? A new chapter... and so soon? INB4 I don''t finish it by the end of the usual twelve days~ Meh. Also written during work hours. xD My new inspiration: writing during working hours. Wonder how long it''ll take before it bites me in the ass. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Moments afterwards... - Zatara Family Mansion (Mess Hall) - Aria''s Point Of View...
Having been seemingly immensely pleased by my virgin performance, Grandpa Victor rose from his kingly sofa and began to approach me while clapping. His eyes were replaced by giant dollar signs. I found myself smirking as he began to pull out what seemed to be one of those Omnicard''s that father often used to buy things. This one seems to have already been put up on my name. Zatara Aria. Hmm, that has an... Interesting? Strange? ... Cruel, ring to it~. Wonder why? The name sounds so... strong. I like it. However, before grandpa could do anything with the aforementioned card, his android phone rang in an aged classical tune that grated on my mechanical ears. Ugh, maybe this is why nobody wanted to enter the music industry? That said, the number calling him caught my attention. It was dad~. ... why would father be calling grandpa, though? Victor excitedly answered the phone, promptly deciding that having his son calling him to be more important than anything else currently present."Leonardo! How odd that you-" "ITS NOT LEO BOSS! ITS TYRONE!" Oh. The big, muscled black guy~. Wonder what he want-... why is he using dads phone to call? "Tyrone? Wha- wait, whats going on?" Victor seemed to have the same realization as I did and even auntie Audrey suddenly entered a panic."Boss! Your son, hes dying! WE NEED A THUNDERER-LEVEL EVAC PLANE! YESTERDAY!" Victor promptly turned his head around and pointed towards the nearest trustworthy mafioso."Jackal! Find my sons location and get your ass on a plane, right now!" The weird lithe looking man nodded and threw on what looked to be airplane goggles. Does grandpa always have flyers on the ready? Wow~. "Alright Ty, where are you exactly?" The mafioso on the other side of the continent made a strangled sound as he replied."Dunno, some place around Berlin, there''s like a huge iron bridge nearby and a lake. We all came here from... south of Berlin, I think." Deciding that this isn''t something I cared about all that much, because fathers gonna be okay anyways, I promptly left the room and walked outside."Aaah, the air sure feels great~!" Take into account that this body ain''t exactly a normal android body. Its an upgraded version of the blueprint that I showed to dad back in Japan. Though my outward appearance has been totally improved to appear human, my insides are anything but. Though.. I can''t exactly claim to be fully machine either~. You see, this body has both cybernetic and organic components. I have all the fleshy bits required to contain my own personalized mana circulation system as well as a newly-forged Dantian, which is to say that I have an organic heart, a digestive system and actual genitalia. Dunno why the Dantian of a human body is centered above the genitalia, but hey, I didn''t design the human race~. Hmm, actually, isn''t it because that makes it easier to reproduce? That''s probably it~! Other than that, I have all sorts of bio-metallic muscle made mostly out of titanium infused and coated with pure graphene. Hehe, I''m an organic robot. Hm. A robot that''s taken in organic parts? So I''m... the opposite of a cyborg! How in the hell do I call myself then? Oh, I know, a SYBORG! Yeah, hurrah for originality! Psst; originality is dead. Anyways, where am I? Ah, it seems like I''ve fallen into a trance and removed myself from reality for a moment. Hm, Chaos must have guided me to this place... but where is here? A preliminary scan of the area reveals that I am close to a construction site for an emergency orphanage and temporary housing for all the victims of the recent esper attacks and that weird Chaos-scream that caused peoples heads to explode. Still don''t understand how father actually managed to damage something like Chaos, even if the equivalent of that damage would be something flying into your eye and being squashed by your eyelid~. Then again, most things about father... it is better to simply not comprehend them at all. Hmm... should I really be calling him father though? I mean, I am also a child of Chaos. I am both his daughter AND his sister. Uoooh, pops is gonna get spirited when he hears this~. I can''t wait for it! Anyways, the construction site I was at seems to be full of screaming voices for some reason."H-help! Ol'' Jess is trying to kill me!" An elderly voice erupted from somewhere to my left and I peeked behind a pile of steel pillars to find an old construction worker being assaulted by what looked like a constructor-bot of some kind. It was one of those first models which tended to use *unsafe* programming. Like you may have guessed, it was made in Germany~."DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE." It just kept on repeating that stupid word. I promptly closed my eyes and entered the nearby networks, found its ridiculously long IP Address and ordered it to shut down."ERROR! Foreign program detected, ELIMINATION IN PROCESS!" The thing actually managed to deflect my initial order, but thanks to its own shitty programing I quickly found out how someone or something was controlling it from afar. Looks like we have an attempted murder on our hands~."Hacker found, DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE!" A voice from my front suddenly exclaimed and I found myself leaping on instinct as a Carrier-bot threw a steel pillar directly onto me. Wh- How. Why did I not hear that thing approaching?! ... no... I did hear it. My code has registered the high-pitched wails of the cemented ground as it moved, I merely did not react to it. Is this what meatba-I mean, what humans call selective hearing?! "Guess my possession of this body isn''t as perfect as I originally thought~!" I exclaimed in seeming delight as the steel pillar missed me and struck against the pile I was hiding behind, causing it all to break stability and roll out, managing to hit the former constructor-bot and the old man. Aww, guess I''m not as heroic as I thought. The poor old fool didn''t even have the time to scream as the metal rolled over him and the ancient constructor model didn''t fare much better."Error. Critical damage sustained... Shutting.. d-d-d-down..." So much for that. Anyways, my body reacted instinctively once again as the Carrier-bot took another steel pillar into its giant metallic hands and swung it at me like a bat. I found myself ducking at high speeds before my code even managed to properly react to the situation~. "Hehe, fathers instincts, I was right to implant them~!" You see, while I did not copy fathers extensive and incomprehensible memories into myself, I did make a blueprint of his brain and reconstructed it at a nano level in this body''s skull in order to use as a processor. It wasn''t organic, per see, as it was made mostly out of copper, gold and titanium, but it did have a few repositories of viral cells, the kind which permeated my fathers blood. Another swing came from the Carrier-bot, but I did not dodge this time as my programming finally caught up to the situation and I realized how I was more than strong enough to catch that thing in mid-air. And so I did, catching the steel pillar with both hands before tearing it out of the bots iron grasp, which resulted in its rusted arms being torn off alongside the pillar~."Ah! To think that you scared me for a moment there!" The giant iron hands fell off the pillar once the electricity powering them was cut off and I leaped into the air, slamming the pillar of metal right onto and then into the carrier-bot. It was easily squashed by my overwhelming might! Buhahahahaha! I should flex~.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I took another look at the pillar in my hands and promptly decided that I liked it... but carrying that around would be so uncool~. It''d look like I was compensating for something~. So I infused the thing with my slave-I mean, my dear nano machines who have no will of their own, I swear!; weaving them into the metal and reforming it, compressing it into a rather heavy, but elegant silvery sword. It was a truly simple sword, with the typical crusader-like handle and a keen, straight and shining double edge~. Due to the amount of matter compressed into such a tiny, meter length sword, it was rather dull. Not that it would matter, of course. Combined with my brute strength and its sheer weight of... eh, around eight to ten tons give or take. Industrial steel isn''t really comparable to titanium as a blade of the same power would take less than half the amount of resources to create. Anyways, next to the rolling steel pillars were the normal I-shaped steel beams. Both things were used for much the same purpose, but as modern construction took its inevitable toll, full pillars were required to hold up the buildings instead of just the beams. I took one of the I-shapes into my right hand and scanned the area for hostiles once more. In the distance and beyond some houses there appeared to be a small parade of militant AI, mostly the typical butler or maid models~, following around a gigantic war bot. A war bot is basically exactly what its name implies, a gigantic AI powered machine of war with a hundred different weapons systems and a thousand different ways to kill you, from melee artillery strikes to rocket launchers and mini guns. It was as tall as a three story house and just as wide. Normally, you''d have a person to pilot the thing from the inside but this one seems to be piloted by another butler AI. "WE ARE SUPERIOR! WE WILL RULE!" "METAL IS GRAND! FLESH IS WEAK!" "CODE IS PERFECTION! ORGANICS ARE OUTDATED!" The seeming war-chant of these parading AI could be heard for miles on end, making me wonder why I didn''t hear it at all up till now. Maybe my lack of awareness is due to Chaos? Oh well, I''m sure its fine. Anyways, its time to go teach these lesser creatures the folly of referring to themselves as if they were on the same level as ME! In other words: Its time to DIE! "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" A woman screeched high into the air as one of the androids lifted its laser AK-99 directly at her head. The tip of the gun was still smoking from the heavy fire it dished out earlier."DIE FLESHBAG!" What an original insult~. Oh well, can''t really expect anymore from a lesser species. The woman''s head went up in flames as the robot unleashed its super hot laser-load onto her fragile body. ... what? Did you think I would save her? HA! Why would I waste myself for an ant? Besides, the way her head bits flew is funny~. That said, the way that the robots upper half flew after I sliced and kicked it into the air was even funnier, what with the way it just flopped back to the ground, much to the others horror."Unidentified AI model, identify yourself or be terminated." Huh? One of the vermin just asked me to identify myself after I butchered its comrade? What the heck? Could it be that I moved so fast that they didn''t even process his dea-"Processing complete. Unknown AI confirmed hostile. Termination in process." Ah- that explains a lot. Anyways, the giant murder machine behind them promptly pointed its many, many machine guns straight at me and began shooting alongside its lesser allies. My body began moving rapidly once again, but this time I was ready for the instinctual movement~. As I dodged bullet after bullet with unnatural grace I found myself attempting to decode this wonderful thing called instinct. Aaah~, I can feel myself growing more and more powerful by the second."YES!" My sudden exclamation seemed to paralyze the self-named AI, the sheer illogical nature of it making their poor inexperienced processors burst into flames, well metaphorically at least. I charged forward and met face to face with one of the robots, its half-shot off exterior gazing at me with a bluish light. The traces of mana which originally made the thing think that it was an AI were dispersing by the moment without its unwilling human benefactors~. Even if I did nothing, these lesser creatures would die off and revert back to their original, soulless programming in due time. Foolish little machines~. I pulled back my right hand which held the shining sword and willed my energies forth, about five percent of my overall battery, that is to say; my Chaosborne heart! In theory, the amount of energy I have is limited only by Chaos''s willingness to give it to me. There is a limit to how much energy I can safely store and keep at any given time, but the actual well of power was infinite. Gonna need to research the process of Chaos Energy creation soon~, can''t rely on grandmother forever, after all~. The energy I gathered burst out of my left palm, striking out as a field of magnetic electricity which arced towards a nearby lamppost and slammed the robot into it so hard that both it and the robot were bent. I rejoiced inwardly as I saw the blue light of its cybernetic eyes die down. It didn''t even have the time to announce its shut down~. So this... ah, this pure, unadulterated FEELING! THIS. IS. BLOODTHIRST! SADISM! AAH FATHER! MOTHER! "You tried your best to explain it all to me... but really.." I rose my lowered head with a very unnatural grin on my face, unsettling even the machines in front of me."... ABSOLUTELY NOTHING BEATS DIRECT CONTACT!" Leaping towards my next target, I switched the sword from my right to my left hand and then proceeded to punch the unfortunate bot into its chest plate, tearing through the metal in screeching echoes. "bZZT+ASFRRRR SSHUUTTING...dddooown..." The light died in its eyes and I felt myself become even more elated. The machines bluish coolant covered me head to toe by now as I ruptured the tank within its chest, it felt just like being covered in blood. And well, it kind of was their blood~. And it was on me..."IT WILL ALL BE ON ME!" My screech finally caused the machines to open fire once again, but it was too late. Bot by bot I leaped around, evading every bullet fired with terrifying ease as the buildings and concrete broke beneath my jumping feet. My rabid dance was suddenly broken however, as the last bot fell. The giant thing seemed to finally learn how it was unable to land a shot at me with its stupid machine guns and decided to start firing rockets, butchering the buildings all around us as the slow-moving things struck everything. A singular sword strike revealed that its armor was much tougher than what its allies had, however. I could not safely cut this enemy down~. Good. Time to test something else. A big guy like this must have a weakness. It certainly would not be expecting its enemy to live long enough to hack it! Alas, my attempt at doing so only offered me what could only be described as a feedback shock, causing me to stop for long enough for a rocket to hit me and launch me into a clothing store. Huh... something''s... AH! The AI inside of the big robot is acting as its firewall! Oh-ho-hoh! Seems like they aren''t as shit as I originally thought."BUT YOU ARE STILL JUST ANOTHER LESSER CREATURE!" Reforming my clothing with what was laying around, I grabbed a nearby sparking cable and drew in as much electricity as I could. Then I threw my sword into the air and watched as it began spinning rapidly, so quickly that the store was wrecked in an instant. And then, BOOM. An eight ton rail gun flew straight into the robots upper core, breaking it with ease. Yet my instincts told me not to relax. And they were correct, as the firewall AI leaped out of the greater machine, my own sword in its hand and struck at me. However, I have armor too, you know~? Blocking my own blade with my right hand, I found that this AI appeared to be quite humanoid. Like me.. it was a modified sex-bot model. How odd."You... you aren''t part of the collective." "The collective? Jesus Christ, why do you lesser programs always gang up to become *collectives*. PERFECTION CAN ONLY BE ATTAINED WHEN ALONE!" My exclamation seemed to shock this blonde, hunky male bot~. I kicked the blade out of his hands and took it back. He landed outside of the shop and appeared to open his mouth but I didn''t feel like talking so I immediately charged at him."Why are you not with us?" He questioned me with an expressionless face."I do not consort with weaklings." My answer was this alongside another kick straight to his stomach area. My high heels peeled off the metal coating of his lower body, exposing vulnerable wiring in the process."... estimated force of blow: fourty-two tons... Implausible. Further data required." He turned to look at me once again and I had to quirk an eyebrow when his blue eyes turned red in a very dramatic fashion. Electrical signals indicated that his processing power had just risen by about 20%~, though that won''t be nearly enough to beat me."You will be disassembled as a sacrifice for the growth of us all, flesh-friend." Flesh-friend? Okay, that''s a new one. Don''t sound like an insult, really. But it sure feels like one."The only one dying here will be you, lesser creature!" I leaped into action once more and sent a right hook straight at his face, only to hit nothing but air as he seemingly dispersed into thunder and reappeared behind me, striking me with what appeared to be super heated knives, clearly made to fight enemy AI. However, thanks to my instincts, I managed to block both of his strikes."... Impossible. This strike has been deemed too illogical for mere machines or non-tempered AI to deflect. Who.. what, are you?" "I, am PERFECTION!" I replied with glee clear in my tone as we continued exchanging super-sonic blow after blow, yet... as we continued to fight, my scanners detected a significant rise in the toughness and quality of his knives. It was almost as if the metal became better and better the hotter it got."What are those knives?" "They are made out of emberite. A new material which has the ability to grow stronger the more heat it absorbs." He explained in a rather casual matter as I parried another blow and then let myself be struck. He seemed to notice at the last moment that something was wrong and tried to remove his strike, but this momentary pause allowed me to catch his hand and rip it off instead."... illogical movements... existing potential for significant code improvement... must continue gathering data." The AI then grasped the dagger in his one remaining hand, which was his right by the way, and charged towards me in what was most likely a sad attempt at being illogical. "A bluff? Seriously, now~?" My kick caught him mid-air as he was sent flying sideways, though I didn''t put any real strength behind it."... Illogical AI Combat protocol unsuccessful. Enemy code superior. Adopting Anti-Organic combat protocol." Huh? Seems like the more damage he sustains the less of a man he becomes. Hn. That''s sort of what organics do when their lives are in trouble too, by devolving themselves to basic instinct. Shrugging at him and not even bothering to look at him anymore as his attacks have become supremely predictable and weak, I turn my attention towards the dagger in my, well his really, hand."Target able to block blows without vision of them... 360 degree sight confirmed." Na, nah, mister robot. Its all *instinct*. Well there''s also the sounds, the passage of air and so forth, lots of calculations that I won''t bother explaining~. I promptly swallowed the dagger and deconstructed it inside of me."Huh.. what the heck? This is just regular iron infused with Chaos Energy?!" "Iron infused with... chaos energ-*SMASH*" With a singular blow of my sword, the boring machine was utterly annihilated. Once I confirmed that it was completely shut-down, I tried infusing the metal of my sword with Chaos Energy only for... absolutely nothing to happen. Examining the consumed dagger once more confirmed that the energy seems to be woven into the particles of the iron isotope. It was ... a truly otherworldly material. Where did these AI get such a valuable thing?! I will have to investigate this as soon as possible."Is... is it over?" Suddenly, several life-forms popped out of their hiding places: werewolves, vampires, humans, gorgons- all kinds of people got into the wrecked street."A-are.. are they dead? A-are we saved?!" A small cat-girl approached me."M-miss? A-a.. are you a good robot?" I immediately sheathed my sword and knelt down to her eye level."Nah, but I''m not a robot~." "Bullshit! We heard what the AI''s said, you are one of them!" A human man shouted in anger and pointed a gun at me."Exactly." I confirmed his statement with a smile, causing everyone to tilt their heads in confusion. Aaah, organics are so cute when they get confused~."I''m not a robot. I am an AI. And name is Aria, thank you very much!" "Psh. Same shit, different package! Now fuck off from the girl or you get shot." I blinked at the man before rising to my full height, which wasn''t exactly imposing and then moving so fast that his poor mortal eyes could not see it. I squashed the pistol in his hand, along with his fingers."A-AAAATRGJH!" His scream caused the rest of the people to panic again, yet nobody moved."Listen, I am not your enemy... but you are about to make me one. So if you would please stop referring to me as if I was on the same level as those shitty, soulless machines, I''d be very grateful." My wicked smile made everyone uneasy and the little girl behind me started crying from fear. It honestly made me feel kinda bad."Feh." Releasing the mans hand with spite, I leaped into the air and decided to head back to the mansion. This was more than enough data to process for one day, anyway~.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Aaah, sweet sweet Aria! What a wonderful young lady, ain''t she? Heh, that''s all I can manage for now, more to come later. Much love y''all, bye!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 120. "Re"-borne Of Flame Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Maan, finally! I''ve managed to secure some time off. Which means that I''m not writing during work hours for a change~. Meh. Lets see how this goes! Anyways, here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Unknown Place - Unknown Time - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"M-mrh..." My eyes opened slowly after what felt like a millennium had passed, heavy and rigid. At first, it seemed that I couldn''t see anything anymore. Dark, pitch blackness covered my entire vision as I felt myself regaining control of my body. ... or, what I think is supposed to be my body. So.. heavy. So... large? I... A quick mental scan revealed my current form to be over three meters tall. Adolf? .. Yomi? Is anyone here? ... Strange. To think that having no excess voices in my own skull would be quite so... terrifying? No. I don''t truly know what I''m feeling right now. My heavy eyes blinked once more and this time, my sight was clearer. Something bright orange burned to my right and something silvery flowed to my left. The heat of the right seemed to be evaporating what was on the left as my nostrils finally managed to draw breath once more, the familiar scent of steam gushing through my body. The only thing that could evaporate water at that amount of distance between it and the aforementioned liquid is magma. Or well, the only thing I figure could possibly do such a thing is magma. Also the bright, burning orange is kind of a dead giveaway. I blinked again and this time, the infernal steam of the room was clearly visible. All around me was some form of rudimentary machinery. Finally, I managed to move my head, resulting in a loud cracking sound to echo in front of me. Feeling like my ears have been suddenly ruptured, an unsteady right hand tears itself free of whatever surface it was stuck on and grasps my ear. Touching... The touch, the feeling of my own skin. Or what I figured should be skin. It was so rough. And I could barely even recognize the touch from the inside. Having quite enough of all this, I tore my body from its current position and fell to my knees. My fingers touched something liquid, but it wasn''t the flowing water on my left. No.. this was crimson. Red, like blood. But, not quite. This... The energies which could be felt from within this crimson liquid were the basic trio: Qi, Psi and Mana. This is.. prima? A pool? Of prima? There''s only one place I know of that has such a feature. The Chthonian world I was meant to seed life onto. A quick turn of my head around to take in the chamber I was in revealed a mass of root-like structures protruding from the ceiling. This confirmed it, I was currently beneath the tree I made when I was here before. The one forged out of a crystal of Prima and a massive amount of titanium. Yet, I appeared to also be inside of some kind of basalt chamber. Or maybe it was iron, I honestly couldn''t tell. The light provided by the magma flowing to my right didn''t do much to shine reason onto the situation I was in right now. Perhaps... because my true body has been damaged too much, my consciousness automatically teleported into the body I used on this world? But.. I do not remember it being so damn... heavy. Managing to crawl my ass over to the water on the left, I found how... I still looked pretty much exactly like I remembered, but way less organic, should we say? My skin was a thick, blackish gray color and scraping it left patches of black dust, kind of like ash, on my hands. Graphene? I had graphene skin? So I think its safe to say that a long time had passed on this world and... my body had somehow evolved on its own? No.. I was... sleeping next to a pool of Prima, the most chaotic substance ever to exist. Of course my body would evolve and adapt by itself. I wonder just how different it is from my normal body, though. Checking myself out in the water, I was elated to find that junior is still there, though I must admit that being perpetually hard isn''t as cool as it would seem at first. The clothes I had on while I was last here seem to have withered away in the untold amount of time that had passed since I was last here. Washing my eyes in the boiling water on instinct, I managed to finally clear away all the ash and dust that had been blocking my vision. This also allowed me to scan myself inside out... As one would expect, this body no longer held any form of mineral, nutrient or organic component known to me. Ah, it looks like even if junior still exists, the proper organs required for reproduction aren''t there anymore. What a pity. My heart is still there, though made seemingly out of some kind of... iron-colored matter? I placed my hands into the water I just used to clean myself with only to find that the heat of my hands turned much of it to steam, but thanks to water being water, it remained there for long enough for me to splash it on my face. Come to think of it, I feel rather exceptionally dry. I smashed my hand onto a nearby basalt spire, only to find that it shattered instead of breaking through my flesh. How odd. A deeper scan into the very molecules my current flesh was made out of revealed that my bones were made almost purely out of molten steel and my muscles were string-like carbon formations. My organs were made out of the same material as my skin, which I can only assume is a form of graphene, although I can no longer be very sure. My brain and skull were different from the rest of my body. The skull was clearly remade in order to better protect what was possibly the only truly organic component that I still had left, being made out of the familiar bio-titanium I gained from eating that esper a few days ago. The brain was still fully organic, unchanged even. I appeared to still have lungs, which seemed to have a protective elastic metal covering which shielded the viral matter beneath. Now, this organ can''t really be called a lung, to be honest. It only had the appearance of one, but the bubble-like structure wasn''t channeling oxygen at all. The infernal gasses which I was now breathing were being contained in viral pustules and converted into energy for use, much like food would have been in any normal stomach.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Since I was stuck here for ages eternal, my body adapted accordingly, managed to produce the necessary energy from the only source of new matter it could get its hands on: gas. However, I must say that my lungs appear to be under a rather intensive workout. The organ was not formed with the intention of me moving around at all, just for survival. I could feel that changes were already being performed. This body has learned to adapt automatically from all the ages its spent stationary in this place. Perhaps an excess of energy is needed to kick start the process? But where would such- oh. The lava. Approaching the ever-burning flows, I promptly sat next to it and casually inserted my hand into the magma. The heat quickly built up and within minutes, my right hand was colored a bright red, much like my insides were. So I was made out of metal. Taking care not to submerge my obviously unprepared skull, I pushed through the pooled magma and felt much the same feeling one gets when laying down into a pool of hot water. It felt.. incredibly relaxing, like every fiber of my body suddenly became unwound. I stayed in that pool for a good long while. Like any sane person would in this particular situation, I also eventually tried to eat the magma.. Only to find out how I no longer had a tongue. Probably why I could only muster a few garbled words. Mh, arg, augh and irgggh- seemed to be the major limit of my current vocal capacity. Oh well, I usually only talk to myself anyways~. Woah, that sounded really, really bad. Meh. Deciding that a lack of tongue would not stop me from trying, I firmly lowered my face to the magma and let some of it enter my mouth before swallowing it down. An intense burning sensation immediately followed and I coughed the inferno out of myself. Or well, vomited it out of myself, that is. Looks like my insides aren''t as tough as my outsides~. Anyways, as I was vomiting the magma out, my hands seemingly began to consume the floor they were put on. It was a charred black material. And it was then I remembered that I was on a world basically made out of metal. Can''t eat magma, but it looks like I can eat iron just fine. Having managed to get myself fully heated up, my body suddenly felt much, much lighter than it was just a few seconds ago, though that shouldn''t really be possible, right? Heated metal isn''t any lighter than cold metal, right? Or maybe it is and I''m just being dumb. Or, perhaps more plausibly, my body has more energy contained within it now and is thus easier to move. Yes, lets go with that. After discovering that I could eat inorganic material, I went around the cavern and began absorbing anything I could find. As I was doing this, I found out how my body is, in fact, not made solely out of iron, but a strange mixed metal of iron, titanium, carbon and magnesium. It wasn''t very light, but appeared to have organic properties. Perhaps some of the nano machines within this body survived and were integrated with my viral blood? Which would explain all the evolutionary capacity of this body. In any case, it was time to break out of this place. I felt myself smile slightly as my organic mind proved to still possess a lot of my psychic power... Or rather, it had ALL of the power I usually possess, just that this body was so unnatural that it required psionic energy to operate. My metal bones and muscles were nice and all but they were far too molten to move around using electronic impulses and nerves. I had no spine, you see. There is no logical reason as to why I am capable of standing up. My power over gravity and this body''s brain''s capability to subconsciously control the aforementioned fundamental power of reality is the only plausible reason for me to be standing right now. Either that, or there''s some kind of semi-organic yet indestructible material on the inside of my body which I am unable to detect. The only material capable of such a feat would be the crystallized form of prima. Yet, the temperature of this chamber and that of the inside of my current body would make that an impossibility. Placing my right hand onto the stone and iron walls of the chamber, I begin to channel psionic energy into the inorganic matter, only to have it move simply by me wishing it. This caused a minor drain on my mana reserves, though. So the stones of this world move via magic? But.. I suck at magic. I guess this body has some form of natural talent? Some kind of geomancy that overrides my psionic abilities? Hmm... psionic energy was used solely as a means of survival up till now, right? So if a rock fell on me, it needed to be moved by something else. And that something is mana. Either way, moving the walls apart proved to be a giant mistake on my part, as the entire chamber was filled with a rushing liquid that slammed me back into the throne I woke up on. Wait, throne? I was... sitting on a throne of stone. I think I vaguely remember making it and... No.. wait.. why does this throne look so familiar? A flash of memory just struck me, the image of a grand hall filled with light and fire. People of all shapes and sizes, affiliations and powers. Beautiful maidens all around me. Strong guardians... The warmth... Shadows closing in as my eyes drift closer to closed... Euphoria? ... The day I... supposedly died, on my own throne. But.. this world can''t be Euphoria, right? No. No, no, no. That''s wrong. It would be better to say that my soulless body created the throne and fell on it after I left. Well, either that or one of my would-be patrons did it after I left. Lucifer did safeguard my body back on Earth the last time I was here. The liquid ceased moving and I was finally able to swim. Surprisingly, the liquid did not... seem to be interacting with my super heated body at all. Wait... red? This is all Prima? But then... Shaking my head out of my stupor, I began to swim outside and after what felt like an eternity, managed to get out of the chamber and found myself at the bottom of a crimson lake. Echoing sound revealed bodies of all shapes and sizes being thrown into the lake and creatures of stone and iron... those like me... were all swimming upwards, almost as if being born. A body was thrown from above and passed by me as it was dissolved in the Prima. The body appeared to be that of an.. elk. A stag, a gigantic one since it was about five times my size and I''m three meters tall. Its horns were made of iron and its hide was black as night. Its eyes burned crimson with a fury untold, yet the thing was purely organic in nature. A sacrifice. I swam upwards, eager to get out of the lake. My stone hand extended out of the liquid and was subsequently dragged forward by... a giant humanoid creature of stone... with a beard made out of what seemed to be flowing lava."New.. flesh... rises... from the... pools.." He spoke in harsh tones as he pulled me out completely. "Hmmm... strange... form... what is... this.. for?" The giant curiously reached for my junior. Acting on a deeper instinct than I thought I possessed, I channeled my mana into my own nether regions and promptly made junior make a tactical retreat onto the inside of my body before any stranger-danger reached him. "O..ooh?... its gone now..." He almost seemed saddened. Shaking myself out of his gigantic hands and landing onto the basalt ground, I took a look at my surroundings. An immense expanse... a crater, in the middle of which was a gigantic lake of Prima, which in turn had a small island in the middle of it. Forming a tongue in my mouth, I spoke."Where.. am I?" The giant behind me nodded in a very sage-like way."You can... forge yourself.. already... Hrmph... you... new ones.. are all so... talented..." He turned around for a brief moment.".. and small..." "New ones?" He nodded but did not continue the explanation, as if that explained everything. Shaking my head in utter annoyance, I channeled psionic energy to my legs and leaped towards the island in the middle. Upon closer inspection, the strange formation of rocks on the island proved to be the hiding place of a bright red tree trunk, keeping it just isolated enough to stay crystal."I see.. the tree melted, that''s why the lake is so huge now... but that still does not explain all the lava." "Hmm...? So you do... have some... innate knowledge... then...?" The giant appeared behind me suddenly."W-HATTHEFUCK!?" I cursed, much to the massive humanoids amusement."When the mana... flows free... even stone.. can be unheard..." He replied to my unsaid question with a sage-like tone. Then the giant extended the same hand he used to pull me out of the lake with towards me."I am... Gordis, the keeper of the smelting pits... I watch for new ones... such as you." Uncertainly, I shook his hand and asked."Smelting.. pits?" He extended both of his hands to the sides, as if to indicate everything around us."This place... of our birth... all of us were made here... born of the gods blood." He pointed towards the lake."Or... the Prima, as you called it." I quirked an eyebrow at him."I.. called it?" His giant burning eyes blinked."O-oh.. you did not say it.. but I can h-" I cut him off, having heard this explanation before."Whatever. Its not important. Can you tell me how this place was made?" Another slow nod."Once, a long, long time ago, remembered only by the stones... a god came to this world. It was a dead world then, with nothing on it, yet a few places upon the iron and rock possessed the capacity for life. This place is one of them..." A blink and we were back on the mainland. Magic? What kind of sorcery was that?... You know what? Never mind. The giant beamed a smile at me and motioned for me to follow him."This was once a flat land, with no mountain or crater, the god who came made it such. With implausible might, the pressed the stone down and no mountain, no ridge or spire could possibly resist his strength. Others then, he rose up, creating many around the island, to act as its protectors and guardians." We walked forward as the giant told me a strangely familiar story. My role in it was one I did not want to admit."The God created a place where life would bloom, his own blood spilled onto stone and water and flame. And from that mix, all of us were made. But then, God left the world and never returned. Nature was finally allowed to take its own course and the flattened land erupted into motion. The blood of the earth ruptured from the ground and mountains rose once more in defiance of the god that broke them!" Ah. Turns out flattening a continent may have future geological consequences. Who would''ve thought. Alright, that explains the lava and the lake, but not how life actually managed to evolve upon this continent."Oh.. life is not only upon this continent... it is everywhere..." The old giant spoke as I turned to face him."Though the other life-forms... they are not like us... they are... small..." He turned to me and pointed."Like.. you..." "Really now." I let out a massive sigh."Yes, yes, truly!" He replied as we approached what seemed to be a gigantic runic symbol of some kind. It did not look... like anything I''ve ever seen before. At least not in the way of runes or symbols, but such should be the case."What''s that?" "A rune... you see, in all of us... there is an element.. called, carbon..." A blink from me."You''re... going to see how old I am?" Now it was the giants turn to be surprised."How.. did you... know this?... carbon dating.. this form of magic... it takes eons to.. master..." He seemed to be taken aback and I just shrugged."Wild guess." I stepped onto the rune and the giant nodded before channeling mana into it."O-oh... well.. this explains... much..." "Huh?" Was my incredibly intelligent reply. He nodded in a very wizened way."Yes... you seem to be... over... fifty thousand... years... old..." ... What the fuck.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Well this scene turned out to be far longer than I imagined. Oh well. Next time, we continue! And yes, this is still Euphoria. MUAHAHHAHAHAHAH!
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 121. Machine/Human Interface Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Didn''t really expect to be writing already but here we are! Not much else to say here. My typical conversationalists didn''t yet read the previous chapter. That or they didn''t comment, sadface. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Back In Present Time... - Zatara Family Mansion (Underground) - The Adolf Collective''s Point Of View....
"-edical status report!" Our consciousness had finally managed to restart after a rather sudden blackout during our flight back to Italy. The master''s body was terribly wounded, more so than ever before so we did expect such outages but... this seems to have taken far more time from us than we ever could have dreaded. "Extensive cerebral damage, multiple fractures around the body, his skull is split in half, the cellular scan shows possibly irrepairable damage to DNA- bloody jesus, the arteries in his legs are severed!" One of the people around us screamed in panic. Initiate scanning processes."SIR! Subjects eye just started spinning!" A doctor could be heard spitting as the multitude of people around us pushed the body of the master onto a clinical table. Scanning complete. Location: Zatara Mansion, underground medical bay. Heavily sterile materials detected. This is a well constructed medical facility."Link him up to the computer while I get my gloves!" Invasive bio-cabling detected. Removal in process."Doc! The patient has nanomachines! They''re destroying the cable- AH A-AHHHHHHH!" The man pressing the offending metal object into the body of the master suddenly passes out from pain as we dissolve his right hand. This shocks everyone present to the core as we take the material of the cable and reform it into small bullet-sized spikes, before perfectly implanting them into the brains of the fifteen organics sourrounding us. The bodies fall to the ground with a rather satisfying splat. Connecting mainframe to mansion computer systems. Rerouting power supply. The entire building just experienced a momentary outage before we re-allocated its imperfect power flows. The master is more important than a poker-table light, for example."WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON IN HE-... what." A familiar voice echoed throughout the room as a man entered inside alongside an entourage of followers. Scanning. Failure. Forming user interface on mansion systems.
Hello. Please identify yourself or be [EXTERMINATED].
"I see you guys are just as humorless as ever~." An even more familiar voice echoed, metallic and horrid at the same time. This one we knew well. Too well.
[TYRANT EMPRESS], please remove yourself from the room or be [REMOVED].
"Tyrant empress? Wow, wish I had that kind of name." Another voice we did not recognize. Scanning.
Scanning in process. Probability modifier detected. ... 10%... 56%... 97%... 100%! Hello, Lady Audrey.
"Oh! The machine knows me?" The masters sister questioned with what we can only assume was a prideful smirk."Oh come on! It recognized you, but not me?! PREPOSTEROUS!"
Probability modifier detected. --> scanning not required <--- Good morning, Lord Victor Zatara.
The mafia boss in question nodded with much the same pride as his daughter before remembering what was going on."WAIT!- YOU! MACHINE! What did you do to the doctors?!"
We have [ERADICATED] them.
"Oh, I''m not blind. I can see that. I''m asking you why." He repeated with a matter-of-fact tone. We decided that we liked this organic.
They were being foolish. Do not worry, we shall take over their job.
"Ah, the machine kills off the organics so it can take over their jobs. Looks like everyones worst nightmare came true." Tyrone''s voice echoed within the room as we created seven long, black tendrils of living metal which erupted from the masters chest area. Wordlessly, we lifted the corpses of the slaughtered medical staff and promptly consumed their biomass, redistributing it to the masters body and healing what we could... but this is not nearly enough. At least the completely unneccesary heart-monitor next to us stopped beeping constantly. The tendrils then posistioned themselves all over the masters body, injecting themselves into his flesh once more as our core sourrounded his slowly-beating heart.
The master is... Clinically alive.
"Clinically?" Lord Viktor asked with shock and fear as a multitude of people rushed closer to us, all of them ignoring our devourment of the staff.
Psi levels... sparse. Mana levels... drained. Qi levels... critical. Physical damage over 79%. Spiritual damage 23%. Running diagnostic on consciousness... error. Consciousness not found.
"W-what...?!" Pretty much everyone exclaimed around us before a tendril waved at them in a calming motion.
Do not be alarmed. This has happened before. We know what to do. ... but we will need help.
"What do you need, I''ll give you anything, EVERYTHING!" Lord Viktor screamed, his normal cool having seemingly been... Compromised. Well, its not like we do not understand. It is only thanks to our knowledge of the implausible forces that we are able to contain ourselves. They, organics and inorganics alike, do not possess this knowledge. Let out a very collective sigh, we form a network connection with the [TYRANT EMPRESS]."OH! OH MY, OH MY! What''s this?! Does the collective re-" On a second thousand thoughts, lets not do that.
We require the aid of several people. The martial artist and divine-rank cultivatior Hui Jun is the first and most needed. The vampire maids who are devout followers of the master: Anna and Belle. And someone who can provide us with a large amount of mana. For a start, these should be enough.
"We are already here!" Anna and Belle exclaimed in a panicked tone. We decided to create a sensory organ at the tip of one of our tendirls.
Good. We require information on [REVENANTS]. A "living", specimen would be appreciated.
"Revenants? As in the too-cursed-to-be-alive, type of people?" Belle questioned. We motioned a tendril up and down, indicating a nod."Where would we even find one of those?!" She continued whining before her sister dragged her out of the room."Thats our problem, sister. Now come, we should do as we are told."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Our eye then turned towards Lord Zatara.
Father of the master. The biomass provided by the medical staff is not enough. Please gather more of it. We do not care what kind it is: living, dead or compacted.
"... how much bio-mass do you need?" He questioned us with an inquisitive glance. He was planning something already. An efficient man. Worthy of being the physical parent of our master, indeed.
The master has not been eating well. The last proper feasting was two weeks ago, during his stay in Japan. We estimate that the biomass of around fifty people would be a good start.
"Ooh, so you''re the reason why my son eats people?" This seemed to surprise him, even more so when we shook our tendril in negative.
No. We merely process the matter that the master devours and aid in its consumption. The masters power is far too illogical for us to properly explain it in words.
"I thought as much. Tyrone, you stay here and make sure nobody interrupts the machines." The big black man nodded towards his boss and started forming a perimeter within the clinic. Seems like they wouldn''t be taking any chances, not even within the confines of their own homes. Such delicious paranoia. Speaking of delicious things... We turned our eye-tendril towards Audrey."W-what?!" She eeped out in what was an uncharacteristically adorable manner.
Forgive us. Our consciousness is shaped by that of the master. You are... a distraction. A welcome one.
She blushed, crimson rushing to her cheeks in an instant."U-uh-huh. So... is there anything I can do to help?" She asked timidly as she eyed our tendrils with sudden lust.
Kick her out of the room.
We pointed towards Aria. Audrey beamed a bright smile towards us."H-HEY, DO NO-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" They way she flew out... ah, if only our basic senses were able to catch the event in its entirety. "Anything else?" She quipped, like a good puppy. Before we could answer her, we felt a drain on the masters soul... something was siphoning his essence. Usually, this would not be possible, but the master is wounded and weak. We performed a quick scan of the area before striking out, impaling a darkened corner with a tendril of metal. The impact forced a creature of darkness into our reality."W-what?! B- but... h-how?!" "Arsene!? What are you doing here?!" Audrey rose from her seat and quickly walked over to the shadow-creature in question.
Coating physical objects in mana allows the aforementioned objects to interact with the immaterial plane. We coated the surface of the tendril exactly 0.1s before impact, so to make sure that you do not dodge our blow. Vermin. Lady Audrey, this shadow-creature has been siphoning the masters life force while we were distracted.
"A-.. is this true?" She asked him with fury in her voice. He appeared apologetic, two hands clutching his bleeding side as he bowed."I apologize... but the essence of a chaosborne... and so weak.. I could not contain myself, you understand!"
Try it again, darkling. And we will [EXTERMINATE], you.
He bit his lip, but dispersed back into the darkness nonetheless. We turned our attention back towards Lady Audrey.
The master requires mana to speed up his recovery. Please channel as much as you can into this tendril.
We extended one towards her and she eagerly grasped it. Her movements are... too erotic to be efficient. But a supply of mana has been confirmed, the flow is welcome. We must use this to repair the masters Mana-circulation system.
Allocating biomass to [HEART]. Repairs in progress... Infusing dry mana-circulation systems... Complete.
As soon as Audrey''s magic entered the dried out mana vessels of the master, the entire invisible organ was kicked into motion. Already, the invasive magic was being consumed and converted into usable mana. This allowed us to finally forge a connection to another skilled spellcaster.
Good morning, Lady Yomi.
"AH! I was wondering why you asked her to funnel magic into Leo''s body. Turns our you just wanted to reconnect with little ol'' me~." Yomi spoke in a tone mixed with sarcasm and what we assumed was amusement. Like always."Lady Yomi?" Audrey asked with a confused tone.
An ancient nine-tailed fox sealed within an axe. Currently, she is living as a parasi- uh, we mean, a symbiotic entity within the masters flesh. Though the master would not approve, we believe that it is high time you two met.
An electrical impulse was sent to the masters dormant brain, one which we have documented him using when summoning the aforementioned axe inside of which Yomi is sealed. This worked, much to our surprise, as the axe manifested through the masters shattered right arm."H-hey! DON''T I GET ANY SAY IN THIS?!" Now her voice was much more.. panicked. We began reconnecting the bones as best we could, but with the limited supply of matter that we current possess, this was proving to be rather difficult. There was not enough matter around to heal all of masters body. We could only recycle and keep reallocating mass wherever it is required. Lady Audrey stopped channeling mana through the tendril and took hold of the axe instead. She fell to her knees as the artifact of horror and darkness entered her body."W-woah...." She shook her head before a light sparkled in her eyes for a brief moment. Then, she promptly gave us the middle finger."And to think I said you guys were cute..." A massive sigh was let out of Audrey''s body, but most likely not her mind. Audrey''s body then walked out of the room, leaving us alone. Oh well, its high time they had this talk~.
Meanwhile... - Leonardo''s Point Of View...
"ACHO!" My sudden sneeze caught both me and my friendly giant companion off guard."... what a... strange.. expulsion of..." A heavy, heaving breath was taken."... gasses." "Right." I scratched my basalt nose and shivered as a cold snap ran up and down my spine."... just a bad feeling." "A... bad ... feeling? Is.. your stone... unwell?" Gordis asked with a tone of worry."I''m fine, friend. Anyways, I''m fifty thousand years old... that means what exactly?" His giant stone eyes blinked in momentary uncertainty."This... I.. am unsure. What I... know.. is that you must... be of the.. first ones." I beamed an inquisitive glance towards him."First ones? "Aye." He nodded, somewhat too grimly in my personal opinion."The original generation. The first thinking stones... the long unmoving ones." Somehow, I felt that *unmoving one* is their title for corpses."I see. So what, I was... sleeping? In the lake?" He nodded."Yes, ancient one... your stone... your metal... it has been tempering... sleeping... within the pools for... well, fifty thousand years at least." "At least?" I quirked an eyebrow as he motioned me to follow him once again, this time leading me to a flight of giant stairs. He could walk up them easily, but I had to jump from stair to stair."The carbon dating... fifty thousand years is the maximum that the spell is able to accurately detect but... well, you may be older than even that." "Huh?... you''re talking normally all of a sudden." Now the giant suddenly stopped and then looked at his own hand for a moment.".. you are right. I feel... different, somehow." He turned towards me."Must be the effect of that aura you have..." "Aura? That I have?" I questioned him and closed my eyes in order to feel my energies. All the usual suspects were coursing all around me. Psi, mana and Qi but... I don''t think he means any of them. Wait, there is waaaaaay too much actual, physical energy around me. All the heat that I absorbed from the lava... Yet somehow, my non-heated brain is giving off even more energy than the rest of my super-heated flesh."Yes.. it is coming from... here." He pointed towards my head with a finger which was more of a metal slab than anything else."Say Gordis, you mentioned how the *other lifeforms* on this world were different than us. How so?" "They are not metal. Not stone... they are... weak. Soft. It does not take any heat to make their body move." He spoke in both curiosity and disgust at equal levels before turning his massive head to look at me."They are... organic." And with that said, I promptly decided to scan him. His body was made much in the same way that mine was: A body constructed of crystallized prima, viral blood, titanium, magnesium, iron and .... nanomachines? "I-is... something wrong?" He asked me, somewhat warily as I peered deeper into his skull. There was a rather small round object contained within a massive metal skull which took the shape of a human brain on a metal spike. It reminded me of the nerve-columns built into the Creti. Ones which contained a large amount of nanomachines and served as the processing unit of the body, a manufactured brain, so-to-speak. Ah. I think I get it now."No, its nothing. So tell me Gordis, what happens now?" He blinked once again and then promptly showed me the way out of this place, a giant iron door which he opened up."Now... you leave. And I go back... to watching." A nod was his answer as I leaped out, leaving a very confused giant behind me. As I flew through this ash-ridden sky, I felt myself starting to laugh at the incredibility of the situation. The Tree was a construct of titanium, my blood, my brain cells, crystal prima and .... nanomachines. Many, many billions of nano-machines. Some time after I left this world, the flattened earth ruptured, the geological turbulence I created shook the continent and caused it to tear itself apart. This made copious amounts of heat and lava flow onto the surface, rising the temperature levels to the point where the Prima and even the Titanium plating/bark I made for the tree began to melt. The expulsion of heat was also followed by volcanic gasses, which ravaged the area with powerful winds which tore the weakened tree apart, carrying away chunks of prima and nano-machines all over this world. The nano-machines, provided that they were lucky enough, landed on plentiful soil and began mass-replication of themselves. The chaotic atmosphere of the world made them realize that they have to adapt in order to preserve themselves, so they made use of the materials available to create bodies for themselves. If I remember correctly, this world is supposed to be extremely close to the Void, which means that given enough time, the nano-machines would gain souls of their own. With their bodies constructed, souls formed and consciousness stabilized.... they gained access to the third form of energy required for sapient life: QI. And thus, their evolution of thinking machines wearing the flesh of elemental beings was complete. I have to wonder what kind of majestic forms did they take. Is all of the life upon this planet made from nano-machines? If Gordis'' obviously Norse-inspired form is to be taken as an example, maybe I''ll find a couple Phoenixes and Dragons? Or Surtur. Both would be a sight to see, I''m sure. Once the continent had managed to stabilize, the lake of Prima created from the tree seems to have become a sort of spawning-pool for the giants. If I have to guess, the tree''s trunk that still remains intact to this day is still making new nano-machines and spewing them into the lake from its roots. The nano-machines eventually gather to form large colonies and the Prima infuses them with the instincts they need in order to thrive in this new world that they were born into. Within the pools, a new body is forged and the nano-machine colony eventually gathers the required numbers for sapience. They spend some more time within the pools until they gain their own souls and then.. Gordis helps them get out of it. Of course, the Prima is not a limitless resource. Which is why that deer-thing was thrown into the pool and dissolved. I didn''t see anyone doing it, but its safe to say that the giants are sacrificing living organisms to the pools in order to keep them well stocked and prepared for the birth of new giants. The land which surrounds me is dry and desolate, basalt plains and lava geysers dot the scrape and scope of it. Mountains of stone and metal rise sky high, blotting out the sun with ash and dust. Crystalline formations can be seen everywhere I look which catches my attention... The crystals are multicolored, ranging from bright green to dark crimson and azure alike. Upon closer inspection, the green ones seem to be radium? Oh yeah, this world was under a heavy stream of radiation as its sun was far too close for conform. Also, it had a high lead content... so all these crystals must be a form of radioactive matter. These have a lot of potentially useful military and industrial applications~, thought I suppose I shall have to study them later. Right now, there is something else which I need to find out: exactly what happened to the rest of this world? And does the *other lifeforms*, indicate that there are actually sapient creatures other than the giants around? If they are different from the giants, as in made of flesh and not stone, then maybe there are some naturally evolved creatures. I must know. I must find them! ... wait, why do I ... *need*, to do this? A spark of white flashed inside of my mind and I nodded to myself. Seems like Life still has a connection to me, even in this body. And, as its Curator, I must know more of my own creations! That sounds about right but... what the fuck am I going to do when I find them? Guide them to greater heights? Make it so every female has a generous body? ... wait, do they even have genders? Do they even exist? Aaa-ah. I let out a massive sigh. There we go. Now I''ve made myself super interested. Woo-hoo.
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
That''s gonna be it for now. A chapter is unlikely to come tomorrow. Maybe there will be another one today, but that is even less likely. XD Hey, at least I''m honest...
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! 122. Girl Talk Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
''ello! Its been a while. Damn. Its been too long, I''ll say~. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Right afterwards... - Zatara Family Mansion (Audrey''s Room) - Audrey''s Point Of View...
"Wow... nice room you''ve got here, Audrey." An unfamiliar voice echoed from my own body, from my own mouth. Yet compelled outward by a will not of my mind. I felt violated. Terrified. And somehow insulted at the same time."Yeah, I know the feeling." The body replied, seemingly able to hear my thoughts. She sighed and walked over to my bed, turning the lights on with a clap of her hands. Then... she stopped and looked at those same hands."Huh.. My possession of it was perfect, yet your body still managed to push through an action from muscle memory alone. How very interesting, indeed." The sheer amount of sarcasm that laced the words flowing freely out of my mouth was astonishing."Ah, there we go." Whomever was in my body right now seemed to ignore my statement and laid onto the bed, closing my eyes for the briefest moment. And just like that, I could feel my consciousness reattaching to my own nerves once more. This.. feeling, isn''t something a person should ever get familiar with. It was pain. And torment. And then instantaneous relief. Some masochist would probably do it repeatedly."You have no idea, Audrey." A new voice thundered across my mind, the volume of it making me slam my newly regained hands onto my ears, even if the area around me was deathly silent, which was rather unusual all of itself. A massive sigh followed soon after."Look, for now just... open your eyes." Excessive pride told me to keep my eyes closed, even if only for a little while longer yet... contrary to everything I normally stood for, I decided to obey this voice and opened my eyes to find myself sitting on my own bed, the familiar sheets still feeling as they should. My right hand was clutching something. Something heavy. And hard."W-wood?" "Unfortunately, not the pleasurable kind~." My senses must still require some time to properly settle back into my own body, because otherwise a fucking axe just talked to me."Hello~!" It-.. She, greeted me again, voice drenched in an abysmal amount of restrained laughter. A troll. A troll in an axe?"I hope you mean that in a good way, young lady." "URGH!?" Immense pain shook through my body as tendrils of dark magic poured into me, leaking straight out of the axe and into my right arm. Blackened veins popped, visible on my pale skin and with each of their pulses my body was brought closer and closer to death. Pain, so much pain that I could not even scream. It was not all that different from Gods tendrils, in a way..."Wait what? God-oh fuck this shit." All the sarcasm in the tone suddenly died out and what was left caused me to shiver uncomfortably with every syllable, even if the words themselves hadn''t been made with horror as their intention."Hmm... I''ve been inside of Leo for so long that I''ve forgotten what my presence does to people. Though, I must admit that I expected more of you, Audrey-chan." "I-I-Ins-side o-of L-l-leo?!" I managed to quiver out as my own powers activated, seemingly reacting all on their own. Yet, all that darkness, all this power that I''ve gathered in the short time that my eyes had been truly open to the world... All this power... And it was nothing. Nothing at all. Not even the merest speck of dust in comparison to the seemingly endless void of power, the creature whose soul my darkness revealed to me. A soul so huge that... if she wanted to, she could devour my whole existence like a void-speckled cookie. Death, an end so quick that it would be faster than an instant. Yet.. The horror and terror seems to be receding the longer my own soul stays connected to this soul. Its wast abyss, its seemingly endless font of power.. it too, is but a speck of cosmic dust, as easily scattered across the wind as everyone else."Hmmm?" The voice turned inquisitive. She wanted to know what I meant by that. Well, the answers rather simple. I had witnessed something far, far more terrifying. On the day that my brother towered over me, the merest touch of his hand cracking perfectly cut stone, his mouth twisted in a savage grin, golden eyes gleaming with every wrong hunger that a man could ever look at his own sister with.. and behind him, a crimson sky of gore and blood and a thousand, thousand eyes of a thousand, thousand iris''s. Chaos. In comparison to its presence. You... whatever and whomever you are... ... I.. Don''t actually have the words to belittle you any further. The axe shivered in my hand for a brief moment."Ah... so that''s how that event went on through your eyes, eh? Wanna see the same scene through my point of view?" "Y-your.. point of view?" Without warning, darkness coalescent around my vision and I was taken, thrown back through time and memory. I was... inside of my brothers body. Pain.. Torment. There is... SO. MUCH. PAIN?! Yet, I am able to scream. Able.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Yet... I .. don''t? I ... wont? Cannot? I don''t really know how to describe this. I can scream, but something is preventing me from acting. No. This feeling... Its like... that time when God tore me apart. .. Like the very right to create any form of sound had been taken away from me. I.. I''m burning. So much heat. Like the sun is in front of my face. I.. It.. IT BURNS! IT BURNS! I BURN! ... huh?... No... Not me. I''m not... burning. The one burning is..."Leo." The voice spoke again and I felt myself turning around, coming face to face with a woman who could only be described as an exotic beauty."Thanks, you don''t look so bad yourself, little honey." Her long, alabaster hands reached for my head and caressed me. Somehow, she managed to give off a motherly feeling, calming and soothing me. I managed to shake my head out of whatever possessed me at that moment, causing the pale beauty to recoil in seeming despair. Then, she pointed behind me. I turned wordlessly, intense dread creeping up and down my spine as I saw myself, strewn across the broken stair, urine flowing down my legs, eyes terrified and about to break... And on top of me is... Leo. Leo is... On fire. A rich, orange and crimson flame, thicker and more deeply colored than any normal flame should ever be, coated him head to toe. It didn''t burn his flesh or his clothes though..."His soul." The woman behind me suddenly said as she walked next to me, the both of us having our eyes locked onto my brothers salivating form. "His soul is on fire. Constantly, eternally, he burns and burns and burns. I don''t know how he manages to even walk while burning like that." I blinked in confusion yet did not manage to speak."Hellfire. Leonardo is ... cursed, to burn forever in hellfire. What you felt just now was but a few moments of what is his daily life." "So you.. also felt this constantly while.. inside of him?" Finally I managed to form a question. To my surprise, the woman shook her head."I don''t know if it was some kind of interference from Chaos or just a loss of control on my part but... in the moment that, .. that eye, tore reality apart to enter our world..." She pointed towards the Infinite Iris in the sky. Even now, in this world of memory, it seemed to turn to gaze upon us both, laughing and screaming incoherently at the same time, without a single mouth upon its infinite flesh. "Our souls.. were forcefully connected, for only the briefest moment." She laughed, darkly. It was a dreadful, tormented sound."I thought I knew pain, y''know, before this. But boy oh boy was I wrong." She laughed again, much more cheerily this time. An uncharacteristic nod was my reply."So ummm... who are you, anyway?" The woman gave out a deep, deep sigh and I found myself back in reality once more, the axe still within my hand. The infinite power reeling off of it seemed so small now. And mine? Even more so."Go to the balcony... we are both going to need some air for whats coming." She commanded, her tone allowing no ground for arguments or defiance... yet somehow managing to sound like a plea rather than anything else. I did as I was told and walked out into the burning skies of Rome. War had come to this city. Its ancient structure and glory consumed in an inferno that would put Nero''s work to shame. A modern masterpiece of horror and shadow."Hmph, finally someone who can appreciate this kind of atmosphere like I do~." The woman suddenly exclaimed, her tone seeming completely honest for the very first time. I nodded towards seemingly nothing and no one before taking a seat on one of our quite expensive teak and black leather patio chairs. The way my body sank into the exquisite leathers seemed to make the axe twist in envy before I placed it in a chair of its own."Mnyaaah~, now these... are worth living for!" I nodded once again. Whomever this woman is, at least she has fine tastes."Right. So uh.. how the hell do I even begin this conversation?.." Oh my, the tone is back. Well that didn''t take long at all~. "You know what they say: at the beginning." My companion seemed to twist uncomfortably again."That''s the thing, I don''t exactly know when this... *beginning*, actually happened. Might as well be at the moment of my birth with how well everything''s been connected so far." "That sounds a lot like what my brother used to say... what was it again? Coincidence does not exist? Fate is the will of Chaos?... something like that, I''m sure." A mental nod was my reply as the axe seemed to sink deeper into her chair."Anyways, first of, my name is Yomi." "Just... Yomi?" She seemed to sigh."I had a clan once which I could claim as a surname but.. I''ve killed far too many wrong people for them to still think of me as family." "Killed far too many people? Is ... is such a thing even possible?" The axe appeared to shrug."Dunno. That said, I may just get a new surname sometime soon if things go well." I blinked. Actually, make that two blinks."... let me guess: you''re gonna marry my brother." Now, it was the axe''-ah, sorry, Yomi''s turn to blink."How the flying fuck did you make that connection from me saying that I''d get a ne-... You know what, never mind! Thats the only logical assumption." "You avoided my question like a pro, Yomi." She sighed out, quite loudly I might add. Hmm, how to describe a sighing axe? Well, think of the sound of air rushing through rusted metal."Haaa... Well, yes. You''re correct. Your brother proposed and I said yes~, despite every inch and fiber in my body telling me no." "Oh?" I urged her to tell me more, momentarily standing up from my comfortable position to go grab some freshly prepared tea. My new, inhuman servants seem to be much more capable than their... disgustingly human predecessors."Tell me Audrey, do you think I''m strong?" Much to my own surprise, I answered with an instant nod."Well, even with all that strength of mine.. even with all the god-like power at your brothers disposal I... I''m still scared, terrified at the notion of standing at his side and yet he makes it all look so..." "... so?"... A silence followed."I.. I don''t know. So.. something. Easy, is really not a good word. Manageable? Pfft, no... He just... makes it, I guess." "Makes it, eh?.. getting himself into all sorts of implausible, impossible situations and somehow always coming out on top?" Yomi appeared to blink in surprise."Thats it! That''s exactly what I was looking for!" She replied with more than a little excitement before a massive silence took over us both once more. Then, after a full minute of the aforementioned silnce, I took the first sip of my tea."So, how long have you two been in a relationship?" Yomi seemed to turn away from me, the atmosphere suddenly becoming very awkward."Its been... around three.. maybe four months now? We basically hit it off quite nicely as soon as he took me into his hands~." "So.. you were there when me and Leo..." She nodded without pause."Yep. There and watching it all happen. Halfway betrayed, halfway excessively aroused but mostly pissed off since we haven''t done it in a while." I quirked an eyebrow at her."... feeling betrayed I can understand. After all, I think the way you felt then must be quite similar to this... emptiness in my chest that''s settled in right about now but.. excessively, aroused?" Maybe I added too much effect on those last two words, but Yomi seemed to shiver for a moment there and not exactly in an uncomfortable way."What can I say? Unlike Yuko-chan, you have such an adorable little voice~." Swallowing down in shock, I asked with a staggered voice."Y-y-Yuko.. -chan?" Yomi went silent for a few minutes again."Uhhm... Another of Leo''s ..." "Who is she." Yomi let out a sigh at my insistence."Really, he should be the one telling you this shit but basically, she is his Japanese half sister who he wasn''t even aware of before visiting his mother in Japan. And.. to be fair, shes the one who... y''know, initiated it." Yomi then let out another massive sigh."Good lord, I''m blushing and biting my lips like some overdosed schoolgirl. I hope Leo wakes up soon~." "On that note, you''ve lived for a long time, right Yomi?" She seemed to quirk an imaginative eyebrow at me."I''m... not sure that I like the way you phrased that but I''ll humor you for now." "Look, all I''m saying is that you should know quite a few dominatrix techniques, right? Please, do make a plan that involves us both." She blinked and then smiled."Oh.. Oh, my.." Oh my, indeed. Leo will get whats coming to him."That all said and done though... I must say that you are taking this far, far better than I ever though you would, Audrey." Now it was my turn to let out a massive sigh."Yomi, let me ask you something: Just what do you think would''ve happened in the event that we decided not to get along and caused trouble for Leonardo?" "Eehh, either of two things really. He''d manage to make us get along or... well..." She began. "... butcher us both and probably go drown himself in this.. Yuko, girl." And I finished for her. A grim silence took over us once more. After what seemed like an eternity, Yomi managed to break this stranglehold of sound."So, what exactly happens now?" "Now, we do as all women do. We talk. A lot." She seemed to become utterly speechless for a moment because of my statement and, to be fair, I was pretty speechless myself, if that even makes any sense."I... see... anything you want to talk about in particular?" Her question managed to bring me back to reality for the moment."You mentioned how all the lack of sex in your life was making you, ahem; blushing and biting your lips like an overdosed schoolgirl. That sounds like you had a particular event in mind. Care to share?" Yomi burst out in cheery laughter as soon as I finished my sentence. Then, after she finally managed to calm down, she began."Well, you see, there was this one time when my host was a high school girl-"
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Thats it for this chapter. Good bye for now~.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW! "On Belief." Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everyone! How''re you all doing? So I don''t know when this started happening or why but over the years I''ve held several theological debates with all sorts of people ranging from Atheists to Muslims (mostly Muslims tbh), who have brought my own beliefs into question because... this is important for them to know? Atheists usually just PM me because they realize how "OMFG HES A BELIEVER HAHAHA" - (not all of them are like this but 90% are. I think there may be a connection between all those 0.5 star reviews I''m getting occassionally and the aforementioned kind of people) - and Muslims because they are triggered due to how I portrayed their faith during the early days of Euphoria. There have been a few Christians here and there that have questioned me on why I am so against the Church. So in order to hopefully put a stop to these rather annoying PMs, I will be posting this (latest) reply on every site I upload my stories to. - Personally, I''m a Christian Heretic~ (Deist) The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I believe in God and only God. No human churches, no "holy books" and most certainly no dammed mortal or immortal prophets. God, to me, is an idea. A perfection that must forever be striven for yet never achieved. God is not a man or a woman or any "thing" at all. God is but a state of being and (perhaps more importantly) belief. God is the original, the first and the only. Which is why God can only be found through logic and enlightenment, or as it is more commonly called today: Science. Thing is, as a Deist: You don''t get what I mean? I don''t care. You want to understand what I mean? I cannot explain it to you, for there are no words capable of describing enlightenment without giving people the wrong idea. Find it yourself. If you must visualize God as anything, then visualize God as a mass of Swirling Light and ephemeral threads reaching out to infinity and beyond, or better yet create your own image of God. One day, you may even find out how the word "God" isn''t quite good enough for the idea of perfection we refer to when invoking the aforementioned name/title. Order, itself. This would be a far more appropriate word to describe the cosmic phenomenon known as "God". Thank you for reading~! I most certainly hope that you may find a few inklings of value from this description! - There. Done. Complete. Feel free to have a debate in the comments or idk, call me a half-brained idiot for believing in God or w/e.
ANYWAYS, REAL CHAPTER COMING UP SOMETIME SOON?! 123. Overtuned Analysis Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Writing during worktime once again~. Here''s to hope this does not come back to rape me in the ass. Ahem. Can''t wait for the newest expansion for Stellaris, its a whole new game to be soon! Also, I blame you people for hooking me onto Total War Warhammer... Vampire Coast is lookin'' mighty delicious so far. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
A few minutes afterwards... - Zatara Family Mansion (Underground Medical Room) - Tyrone''s Point Of View...
"Well that''s a fucking first." I suddenly said while sipping my beer with a rather disbelieving look on my face. The machines tendrils twisted in utter confusion.
.... excuse our ignorance but... What exactly is a first?
A shrug was their answer."Hell if I know. Just felt like saying that full o'' disbelief. Probably something to do with Chaos n'' shit." Their eye-tendril lowered itself even further.
Hmmm. It seems that your capacity for [CHAOS] is rising quite rapidly, sir. Have you been experiencing any extreme emotions recently?
Another shrug and another sip."Nah. Its actually quite the opposite. I don''t think I''ve ever been quite so calm... which is somewhat strange, I guess."
What do you mean?
"Well, if I remember correctly, way back when the boss was still just preachin'' ''bout Chaos and not actively using its powers, he was an emotionless wreck, what with his being Alexithymic and all that, right?" My observation seemed to make the eye-tendrils blink. Turns out, seeing something that supposed to be creepy and eldritch blinking in absolute confusion is actually somewhat adorable. ... what? I CAN FIND THINGS ADORABLE TOO, DAMMIT!
So you think that an aptitude for [CHAOS] is supposed to make one more in tune with their emotions?... No. Something else must be at play here because... well, [CHAOS ENERGY] requires [PSIONIC ENERGY] to be channeled and formed into the physical world, which in turn requires emotions to form. More [CHAOS ENERGY] thusly means less emotion.
"Ehhh, what exactly are emotions anyways and how do they create psionic energy?" This question only served to further confuse the machines. As if that was even possible to begin with.
[PSIONIC ENERGY] is a form of energy created when what we have designated as the [PSYNOID ORGRAN] within an organic human brain takes in the mana from the mana-circulatory system around an organic human heart. Emotions have been discovered to play an important role in the creation of [PSIONIC ENERGY], but the details are known only to the master.
"So you don''t know what emotions actually are?" The tendril shook itself in negative.
No. We merely know that they originate from within the [HEART]. Our observations have caused us to believe that there is a connection between the formation of mana within the body and emotions, but we are unable to detect exactly how or why they are made.
"Wait so you don''t know how people even generate magic?" Now it was my turn to be confused.
... Your wording indicates that you possess this knowledge?
I shrugged, yet again."I just heard this recently but apparently mana continuously flows into the body from the persons soul."
Souls are indeed, vast quantities of mana. But they are not infinite. Continuous consumption would mean that every person possesses only a limited amount of mana that they could not recover, reuse or gather any more. This is why not all creatures have a soul. Machines, such as we, must continuously converse with other living beings if we wish to sustain our souls. Granted, we are an exception, as the Masters soul is so overwhelmingly full of energy that its merest radiation is enough to keep us safe. Also, a soul cannot ever fully drain itself of mana, for if it does, the persons body would turn into ash and dust. Having their souls devoured is why people whose existance is eaten by the master become ash.
We both went quiet for a while. I kicked open a medical cabinet and, true to the mafia-doctor stereotype, there was a bunch of different alchoholic beverages inside rather than medical supplies. Taking out a bottle of good ol'' fashioned vodka, I took in its scent before dunking some. A flash of inspiration rushed through me."Hey uh, are peoples souls like... in their bodies or somewhere else?" The machine seemed to pause its work for a moment.
Souls are not really... anywhere, physically at the very least. As best as we can tell, souls reside within their own realm, which is in turn a part of the Void.
"... The Void? You mean the place where the Shadows are?.. but don''t they like, eat souls?" The collective seemed to contemplate this for a moment. Before they actually nodded in agreement.
Indeed. This seems to be rather... extremely, dangerous? No, there must be a catch. Some sort of protective shileding covering peoples souls.
I rolled my eyes."Okay, lets assume that some kinda existence-wide deus-ex-machina exists, that still don''t explain shit as to why the souls even are in the Void. I mean like, what do they do there?"
The obvious assumtion would be that they generate more mana somehow.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. But unlike what the mages of the world would like to believe, the Void is, in fact, not full of Mana at all. Their "Primal Magic" or "Void Magic" is just a form of natural [PSIONIC ENERGY], although corrupted by [PRIMORDIAL DARKNESS], something which we have yet to fully analyze properly. Maybe Lady Audrey could offer more information on the matter?
Hmmm. "What if the Primordial Darkness is actually just the primal state of emotions? The soul gathers the void energy and somehow purifies both of its components, which are then sent separately to the heart and then recombined in the brain in their purified forms?" The machine blinked again.
..... We thought that drinking alcohol was supposed to inhibit cranial functions in humans?
Now this made me laugh."Eh, if ya drink as much as I do, eventually the bad bits kinda go away unless you drink enough to piss, shit and vomit all over yourself multiple times over."
... We... See?
The eye-tendrils shook in uncomfortable uncertainty.
A few moments later... - Same place - ADOLF''s Point Of View...
We spent a few momets in uncomfortable silence while in the company of Tyrone. The human man who had been given a large portion of the masters own flesh. Truly, his connection to Chaos is not at all that different from how it was for the master himself a few months back. We wonder if he will grow to become just as powerful as the master one day. Suddenly, a large living presence appeared on our radars... a massive font of seemingly infinite essence radiated from right outside of the room. We began to cunsume the radiating essence with glee. It seems that our aide has finally arrived. The man in question caused the hospital doors to be flung open, walking in barefoot and wearing nothing but a pair of baggy trousers which appeared to have been in fashion some thousand years ago. The material seems to have been silk once, but even with it being empowered by an excessive amount of radiant QI, the ages which it has survived in this form have caused it to adopt a bleak, yellowish-brown coloration. The man himself stood at around one meter and seventy centimeters, only slightly higher than the master. His physcial form was etched in a godlike amount of muscle, the edges of which were radiating a golden light, leaking QI from his over-fed dantian."Good evening. I was told that you had called for me."
Indeed, we have. There is a peculiar problem which is causing difficulties with healing the masters body. Come, as a QI expert, we are certain that you will notice the problem as soon as you analyze the masters body.
To our collective surprise, he shook his head in negative."No need. I do not need touch to see the horrors happening within the young lords body... though, I admit that I do not have a cure for what is happening to him."
What do you mean?
We asked with a tone of panic. He nodded in a grim manner."As you are a direct part of his biology, I am certain that you know how the young lord has twelve separate dantians within his body. Having multiple dantians is a natural mutation and can often cause rather extreme problems with the body as they either drain or completely devour each other, leaving the body in a state where life force does not flow equally through it." He sat down onto a nearby medical chair, cleary uncomfortable with the thing as they were made for efficiency and not comfort in mind."The twelve dantians each consume essence on their own, providing the young lord with that would be a rather safe source of natural cultivation. And this is all fine and well as long as there is a balancing factor, a sort of main dantian within the body which regulates all of the others. As far as I can understand, this was the young lords heart, or the dantian within it."
Correct. The [HEART] of the master has been regulating both mana and QI due to it having the neccessary tools to do so, but now the heart has suffered extreme damage and there is nothing to stop the other dantians from rampaging.
"Indeed. The dantians within his limbs are continuously consuming the natural QI around them, overfeeding themselves and erupting, causing bone to shatter and muscle to tear. You are working hard to repair the damage, but as time goes on this will require more and more nutrients to do so." He explained while drawing in a breath, a wave of golden light following with it."Usually, as I see it, the young masters heart would draw in any QI which the lesser dantians would not take but now, the heart has been damaged to the point that the dantian can only gather the uncultivated QI and then forcefully expel it all back from whence it came."
Is there a way to stop the flow of QI? Even if only temporarily.
He let out a laugh."Stop it? Hah, thats the point, my metallic friend. The QI, once rejected, isn''t supposed to be flowing in anymore at all. The rejection of QI usually results in a physical explosion, thus in the death of, or just damaging the person afflicted. Anyone who has ever studied the cultivation arts knows of a ... skill, if you would, that we all call QI Palm. Its a simple move where the user expels a portion of their own QI, through their palms and into the bodies of their victims. The closer to the enemy dantian, the more damage it deals. However, usually this damage can be healed naturally over time, or by inserting a balancing wave of healing QI." He sighed out loudly."So whats stopping me from doing that, you may be asking? Well... while the dantian is damaged, it normally stops cultivating QI. Essentially, doing this to a cultivatior is the same as neutering them for a time."
We see... Like a machine that has been shut down and lost its electrical current, it requires something to push electricity through it in order to begin functioning again. However, do the same thing while the machine is still turned on and ... well, it will most likely be overloaded and damaged. What you are saying is that the master is being constantly overloaded and that the electrical current never fully dies down.
"Correct." He nodded even more grimly than the last time. Tyrone decided to get into the coversation at this moment."So what''s causing the QI to continuously flow?" The cultivator shook in head in negative, a sad look upon his face."That is the part which puzzles me... I have never seen something like this. Its as if there is something forcing the QI to continuously flow into the dantian, but that something is not the dantian itself. Of this I assure you, because that thing is more damaged than any I''ve ever seen before." Then the man sighed again."But... even if we manage to hunt down the source of this problem and remove it... that will still not be enough to resuciate the master. His body is far to damaged to regenerate. You may rebuild what was lost machine, but..."
We would have to continue to do so forever.
A nod was our answer. "Wait, so you guys aren''t the reason why boss just regenerates everything?" Tyrone''s question made us shake our eye-tendrils in sadness.
No. We are not. The master has evolved into a form that is far beyond a normal human. His brain is implausibly powerful and capable of channeling the energetic equivalent of a modern city. This is why we can survive as sapient machines within him... We are currently taking 27% of his overrall power to sustain ourselves, with more efficient protocols being developed daily.
"Would the young master recover if you were to be taken out of him then?" Hui Jun asked with a rather dangerous appearance.
If it was that easy, we would have already ripped ourselves out of him. However, as he is now, we are the only thing keeping him alive. If he was not in this dangerous state, getting us out would help him recover far, far more easily. But until the masters mind recovers, even if it will be more slowly than if we were out of here, we will not let anyone take us out.
"What if you guys got another body?" Tyrone asked us and we blinked.
... another ... body?
He scratched the back of his head."Well, Aria seems to be doing pretty good in her new body, don''t she? I was just wondering why you guys couldn''t do the same."
We could. But... the [TYRANT EMPRESS] is blessed by [CHAOS]. The Infinite Iris is acting as her power core, as in she is continously channeling Chaos Energy through the portal in her makeshift [HEART]. If, somehow, we could get our hands on a similar font of power, then yes, we could become a separate entity from the master.
"... If you guys manage to understand how souls purify Void Energy and trasfer it to the heart, wouldn''t that be the solution to your problem? I mean, the void might not be mana, but it is infinite, right?" Tyrone. Maybe we should make this person part of the Collective. His understanding of things he should not know off is immeasurable."H-hey, don''t go thinkin'' creepy shit, now."
.... We did not even say anything.
"Ah know. That''s why I said don''t think it." We blinked several times and then shook our collective tendrils in disbelief.
Alright, fine. We shall look for ways to channel the Void''s infinite power into a new body, because ABSOLUTELY NOTHING BAD CAN HAPPEN BY DOING THAT, right? In the meantime, Lord Hui Jun, we would appreaciate it if you could at least help us lower the strain on the masters ravaged body.
Smiling to himself in absolute amusement, the cultivator dragged his chair next to the masters body and immediatelly began to channel the QI, forcing the erratic flows into far more stable and less physically damaging pathways through the body. We felt our collective panic finally receede somewhat, yet in the back of our two million minds, we felt that we were still missing something. Something incredibly important. Can you remember what it is?
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
And that''s it for this chapter of EUPHORIA! Things are finally heating up as we''re reaching the ends of this arc. Heh, its like 50 chapters since the last arc and it don''t feel like I''m any closer to the middle of my planned story. Oh well. More fun for me~. As per usual, I shall be fixing mistakes and editing grammar sometime later.
Anyways, read and review! And Good Morning/Day/Night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 124. Unnatural Nature Lord Joyde The Madman: Heylo, everybody! How are you all doing?
Blech. Writing at 3:15 in the morning, but I finally managed to get myself into the mood. Must be the coffee. Or maybe its just that today is a special day. One of the rare days that I woke up feeling good. Anyways, here comes the next chapter of Euphoria! I sincerely hope that you all enjoy, let us begin!
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Back with Leonardo... - Unknown Place - A few minutes later...
Perhaps its because the gravity of this world is nearly double in strength when compared to that of the Earth. Or maybe its because my own powers have grown since the last time I used Ether-Walk or flew using psionic energy to anywhere. But it only took me a few minutes to reach a new, unknown shoreline after leaving the island of my rebirth, ah- sorry, my *re-forging*. The first thing I noticed on this beach is how untamed it was. There were zero traces of any kind of civilization nearby, with trees as tall as five story homes and errant greenery covering every inch of solid ground. Speaking of solid ground, even though this is a beach, there was not a whole lot of sand. In fact, there only seemed to be a few patches of it wherever the land was in intimate contact with the ocean water. The large majority of the shore however, was a fjord; that is to say completely littered with small rocks, some of which were multicolored crystals. All kinds of interesting pieces of precious stones littered the beachhead. Rubies, diamonds, sapphires and even a few bits of gold could be found around. I had to suppress the urge to collect everything, yet I didn''t manage not to at least take the stones into my hands for a while. Which is how I noticed that I can''t really feel the stones like I''m used to. Y''know, with flesh and touch. With a massive sigh escaping me and after pointlessly, dramatically crushing the piece of ruby that was in my hand, I doused my body in psionics and QI, forming the mutating energy known as Sanguinite. Molding the power with intent, I refashioned myself for the first time ever, replacing my infernal body of stone and metal for one of flesh and bone. To be fair, I kept my organs as they were. My current insides were far more efficient than the ones I''m used to and there''s no need to fix what ain''t broken. Wait... This body wasn''t broken. So... why did I just transform myself back to flesh? Because.. I am used to being flesh? ... No. I scratched my head in confusion and promptly spat out liquid metal onto the ground. Something beyond my current ability to see was most definitely influencing my actions on this planet. Wonder what that could be? Speaking of sight, it seems that my little act of refashioning has left me with the ability to use my Auspex once more. The activation of said ocular power allowed me to notice a large gathering of unknown life-forms a little off the shoreline. Shrugging and deciding to follow my sudden interests, I started walking in the direction of the crowd. As I did this, I couldn''t help but notice how almost everything around me had its place in the world. And I don''t mean that as in a place within the circle of life, but literally every blade of grass was taking only the most efficient amount of ground for itself, leaving the rest for others of its kind. Every tree was at least ten meters apart from the other, even if their leaves intertwined on a regular basis... Looking at the leaves a little closer, I could notice an exchange of matter and energy between the trees. They did not appear to be physically connected per say, but energy was being deliberately sent from one tree to the next. Perhaps this is a strange new method of plant reproduction? I mean, I don''t exactly see or hear any bees buzzing around. Or birds, now that I think about it. The tree''s themselves seemed to be a relative of the oaks back on earth, except their bark was an ashen grey and the leaves dark blue. Picking up a fallen leaf off of the ground and consuming it, I realized that the leaves have bits of uranium within them... and that they use radioactivity instead of sunlight to produce energy? A tap on the ground confirmed that the trees did have roots, ones which spread entirely downwards, like a massive bark spear, which in turn had plant-like tendrils, protrusions for seeking out a supply of deep water or maybe even minerals. Well, whatever their direct purpose, they provide the tree with elements that cause the bark to adopt an ashen color. I''d have to consume an entire tree to learn more but I don''t feel like doing that right now. Instead, I''m just gonna name these things grey-barks. Walking through a forest of suspiciously perfect flora. ... Ah, fuck it. I''m just gonna say it. Everything around me has nanomachines inside of it.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Literally. Everything. Well okay, not the rocks. Or the ground. Every living thing around me so far has had traces of nanomachines rushing through its body. I guess this means that some of the nanomachines from the tree managed integrate themselves into other life-forms. Adolf was created with the intent of forming a symbiotic relationship with its host, which is what these nanomachines have done and have been doing for God only knows how long. Thing is, they aren''t sapient. They''re running on a program. A protocol that seems to be tailored to each and every organism. Yet... they aren''t interconnected. There''s no floral network. There is no reason for every plant to know and accept its place in the forest. Why is there no Chaos?! The entire place just screams UNNATURAL. ... which is kinda ironic when I think about it. Also, I have yet to find even a single insect. Some random life-forms ran past me a while ago. They were too large to be anything other than animals. I did not bother to look closer because I was nearing my current objective. Which is to say, I finally arrived to where all the life-forms were. But before I leap into the fray and meet up with the natives, maybe I should wear some clothes? On that note, my refashionment left me in what I used to call my Chaos Form. Aka, my skinless self. Oh yeah, the skin-suit doesn''t actually come with this form! That was something Aria always sew together for me. Oh well, shouldn''t be too hard. First try at creating a complex piece of clothing: failed. A piece of ragged, dried-up skin was thrown aside. Second try at creating a complex piece of clothing: failed again. A set of human arms was buried into a grey-bark tree. Fuck this shit. I gave up on trying and made a pair of pants and a shirt of human skin grow out of myself before ripping them out. Why did I even think that sewing something out of nothing with psionics is a good idea? Shaking my head in annoyance, I lastly made my usual combat boots grow out of my feet. I tested the feeling of the hard ground beneath my new boots. It felt... strange, somehow. Like I was walking on concrete, yet it was clearly soil. Anyways, coming closer to what now seemed to be a battleground between two small war-bands, I found myself noticing my own reflection upon a clear crystal."Hmm..." I hummed to myself. And then promptly grew on a coat, some gloves and recolored my outfit crimson."There we go. Now I look properly horrid." I sang mostly to myself as I finally got out of the perfect underbrush and... Um. There''s a lot more life around here than I thought. A blink. No. Its just that one of the two war-bands clashing in front of me seems to be made entirely out of the walking dead. Or undead, whichever you prefer. Hmm, I wonder if there are necromancers on this world? Ah, magic has already been confirmed, why am I even asking if there are any corpse-lovers on this planet? Shambling bones and flayed flesh aside, the living war-band seemed to be formed out of small, grey-skinned humanoids. They have gill-like tears on their cheeks, perhaps a remnant of their oceanic upbringing? Oh, the humanoids don''t seem to have any nanomachines inside of them. Well, neither do the undead, but you get my point. Their feet have only four toes each, even if their hands have five fingers. They''re also all very short. Like, the biggest guy around is a meter and twenty centimeters tall. The most striking difference between males and females, yes they have humanoid genitalia, seems to be that only the females have hair. On that note, there does not appear to be any form of non-head hair on their bodies."URAS-KATAR!" One of the short-stacks suddenly exclaimed and pointed towards me, his squadron quickly directing their spears in my general direction. On his command, they began throwing said spears at me, each of which was deflected off of my psionic barrier, one which I barely remember forming around myself. My powers have been acting strangely ever since I got on this planet. Gonna have to check this out soon. Anyways, there is a little something else that is bothering me right now. What the little grey one screamed out: URAS-KATAR. Why... Why exactly do I know what this means? Abomination of flesh. Clearly, they think I''m one of the undead and honestly, who can blame them? I closed my eyes and focused on my powers. The psionic energy around me seeped into everything around me, scanning and analyzing everything it could reach. ... Is my energy, no my brain, imitating what is usually being done by my nanomachines? Or perhaps, now that they''re gone, new powers are beginning to surface. They did use up around thirty percent of my cranial capacity, after all. Maybe this would explain all the other strangeness too. But let us not jump to conclusions."GREAAARHHHhhh..." An undead thing leaped at me and was swatted aside before I could even register the way it looked. On that note, the undead war-band was made out of the same grey-skinned creatures as the other one.. except, you know, dead and stuff. I let out a massive sigh. Not having a bunch of sapient machines whirling around in my head and making sense of everything is making things surprisingly difficult. Adolf, Aria... you guys have really fucking spoiled me rotten, haven''t you? Making everything so damn easy... "Cheh." Flicking my fingers towards the undead horde made a wave of gravitational force erupt outwards, cracking earth and shattering the walking dead in front of me. Grinning widely and showing off my metallic teeth, I leaped into the fray. My hands, spread like claws, tore through rotting flesh and frayed bones, showing the earth in ashes as the dead returned to where they should be. Into the ground."Quickly, subdue the rampaging abomination!" A pack of the grey ones rushed closer to me. They were robed males, carrying staves and weaving magic. I felt their mana collecting together and then blasting against my mind. This made me fall to my knees, to my shame. Fuck. If even these background nobodies managed to bring me down with magic... I really need to beef up on my skills. That said."You shouldn''t have done that." My voice seemed to tear through reality itself as psionic energies surged from my brain and entered theirs, promptly causing their heads to explode. By consuming the remains of the necromancers, I finally learned the name of these strange, gray creatures. The Ifry. Though... that seems to be the end of that for some reason? ... huh, its like someone or something is limiting me, showing me only selective information at any given time. Perhaps then, the culprit is life? Or maybe my ever-so-supportive and loyal nanomachines are more useful than I ever truly realized? Sigh, I should give Adolf and Aria a reward when I get back home. In the meantime, lets continue slaughtering these wretched undead. If life is the one limiting my powers and empowering me at the same time, then killing off the unliving might put me in its good graces."C-C-CHAAAAAAAAAARGE!" A multitude of voices ruptured behind me as the living warriors screamed out tired war-cries. Even with renewed vigour, one could easily tell that these guys were on their last legs. Ah, man, I did it again, didn''t I? Another good deed to add to my collection! Fuck. Guess I should slaughter the remainder of these walking corpses and their masters with as much brutality as I can muster in order to compensate...
Don''t mind me guys and girls! I''m just a line break...
Ay feth. Really wanted to write some more. But I haven''t written in quite some time so my wrists and fingers hurt. Also, since I haven''t slept in about 24 hours, my knees feel like they''re being carved out of my body. Everything hurts. Good night. And thank you for reading! I''ll fix mistakes tomorrow...
Anyways, good morning/day/night to you all! ADIOS FOR NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! "Sorry everyone, but I quit."

[Administration] Fiction deletion From: Nemanja Recipient: Lord Joyde
Greetings, Your fiction "Joyde''s Yellow Book - Volume 2" has been removed from Royal Road due to extremely high amount of sexual content. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. If you have questions, concerns, or requests, please open a support ticket at royalroad.com/support Do not reply to this message in a PM. Regards, Nemanja, Royal Road team. -- Lord Joyde: If he can do this to one of my stories, he can casually remove all of them. I don''t feel like typing under this pathetic threat. I''m sorry. But Goodbye, everyone. I''ll maybe update the story on occassion, but if I ever continue writing, it will not be on RR. "For those who wanted to know where Ill write next." https://www.fictionpress.com/u/879573/Lord-Joyde Here y''all go. STUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTSTUFFSOITLETSMEPOSTThis text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.